[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 8]          The light of the gospel shining from the cross of Christ rebukes selfishness, and encourages liberality and benevolence. It is not to be a lamented fact that there are increasing calls to give. God in his providence is calling his people out from their limited sphere of action, to enter upon greater enterprises. Unlimited effort is demanded at this time when moral darkness is covering the world. Many of God's people are in danger of being ensnared by worldliness and covetousness. They should understand that it is his mercy that multiplies the demands for their means. Objects that shall call benevolence into action, must be placed before them, or they can not imitate the character of the Great Exemplar.  {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 9]                         The Blessings of Stewardship          In commissioning his disciples to go "into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," Christ assigned to men the work of spreading the gospel. But while some go forth to preach, he calls upon others to answer his claims upon them for offerings, with which to support his cause in the earth. This is one of God's ways of exalting man. It is just the work that man needs; for it will stir the deepest sympathies of his heart, and call into exercise the highest capabilities of the mind.  {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 10]          Every good thing of earth was placed here by the bountiful hand of God, as an expression of his love to man. The poor are his, and the cause of religion is his. He has placed means in the hands of men, that his divine gifts may flow through human channels in doing the work appointed us in saving our fellow men. Every one has his appointed work in the great field.  {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 11]          The all-wise God knew that man must have something to do in order that life might be a blessing to him. The gold and silver are the Lord's, and he could rain them from heaven if he chose; but instead of this, he has made man his steward, entrusting him with means, not to be hoarded, but to be used in benefiting others. He thus makes man the medium through which to distribute his blessings on earth. God planned the system of beneficence, in order that man might become, like his Creator, benevolent and unselfish in character, and finally be a partaker with him of the eternal, glorious reward.  {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 12]                             Meeting Around the Cross          The love expressed on Calvary should be revived, strengthened, and diffused among our churches. Shall we not do all we can to give power to the principles which Christ brought to this world? Shall we not strive to establish and give efficiency to the benevolent enterprises which are now called for without delay? Christ's believing people are to perpetuate his love. This love is to draw them together around the cross. It is to divest them of all selfishness, and bind them to God and to one another.  {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, October 3, 1907 par. 13]          Meet around the cross of Calvary in self-sacrifice and self-denial. As you stand before the cross, and see the Royal Prince of heaven dying for you, can you seal your heart, saying, "No; I have nothing to give"? God will bless you as you do your best. As you approach the throne of grace, as you find yourself bound to this throne by the golden chain let down from heaven to earth to draw men from the pit of sin, your heart will go out in love for your brethren and sisters who are without God and without hope in the world.                                (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, October 3, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 1]       October 10, 1907 Beneficence    Mrs. E. G. White  (Concluded)                        The Needs of a Mission Field          For many years, the Lord has been keeping before his people the needs of the work among the colored people in the Southern States of America. The moral darkness of this field is, in itself, a powerful plea for the exercise of liberality. In the past, some have done what they could to support this branch of our work; and their beneficence has borne fruit in the conversion of many souls.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 2]          Although much remains to be done for the colored people, we have cause for rejoicing over the good beginning that has been made. In a recent number of The Gospel Herald it is reported that "fifteen years ago there were not over twenty colored Seventh-day Adventists south of Mason and Dixon's line; but today there are seven hundred. Twelve years ago there was only one colored Seventh-day Adventist church; today there are fifty, not counting those in Africa and the West Indies. . . . The tithes of the colored people last year in the United States amounted to five thousand dollars; fifteen years ago it was not over fifty dollars."  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 3]         Let us thank God, dear brethren and sisters, and take courage! God is laying bare his arm to do a mighty work in this mission field within the borders of our own land. He is now giving his people an opportunity to extend the message rapidly in the South, by revealing a spirit of beneficence at the time the yearly offering for the support of the colored work is taken up, the first Sabbath in October. God has reposed confidence in us by making us stewards of means and of his rich grace; and he now points us to the poor and suffering and oppressed, to souls bound in chains of superstition and error, and assures us that if we do good to these, he will accept the deed as though done to himself. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren," he declares, "ye have done it unto me."  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 4]          The poor are not excluded from the privilege of giving. They, as well as the wealthy, may act a part in this work. The lesson that Christ gave in regard to the widow's two mites, shows us that the smallest willing offerings of the poor, if given from a heart of love, are as acceptable as the largest donations of the rich. In the balances of the sanctuary, the gifts of the poor, made from love to Christ, are not estimated according to the amount given, but according to the love which prompts the sacrifice.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 5]          Thousands of colored people in the South may now be uplifted, and become human agents to help their own race, if they can receive the help God is calling upon us to give them. Multitudes of men and women in this field feel their deep poverty and necessity of elevation. And when faithful teachers shall come in to open to them the Scriptures just as they read, presenting truth in its native purity, the darkness will disappear. Bright beams of light will shine upon the soul searching for truth. And with those who have had advantages, a close and intelligent investigation will take place upon the subjects of truth revealed in the Scriptures. Many will be taught of God. They will learn aright from the Great Teacher, and will accept with joy the truths that will sanctify and uplift. The moral image of God will be restored in the soul, and many will be eternally saved.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 6]          My dear brethren and sisters, Christ is now saying to you, Lift up your eyes and look on this Southern field; for it needs workers -- sowers of the seed, and reapers. It needs your means for the maintenance of these workers. The grace of Christ is unlimited, it is God's free gift. Then why should not this neglected people have some hope and courage and faith brought into their lives? There is sunshine in the heart for all who will accept Christ.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 7]                   Sharing in the Joys of the Redeemed          There is reward for the whole-hearted, unselfish workers who enter this field, and also for those who contribute willingly for their support. Those engaged in active service in the field, and those who give of their means to sustain these workers, will share the reward of the faithful.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 8]          Every wise steward of the means entrusted to him, will enter into the joy of his Lord. What is this joy? --"Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth." There will be a blessed commendation, a holy benediction, on the faithful winners of souls. They will join the rejoicing ones in heaven, who shout the harvest home. How great will be the joy when the redeemed of the Lord shall all meet,--gathered into the mansions prepared for them! O, what rejoicing for all who have been impartial, unselfish laborers together with God in carrying forward his work in the earth! What satisfaction will every reaper have, when the clear, musical voice of Jesus shall be heard, saying, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." "Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 9]          The Redeemer is glorified because he has not died in vain. With glad, rejoicing hearts, those who have been co-laborers with God see of the travail of their soul for perishing, dying sinners, and are satisfied. The anxious hours they have spent, the perplexing circumstances they have had to meet, the sorrow of heart because some refused to see and receive the things which make for their peace, are forgotten. The self-denial they have practised in order to support the work, is remembered no more. As they look upon the souls they sought to win to Jesus, and see them saved, eternally saved -- monuments of God's mercy and of a Redeemer's love -- there ring through the arches of heaven shouts of praise and thanksgiving.  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 10]          "And they sang a new song, saying, Thou art worthy; . . . for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; and hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; saying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever."  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, October 10, 1907 par. 11]          "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."  {RH, October 10, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 1]       October 17, 1907 The Two Covenants    Mrs. E. G. White         As the Bible presents two laws, one changeless and eternal, the other provisional and temporary, so there are two covenants. The covenant of grace was first made with man in Eden, when, after the fall, there was given a divine promise that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. To all men this covenant offered pardon, and the assisting grace of God for future obedience through faith in Christ. It also promised them eternal life on condition of fidelity to God's law. Thus the patriarchs received the hope of salvation.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 2]          This same covenant was renewed to Abraham in the promise, "In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed." Genesis 22:18. This promise pointed to Christ. So Abraham understood it (see Galatians 3:8, 16), and he trusted in Christ for the forgiveness of sins. It was this faith that was accounted unto him for righteousness. The covenant with Abraham also maintained the authority of God's law. The Lord appeared unto Abraham, and said, "I am the Almighty God; walk before me, and be thou perfect." Genesis 17:1. The testimony of God concerning his faithful servant was, "Abraham obeyed my voice, and kept my charge, my commandments, my statutes, and my laws." Genesis 26:5. And the Lord declared to him, "I will establish my covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be a God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee." Genesis 17:7.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 3]          Though this covenant was made with Adam and renewed to Abraham, it could not be ratified until the death of Christ. It had existed by the promise of God since the first intimation of redemption had been given; it had been accepted by faith; yet when ratified by Christ, it is called a new covenant. The law of God was the basis of this covenant, which was simply an arrangement for bringing men again into harmony with the divine will, placing them where they could obey God's law.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 4]          Another compact--called in Scripture the "old" covenant--was formed between God and Israel at Sinai, and was then ratified by the blood of a sacrifice. The Abrahamic covenant was ratified by the blood of Christ, and it is called the "second," or "new" covenant, because the blood by which it was sealed was shed after the blood of the first covenant. That the new covenant was valid in the days of Abraham, is evident from the fact that it was then confirmed both by the promise and by the oath of God,--the "two immutable things, in which it was impossible for God to lie." Hebrews 6:18.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 5]          But if the Abrahamic covenant contained the promise of redemption, why was another covenant formed at Sinai?--In their bondage the people had to a great extent lost the knowledge of God and of the principles of the Abrahamic covenant. In delivering them from Egypt, God sought to reveal to them his power and his mercy, that they might be led to love and trust him. He brought them down to the Red Sea--where, pursued by the Egyptians, escape seemed impossible--that they might realize their utter helplessness, their need of divine aid; and then he wrought deliverance for them. Thus they were filled with love and gratitude to God, and with confidence in his power to help them. He had bound them to himself as their deliverer from temporal bondage.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 6]          But there was a still greater truth to be impressed upon their minds. Living in the midst of idolatry and corruption, they had no true conception of the holiness of God, of the exceeding sinfulness of their own hearts, their utter inability, in themselves, to render obedience to God's law, and their need of a Saviour. All this they must be taught.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 7]          God brought them to Sinai; he manifested his glory; he gave them his law, with the promise of great blessings on condition of obedience: "If ye will obey my voice indeed, and keep my covenant, then . . . ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation." Exodus 19:5, 6. The people did not realize the sinfulness of their own hearts, and that without Christ it was impossible for them to keep God's law; and they readily entered into covenant with God. Feeling that they were able to establish their own righteousness, they declared, "All that the Lord hath said will we do, and be obedient." Exodus 24:7. They had witnessed the proclamation of the law in awful majesty, and had trembled with terror before the mount; and yet only a few weeks passed before they broke their covenant with God, and bowed down to worship a graven image. They could not hope for the favor of God through a covenant which they had broken; and now, seeing their sinfulness and their need of pardon, they were brought to feel their need of the Saviour revealed in the Abrahamic covenant, and shadowed forth in the sacrificial offerings. Now by faith and love they were bound to God as their deliverer from the bondage of sin. Now they were prepared to appreciate the blessings of the new covenant.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 8]          The terms of the "old covenant" were, Obey and live: "If a man do, he shall even live in them" (Ezekiel 20:11; Leviticus 18:5); but "cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law to do them." Deuteronomy 27:26. The "new covenant" was established upon "better promises,"--the promise of forgiveness of sins, and of the grace of God to renew the heart, and bring it into harmony with the principles of God's law. "This shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel: After those days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts. . . . I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more." Jeremiah 31:33, 34.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 9]          The same law that was engraved upon the tables of stone, is written by the Holy Spirit upon the tables of the heart. Instead of going about to establish our own righteousness, we accept the righteousness of Christ. His blood atones for our sins. His obedience is accepted for us. Then the heart renewed by the Holy Spirit will bring forth "the fruits of the Spirit." Through the grace of Christ we shall live in obedience to the law of God written upon our hearts. Having the Spirit of Christ, we shall walk even as he walked. Through the prophet he declared of himself, "I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart." Psalms 40:8. And when among men he said, "The Father hath not left me alone; for I do always those things that please him." John 8:29.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 10]          The apostle Paul clearly presents the relation between faith and the law under the new covenant. He says, "Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." "Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid; yea, we establish the law." "For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh,"--it could not justify man, because in his sinful nature he could not keep the law,--"God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh: that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." Romans 5:1; 3:31; Romans 8:3, 4.  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 11]         God's work is the same in all time, although there are different degrees of development, and different manifestations of his power, to meet the wants of men in the different ages. Beginning with the first gospel promise, and coming down through the patriarchal and Jewish ages, and even to the present time, there has been a gradual unfolding of the purposes of God in the plan of redemption. The Saviour typified in the rites and ceremonies of the Jewish law is the very same that is revealed in the gospel. The clouds that enveloped his divine form have rolled back; the mists and shades have disappeared; and Jesus, the world's Redeemer, stands revealed. He who proclaimed the law from Sinai, and delivered to Moses the precepts of the ritual law, is the same that spoke the sermon on the mount. The great principles of love to God, which he set forth as the foundation of the law and the prophets, are only a reiteration of what he had spoken through Moses to the Hebrew people: "Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one Lord: and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might."  {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, October 17, 1907 par. 12]          "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." Deuteronomy 6:4, 5; Leviticus 19:18. The teacher is the same in both dispensations. God's claims are the same. The principles of his government are the same. For all proceed from him "with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." James 1:17.--"Patriarchs and Prophets."                                                                   -    {RH, October 17, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 1]       October 24, 1907 The Essential in Education    Mrs. E. G. White         The most essential education for our youth today to gain, and that which will fit them for the higher grades of the school above, is an education that will teach them how to reveal the will of God to the world. To neglect this phase of their training, and to bring in to our schools a worldly method, is to bring loss to both teachers and students.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 2]         Just before Elijah was taken to heaven, he visited the schools of the prophets, and instructed the students on the most important points of their education. The lessons he had given them on former visits, he now repeated, impressing upon the minds of the youth the importance of letting simplicity mark every feature of their education. Only in this way could they receive the mold of heaven, and go forth to work in the ways of the Lord. If conducted as God designs they should be, our schools in these closing days of the message will do a work similar to that done by the schools of the prophets.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 3]          Those who go forth from our schools to engage in mission work will have need of an experience in the cultivation of the soil and in other lines of manual labor. They should receive a training that will fit them to take hold of any line of work in the fields to which they shall be called. No work will be more effectual than that done by those who, having obtained an education in practical life, go forth prepared to instruct as they have been instructed.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 4]          In his teachings the Saviour represented the world as a vineyard. We would do well to study the parables in which this figure is used. If in our schools the land were more faithfully cultivated, the buildings more disinterestedly cared for by the students, the love of sports and amusements, which causes so much perplexity in our school work, would pass away.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 5]          When the Lord placed our first parents in the garden of Eden, it was with the injunction that they "dress it" and "keep it." God had finished his work of creation, and had pronounced all things very good. Everything was adapted to the end for which it was made. While Adam and Eve obeyed God, their labors in the garden were a pleasure; the earth yielded of its abundance for their wants. But when man departed from his obedience to God, he was doomed to wrestle with the seeds of Satan's sowing, and to earn his bread by the sweat of his brow. Henceforth he must battle in toil and hardship against the power to which he had yielded his will.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 6]          It was God's purpose to remove by toil the evil which man brought into the world by disobedience. By toil the temptations of Satan might be made ineffectual, and the tide of evil be stayed. The Son of God was given to the world, by his death to make atonement for the sins of the world, by his life to teach men how the plans of the enemy were to be thwarted. Taking upon himself the nature of man, Christ entered into the sympathies and interests of his brethren, and by a life of untiring labor taught how men might become laborers together with God in the building up of his kingdom in the world.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 7]         If those who have received instruction concerning God's plan for the education of the youth in these last days, will surrender their wills to God, he will teach them his will and his way. Christ is to be the teacher in all our schools. If teachers and students will give him his rightful place, he will work through them to carry out the plan of redemption.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 8]          Students are to be taught to seek the counsel of God in prayer. They are to be taught to look to their Creator as their unerring guide. They are to be taught the lessons of forbearance and trust, of true goodness and kindness of heart. They are to learn the lesson of perseverance. Their characters are to answer to the words of David. "That our sons may be as plants grown up in their youth; that our daughters may be as corner-stones, polished after the similitude of a palace." In all this they are qualifying for service in the missionary field.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 9]          The converted student has broken the chain which bound him to the service of sin, and has placed himself in right relation to God. His name is enrolled in the Lamb's book of life. He is under solemn obligation to renounce evil, and come under the jurisdiction of God. Through earnest prayer he is to cleave to Christ. To neglect this, to refuse his service, is to forfeit the favor of the Great Teacher, and to become the sport of Satan's wiles. It was the design of heaven by the infinite sacrifice of Christ, to bring men and women into favor again with God. That education that brings the student into close relation with the Teacher sent from God, is true education.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 10]          God's people are his chosen instrumentalities for the enlargement of his church in the earth. They are to seek the counsel of God. Worldly amusements and entertainments are to have no place in the life of the Christian. In following the way of the Lord is to be the strength of his people. Their faith in the gift of God's only begotten Son is to be manifest. This will make its impression on the mind of the worldling. He who takes his position as separate from the world, and strives to become one with Christ, will be successful in drawing souls to God. The grace of Christ will be so apparent in his life that the world will take knowledge of him that he has been with Jesus, and has learned of him.  {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, October 24, 1907 par. 11]          "Go work today in my vineyard," the Saviour commands. "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God." Let every one who claims to be a child of the Heavenly King seek constantly to represent the principles of the kingdom of God. Let each remember that in spirit, in words, and in works he is to be loyal and true to all the precepts and commandments of the Lord. We are to be faithful, trustworthy subjects of the kingdom of Christ, that those who are worldly wise may have a true representation of the riches, the goodness, the mercy, the tenderness, and the courtesy of the citizens of the kingdom of God.                                                                   -    {RH, October 24, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 1]      October 31, 1907 Ruling the Spirit    Mrs. E. G. White         "He that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city." He has conquered self,--the strongest foe man has to meet.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 2]          The highest evidence of nobility in a Christian is self-control. He who can stand unmoved amid a storm of abuse is one of God's heroes.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 3]          To rule the spirit is to keep self under discipline; to resist evil; to regulate every word and deed by God's great standard of righteousness. He who has learned to rule his spirit will rise above the slights, the rebuffs, the annoyances, to which we are daily exposed, and these will cease to cast a gloom over his spirit.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 4]          It is God's purpose that the kingly power of sanctified reason, controlled by divine grace, shall bear sway in the lives of human beings. He who rules his spirit is in possession of this power.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 5]          In childhood and youth the character is most impressible. The power of self-control should then be acquired. By the fireside and at the family board influences are exerted the results of which are as enduring as eternity. More than any natural endowment, the habits established in early years will decide whether a man shall be victorious or vanquished in the battle of life.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 6]          In the use of language, there is, perhaps, no error that old and young are more ready to pass over lightly in themselves than hasty, impatient speech. They think it is a sufficient excuse to plead, "I was off my guard, and did not really mean what I said." But God's Word does not treat it lightly. The Scripture says: "Seest thou a man that is hasty in his words? there is more hope of a fool than of him." "He that hath no rule over his own spirit is like a city that is broken down, and without walls."  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 7]         The largest share of life's annoyances, its heartaches, its irritations, is due to uncontrolled temper. In one moment, by hasty, passionate, careless words, may be wrought evil that a whole lifetime's repentance can not undo. O, the hearts that are broken, the friends estranged, the lives wrecked, by the harsh, hasty words of those who might have brought help and healing!  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 8]          Overwork sometimes causes a loss of self-control. But the Lord never compels hurried, complicated movements. Many gather to themselves burden that the merciful Heavenly Father did not place on them. Duties he never designed them to perform chase one another wildly. God desires us to realize that we do not glorify his name when we take so many burdens that we are overtaxed and, becoming heart-weary and brain-weary, chafe and fret and scold. We are to bear only the responsibilities that the Lord gives us, trusting in him, and thus keeping our hearts pure and sweet and sympathetic.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 9]          There is a wonderful power in silence. When impatient words are spoken to you, do not retaliate. Words spoken in reply to one who is angry, usually act as a whip, lashing the temper into greater fury. But anger met by silence quickly dies away. Let the Christian bridle his tongue, firmly resolving not to speak harsh, impatient words. With the tongue bridled, he may be victorious in every trial of patience through which he is called to pass.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 10]          In his own strength man can not rule his spirit. But through Christ he may gain self-control. In his strength he may bring his thoughts and words into subjection to the will of God. The religion of Christ brings the emotions under the control of reason, and disciplines the tongue. Under its influence the hasty temper is subdued, and the heart is filled with patience and gentleness.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 11]         Hold firmly to the One who has all power in heaven and in earth. Though you so often fail to reveal patience and calmness, do not give up the struggle. Resolve again, this time more firmly, to be patient under every provocation. And never take your eyes off your divine Example.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 12]          God's ideal for his children is higher than the highest human thought can reach. "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." This command is a promise. The plan of redemption contemplates our complete recovery from the power of Satan. Christ always separates the contrite soul from sin. He came to destroy the works of the devil. And he has made provision that the Holy Spirit shall be imparted to every repentant soul to keep him from sinning.  {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, October 31, 1907 par. 13]          The tempter's agency is not to be accounted an excuse for one wrong act. Satan is jubilant when he hears the professed followers of Christ making excuses for their deformity of character. It is these excuses that lead to sin. A holy temper, a Christlike life, is attainable by every repenting, believing child of God.                                                                   -    {RH, October 31, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 1]       November 7, 1907 A Message to Teachers    Mrs. E. G. White         A message has been given me for the teachers in all our schools. Those who accept the sacred responsibility resting upon teachers need to be constantly advancing in their experience. They should not be content to remain upon the lowlands, but should ever be climbing heavenward. With the Word of God in their hands, and the love of souls pointing them to diligence, they should advance step by step in efficiency.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 2]          A deep Christian experience will be combined with the work of true education. Our schools are to advance steadily in Christian development; and in order to do this, the words and example of the teacher should be a constant help. "Ye also, as lively stones," the apostle declares, "are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." It would be well for every teacher and student to study carefully these words, asking himself the question, Am I, through the abundant grace given, obtaining the very experience that as a child of God I must have in order to advance constantly step by step to the higher grade?  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 3]          In every line of instruction, teachers are to seek to impart light from the Word of God, and to show the importance of obedience to a "Thus saith the Lord." The education should be such that the students will make right principles the guide of every action: this is the education that will abide through the eternal ages.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 4]          I am given words of caution to the teachers in all our established schools. The work of our schools must bear a different stamp than that borne by some of our most popular schools. The mere study of the ordinary text-book is not sufficient; and many of the books that are used are unnecessary for those schools that are established to prepare students for the school above. As a result, the students in these schools are not receiving the most perfect Christian education. The very points of study are neglected that are most needed to prepare the students to stand the last great examination, and to fit them for missionary work in home and foreign fields. The education that is needed now is one that will qualify the students for practical missionary work, by teaching them to bring every faculty under the control of the Spirit of God. The study book which is of the highest value is that which contains the instruction of Christ, the Teacher of teachers.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 5]          The Lord expects our teachers to expel from our schools those books that teach sentiments which are not in accordance with his Word, and to give place to those books that are of the highest value. The Lord designs that the teachers in our schools shall excel in wisdom the wisdom of the world, because they study his wisdom. God will be honored when the teachers in our schools, from the highest grades to the lowest, show to the world that a more than human wisdom is theirs, because the Master Teacher is standing at their head.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 6]          Our teachers need to be constant learners. All reformers need to place themselves under discipline to God. Their own lives need to be reformed, their own hearts subdued by the grace of Christ. Every worldly habit and idea that is not in harmony with the mind of God should be renounced.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 7]          When Nicodemus, a learned teacher in Israel, came to Jesus to inquire of him, Christ laid before him the first principles. Nicodemus, though holding an honorable position in Israel, had not a true conception of what a teacher in Israel should be. He needed instruction in the very first principles of the divine life, for he had not learned the alphabet of true Christian experience.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 8]          In response to Christ's instruction Nicodemus said, "How can these things be?" Christ answered, "Art thou a master in Israel, and knowest not these things?" The same question might be asked of many who are holding responsible positions as teachers, physicians, and ministers of the gospel, but who have neglected the most essential part of their education, that which would fit them to deal in a Christlike manner with human minds.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 9]          In the instruction that Christ gave to his disciples, and to the people of all classes who came to hear his words, there was that which lifted them to a high plane of thought and action. If the words of Christ, instead of the words of men, were given to the learner today, we would see evidences of higher intelligence, a clearer comprehension of heavenly things, a deeper knowledge of God, a purer and more vigorous Christian life.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 10]         "Verily, verily, I say unto you," Christ said, "he that believeth on me hath everlasting life. I am that bread of life. Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead. This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever."  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 11]          "When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it, he said unto them, Doth this offend you? What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before? It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life."  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 12]          We are slow to understand how much we need to study the words of Christ and his methods of labor. If his teachings were better understood, much of the instruction that is now given in our schools would be valued at its true worth. It would be seen that much that is now taught does not develop the simplicity of godliness in the life of the student. Then finite wisdom would receive less honor, and the Word of God would have a more honored place.  {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, November 7, 1907 par. 13]          When our teachers are truly converted, they will experience a soul hunger for the knowledge of God, and as humble learners in the school of Christ, they will study to know his righteousness. Righteous principles will rule the life, and will be taught as the principles that rule in the education of heaven. When teachers seek with all their heart to bring true principles into the work of education, angels of God will be present to make impressions upon the heart and mind.                                                                   -    {RH, November 7, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 1]       November 14, 1907 "Judge Not"    Mrs. E. G. White         The work of judging his brother has not been placed upon any man. "Judge not," the Saviour says, "that ye be not judged; for with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." He who takes upon himself the work of judging and criticizing others, lays himself open to the same degree of judgment and criticism. Those who are ready to condemn their brethren, would do well to examine their own works and character. Such an examination, honestly made, will reveal the fact that they, too, have defects of character, and have made grave blunders in their work. If the great Judge should deal with men as they deal with their fellow workers, they would regard him as unkind and unmerciful.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 2]          "Why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye," the Saviour asked, "but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye."  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 3]          The scribes and Pharisees were very rigid in their rules, very severe in their judgment of others, and unmerciful in condemning. They exalted themselves as judges among the people; and while they justified the course of forbidden action that they themselves indulged in, they were quick to condemn with scornful words the course of others, even of those whom God was using to do his work. Their criticism of Christ and his disciples was severe and denouncing, and placed them in a false light before the people. To the view of the Pharisee his individual sins were as the mote, but that which he saw to condemn in others he represented as a beam. Christ declared to such, "Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye."  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 4]          Christ did not make himself a judge among men; but he was heaven-appointed to lay down correct principles for the rule of the human family. He appoints agencies to carry out these principles; and by him "princes decree justice." In the advancement of his cause in the earth, he would have men appointed to deal with the erring who will be kind and considerate, and whose characters reveal the similitude of the divine,--men who will show the wisdom of Christ in dealing with matters that should be kept private, and who, when a work of correction and reproof must be done, will know how to keep silence before those whom it does not concern. Unbelievers should not be given opportunity to make God's people, be they ministers or laymen, the objects of their suspicion and unrighteous judgment.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 5]          When it becomes necessary for a minister to do a work of correction, he should be very careful to act righteously and wisely. He is not to denounce the erring harshly before those who know not the truth. The unconverted judge the servants of God by such actions, and conclude that this can not be the work of God. Those who are not of our faith, but who are convicted of the truth, when they see a lack of unity among the ministers who claim to be obeying the truth, close the door of their hearts, saying, We want none of these things. Thus by the exercise of unsanctified speech, souls are turned from the truth, and an example given that opens the way for the things of truth and righteousness to be lowered in the dust. Our workers, when tempted to speak hasty words of criticism and judgment, should remember that silence is golden.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 6]          I am instructed to bear this message to ministers: Judge not after the desire of your own mind. Do not, in order to carry out your own plans, bring forward that which will condemn another. Such a work is not a work of righteousness, and is one which God forbids. If you are under the sweet influence of Christ's Spirit, it is your privilege to give counsel to your brother; but if you are not under the direction of the Spirit of God, keep silence. It is God's prerogative to judge, not man's. Man is debarred from the seat of judgment by the words of Christ, "Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again."  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 7]          My brethren, the time has come for every man to examine critically his own case. The time has come for men to keep their words of fault-finding for their individual selves. Let those who have been free to express their ideas regarding the error of their brother's course, examine their own lives by the light of the Word of God. There is a great work of reconversion to be done before the way for the Lord's coming shall be prepared. Men and women who have long professed to serve the Lord need to experience the quickening power of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 8]          Great care should be exercised in choosing men to occupy positions of responsibility as guardians of the churches. My brethren, do not make this choice blindly, lest the flock of God be given an example that will teach them to tear and devour. The men who bear responsibilities in the cause of Christ should be men of prayer and humility. They are to act like men who in all their dealings with their brethren are guided by the Spirit of God. They are to give an example of righteousness. They are sacredly to guard the reputation of those who are doing the work of God.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 9]          I have been shown that some of the leaders in the work have acted the part of an inconsiderate father who loses control of his words and spirit, and who acts severely with his children because he supposes it necessary to show his authority. Often such a father, in exercising his ruling power, gives an example of passion and injustice, which strengthens the evil. The parent who deals thus with his child does it a great wrong, and needs to turn his indignation and censure against himself. I have been instructed to say that those workers who have carried this spirit into their labors and plans in the conference are as surely stumbling-blocks to souls as is the inconsistent parent to his child.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 10]          God never intended that in his work the mind of one man should control the mind of another. Those who are trying to carry out their personal plans should carefully consider whether they are following the example of him who said, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Those who follow in the footsteps of Christ will not act the part of an accuser, passing judgment on those who they suppose make mistakes.  {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, November 14, 1907 par. 11]          We have a most solemn message to bear to the world. Let those who suppose that they are to have authority, remember that they are men under authority. A higher power than that of any earthly potentate is to rule them.                                                                   -    {RH, November 14, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 1]       November 21, 1907 A Call to Consecration    Mrs. E. G. White                    (Reading for Sabbath, December 14)          The world's greatest need is consecrated effort for the salvation of souls. Christ desires by the fulness of his power so to strengthen his people that through them the whole world shall be encircled with an atmosphere of grace. When his people shall make a whole-hearted surrender of themselves to God, walking before him in humility and faith, he will carry out through them his eternal purpose, enabling them to work harmoniously in giving to the world the truth as it is in Jesus. He will use all, men, women, and children, in making the light shine forth to the world, and calling out a people who will be true to his commandments.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 2]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The salvation of souls was the great object for which Christ sacrificed his royal robe and kingly crown, the glory of heaven, and the homage of angels, and laying aside his divinity, came to earth to labor and suffer with humanity upon him. He who has been transformed into the likeness of Christ, he who cherishes the spirit of the great Missionary Worker, is filled with a desire to bear the tidings of salvation to the regions beyond, to those who know not the Saviour. To the work of soul-saving he consecrates time and strength, means and influence. He uses every joy of his ability in an effort to win souls to Christ. The sacrifice made on the cross of Calvary is the motive that inspires him to put forth untiring efforts and to show unflagging zeal. His determination is, "I will not fail nor be discouraged." By his consistent life he draws those around him to the Saviour.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 3]          Those who give their lives to Christian ministry know the meaning of true happiness. Their interests and their prayers reach far beyond self. They themselves are growing up as they try to reach others. They become familiar with the largest plans, the most stirring enterprises; and how can they but grow when they place themselves in the channel of light and blessing? They become more and more identified with Christ in all his plans. There is no opportunity for spiritual stagnation. Selfish ambition and self-seeking are rebuked by constant contact with the absorbing interests which belong to high and holy aspirations.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 4]          All who surrender themselves to God in unselfish service for humanity are in co-operation with the Lord of glory. This thought sweetens all toil, it braces the will, it nerves the spirit for whatever may befall. Working with unselfish heart, ennobled by being partakers of Christ's sufferings, sharing his sympathies, they help to swell the tide of his joy, and bring honor and praise to his exalted name.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 5]          Very much more might be done for Christ if all who have the light of truth would practice the truth. There are whole families who might be missionaries, engaged in personal labor, toiling for the Master with busy hands and active brains, devising new methods for the success of his work. There are earnest, prudent, warm-hearted men and women who could do much for Christ if they would give themselves to God, drawing near to him, and seeking him with the whole heart.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 6]          The Lord is calling his people to take up different lines of work. Those in the highways and byways of life are to hear the gospel message. Church-members are to do evangelistic work in the homes of their neighbors who have not yet received full evidence of the truth for this time. The presentation of the truth in love and sympathy, from house to house, is in harmony with the instruction that Christ gave to his disciples when he sent them out on their first missionary tour. By songs of praise to God, by humble, heartfelt prayers, by a simple presentation of Bible truth in the family circle, many will be reached. The divine workers will be present to send conviction to hearts. "I am with you alway," is his promise. With the assurance of the abiding presence of such a Helper, we may labor with hope and faith and courage.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 7]          Those who have long known the truth need to seek the Lord most earnestly, that their hearts may be filled with a determination to work for their neighbors. My brethren and sisters, give yourselves to the Lord for service. Allow no opportunity to pass unimproved. Visit those who live near you, and by sympathy and kindness try to reach their hearts. Visit the sick and suffering, and show a kindly interest in them. If possible, do something to make them more comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts, and speak a word for Christ. Eternity alone will reveal how far-reaching such a line of labor can be.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 8]          Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the duty nearest them. It is not learned, eloquent workers that are most needed now, but humble, Christlike men and women, who have learned from Jesus of Nazareth to be meek and lowly, and who, trusting in his strength, will go forth into the highways and hedges to give the invitation, "Come, for all things are now ready." This work will give life and vigor to the mental and spiritual powers. Light from Christ will shine into the mind. The Saviour will abide in your hearts, and in his light you will see light.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 9]          Consecrate yourselves wholly to the work of God. He is your strength, and he will be at your right hand, helping you to carry out his merciful designs. By personal labor reach those around you. Preaching alone will not do the work that needs to be done. A perfect work can not be done by proxy. Money lent or given will not accomplish all that is to be done. By visiting the people, talking, praying, sympathizing with them, you will win hearts. This is the highest missionary work that you can do. To do it, you will need resolute, persevering faith, unwearying patience, and a deep love for souls.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 10]          My sisters, do not spend your money lavishly for dress. Fathers and mothers teach your children to dress inexpensively; teach them to save their pennies for missionary work. Let every member of the family practise self-denial. Christ is our example. He was the Prince of glory, but he had such an interest in our world that he left his riches and came to this earth to live a life that should be an example to rich and poor alike. He taught that all should come together in love and unity, to work as he worked, to sacrifice as he sacrificed, and to love as children of God.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 11]          Parents, gather your children around you each morning and evening, and in humble supplication lift the heart to God for help. Your dear ones are exposed to temptations. Daily annoyances beset the pathway of old and young. Those who would live patient, loving, cheerful lives, must pray. Only by receiving constant help from God can we gain the victory over self.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 12]          Each morning consecrate yourselves and your children to God for that day. Make no calculation for months or years; these are not yours. One brief day is given you. As if it were your last on earth, work during its hours for the Master. Lay all your plans before God, to be carried out or given up, as his providence shall indicate. Accept his plans instead of your own, even though their acceptance requires the abandonment of cherished projects. Thus the life will be molded more and more after the divine example; and "the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus."  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 13]          Brethren and sisters, arouse, and show a living interest in the unworked portions of the Lord's vineyard. Consecrate yourselves unreservedly to the work of giving the rich treasures of truth to those in darkness. Catch the spirit of the great Master Worker. Learn from the Friend of sinners how to minister to sin-sick souls. His heart was ever touched with human woe. Why are we so cold and indifferent? Why are our hearts so unimpressible? Christ placed himself upon the altar of sacrifice, a living sacrifice. Why are we so unwilling to give ourselves to the work to which he consecrated his life? Something must be done to cure the terrible indifference that has taken hold upon us. Let us bow our heads in humiliation as we see how much less we have done that we might have done to sow the seeds of truth.  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 14]          When we are converted, our desire for ease and elegance will be changed. Christ brought his desires and wishes into strict abeyance to his mission--a mission that bore the insignia of heaven. He made everything subordinate to the great work that he came into the world to accomplish for the fallen race. When in his youth his mother found him in the school of the rabbis, and said to him, "Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing," he answered--and his answer is the key-note of his life-work--"How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?"  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 14}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 15]          My brethren and sisters, I speak to you in words of love and tenderness. Every earthly interest must be made subordinate to the great work of redemption. Remember that in the lives of the followers of Christ must be seen the same devotion, the same subjection to God's work of every social claim and every earthly affection, that was seen in his life. God's claims must ever be made paramount. "He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me."  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 15}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 16]          Eternity stretches before us. The curtain is about to be lifted. What are we doing, what are we thinking of, that we cling to our selfish love of ease, while all around us souls are perishing? Have our hearts become callous? Can we not see and understand that we have a work to do in behalf of others? My brethren and sisters, are you among those who, having eyes, see not, and having ears, hear not? Is it in vain that God has sent you a knowledge of his will? Is it in vain that he has sent you warning after warning of the nearness of the end? Do you believe in the declarations of his Word concerning what is coming upon the world? Do you believe that God's judgments are hanging over the inhabitants of the earth? How, then, can you sit at ease, careless and indifferent?  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 16}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 17]          Every day that passes brings us nearer the end. Does it bring us also nearer God? Are we watching unto prayer? Those with whom we associate day by day need our help, our guidance. They may be in such a condition of mind that a word in season will be sent home by the Holy Spirit as a nail in a sure place. Tomorrow some of these souls may be where we may never reach them again? What is our influence over these fellow travelers? What effort do we make to win them to Christ?  {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 17}
[RH, November 21, 1907 par. 18]         Time is short, and our working forces must be organized to do a larger work. Workers are needed who comprehend the greatness of the work, and who will engage in it, not for the wages they receive, but from a realization of the nearness of the end. The time demands great efficiency and deeper consecration. O I am so full of this subject that I cry to God, "Raise up and send forth messengers filled with the sense of their responsibility, messengers in whose hearts self-idolatry, which lies at the foundation of all sin, has been crucified."                                                                   -    {RH, November 21, 1907 par. 18}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 1]       November 28, 1907 A Lesson From the Ministry of John the Baptist    Mrs. E. G. White         On one occasion the Jewish rulers sent messengers to John the Baptist to make the inquiry, "Who art thou?" John "confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ. And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the prophet Esaias."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 2]          Had the minds of his hearers been keen to recognize spiritual truth, they would have discerned the significance of John's words. Allusion was made to a custom prevailing in those Eastern countries. When a monarch was about to make a journey, men were sent before him to clear obstructions from the way, that the king might travel in safety and without hindrance. "I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness," John declared, "Make straight the way of the Lord."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 3]          "Why baptizest thou then," the messengers asked, "if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet?" To the listening people John the Baptist looked as if he might be the prophet Elijah. His authoritative proclamation, his manner as he spoke of himself as the messenger of the coming One, aroused a great expectation in the hearts of the people. The Jews had studied only one side of this question. To them the Messiah was to be a mighty prince who would work powerfully in their behalf. "John answered them, saying, I baptize with water: but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not; he it is, who coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 4]          None who listened to the words of John and marked the earnestness of his manner, could doubt that he referred to the Christ who had been so long promised to the world. The messengers from Jerusalem had their answer. The message they were to carry back to the rulers at Jerusalem was decided and unequivocal. The Messiah was among them.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 5]          There was much in the places about them to remind the Jews of God's wonderful works for them in the past. Just below where John was baptizing, God's power had divided the waters, making a path for the Israelites to cross the Jordan and to pass on to the promised land. Not many miles away stood Jericho, whose walls had fallen before the command of the Prince of heaven. What might they not expect if the Messiah had actually come to earth! The whole nation was stirred.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 6]          "Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan, and were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their sins. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance: and think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the trees: therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 7]          The doctrine that John preached was, first, repentance for past sins; then, "the kingdom of heaven is at hand." They must show repentance toward God; then they would be prepared to show faith in the One who was about to declare himself unto them. Truth must be allowed to exercise its cleansing power upon the lives of these rulers.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 8]          To those who were untaught in the oracles of God, it was enough for John to say, "Repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." But when the Baptist saw the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he was stirred to give them a decided message. These men held themselves as a power among the people. Though they held different theories regarding some Bible subjects they were united in their desire to hear the words of the wilderness prophet. Some who came from curiosity, arrested by his words, became interested in the message he was giving, and were moved to be baptized. To them John said, "Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance." Christ was about to appear as the revealer of the character of God. His very presence would make known to men their sin. Only as they were willing to be purged from sin, could they enter into fellowship with him. Those who were corrupt in heart could not abide in his presence.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 9]          Multitudes accepted the preaching of John, and followed him from place to place. Many cherished in their hearts the hope that he was the Messiah. But as John saw the people turning to him, he sought to direct their minds to the coming One. Later, Christ, speaking of John and his mission, declared, "What went ye out into the wilderness for to see? A reed shaken with the wind? But what went ye out for to see? A man clothed in soft raiment? Behold, they which are gorgeously appareled, and live delicately are in king's courts. But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet. This is he of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. For I say unto you, Among those that are born of women there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist: but he that is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 10]          In this age, just prior to the second coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven, such a work as that of John the Baptist is to be done. God calls for men who will prepare a people to stand in the great day of the Lord. The message preceding the public ministry of Christ was, "Repent, publicans and sinners; repent, Pharisees and Sadducees; 'repent ye: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.'" As a people who believe in Christ's soon appearing, we have a message to bear: "Prepare to meet thy God." Our message is to be as direct as was the message of John. He rebuked kings for their iniquity. Notwithstanding that his life was imperiled, he did not hesitate to declare God's word. And our work in this age must be done as faithfully.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 11]          In order to give such a message as John gave, we must have a spiritual experience like his. The same work must be wrought in us. We must behold God, and in beholding him lose sight of self.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 12]          John had by nature the faults and weaknesses common to humanity; but the touch of divine love had transformed him. When, after Christ's ministry began, the disciples of John came to him with the complaint that all men were following the new teacher, John showed how clearly he understood his relation to the Messiah, and how gladly he welcomed the One for whom he had prepared the way.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 13]          "A man can receive nothing," he said, "except it be given him from heaven. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom: but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the bridegroom's voice: this my joy therefore is fulfilled. He must increase, but I must decrease."  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 14]          Looking in faith to the Redeemer, John had risen to the height of self-abnegation. He sought not to attract men to himself, but to lift their thoughts higher and still higher, until they should rest upon the Lamb of God. He himself had been only a voice, a cry in the wilderness. Now with joy he accepted silence and obscurity, that the eyes of all might be turned to the light of life.  {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 14}
[RH, November 28, 1907 par. 15]          Those who are true to their calling as messengers for God, will not seek honor for themselves. Love for self will be swallowed up in love for Christ. They will recognize that it is their work to proclaim, as did John the Baptist, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." They will lift up Jesus, and with him humanity will be lifted up. "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones."                                                                   -    {RH, November 28, 1907 par. 15}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 1]      December 5, 1907 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 5  Loss Through Delay    Mrs. E. G. White         During the earlier years of the restoration of the Jews from Babylon, the Samaritans were untiring in their opposition. They "weakened the hands of the people in Judah, and troubled them in building, and hired counselors against them, to frustrate their purpose, all the days of Cyrus king of Persia, even until the reign of Darius." By their false reports they aroused suspicions in minds easily led to suspect. At times, the rulers in authority seemed to be influenced to work against the purposes of God. But for many years the influences for evil were held in check, and the people of God had liberty to continue their work.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 2]          Throughout these years, Satan was striving to influence the highest powers of the kingdom of Medo-Persia to show disfavor to God's people. It was Satan who prompted the Samaritans to persevere in their opposition. But angels of God were working in behalf of the returned exiles, and all heaven was intensely interested in the controversy. In the tenth chapter of Daniel is given a glimpse of this mighty struggle waged for many years between the forces for good and the forces for evil.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 3]          In this vision of the prophet, the angel Gabriel declared: "The prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia." For three weeks Gabriel had been wrestling with the powers of darkness, and seeking to counteract the influences at work on the mind of King Cyrus. Before the contest closed, Christ himself came to Gabriel's help. All that heaven could do in behalf of the people of God, was done. The victory was finally gained, and the forces of the enemy were held in check all the days of Cyrus, who reigned for seven years, and all the days of his son Cambyses, who reigned about seven years and a half.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 4]          This was a period of wonderful opportunity for the Jews. While the highest agencies of heaven were working on the hearts of kings, the people of God might have been most active in carrying out the decree of Cyrus to restore the temple and its services, and in re-establishing themselves in their Judean homes. But many failed of co-operating with God. In the day of his power, they proved unwilling.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 5]          The opposition of the enemies of God's truth was strong and determined. Gradually the builders lost heart. Some could not forget the scene at the laying of the corner-stone, when "many of the priests and Levites and chief of the fathers, who were ancient men,"and who had seen the temple that Solomon built, gave expression to their lack of faith in the enterprise by lamenting because of the seeming inferiority of the plans for this second temple. And as the Samaritans grew more and more bold, many of the Jews began to question whether, after all, the time had come for rebuilding. This feeling soon became widespread. Many of the workmen, disheartened and discouraged, returned to their homes, and engaged in the ordinary pursuits of life,--in sowing and reaping, and in building and beautifying houses for themselves.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 6]          During the reign of Cambyses, the work on the temple progressed very slowly. Finally, in the brief reign of the false Smerdis (named Artaxerxes in Ezra 4:7), the Samaritans induced the unscrupulous impostor to issue a decree forbidding the Jews to rebuild their temple and city.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 7]          For over a year the temple was neglected,--well-nigh forsaken,--while the people dwelt in their homes, and labored to attain temporal prosperity; but their situation was deplorable. Work as they might, they could not prosper. The very elements of nature seemed to conspire against them. A drought prevailed, and the harvests were meager.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 8]          These were the conditions existing during the early part of the reign of Darius Hystaspes, king of Medo-Persia. Spiritually as well as temporally, the Israelites were in a pitiable state. So long had they murmured and doubted; so long had they chosen to make their personal interests first, while they viewed with apathy the Lord's temple in ruins, that many had lost sight of God's purpose in restoring them to Judea.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 9]          For a time, the forces of evil seemed to triumph. But even this dark hour in the history of God's people was not without hope for those whose trust was in the Lord God of Israel.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 10]          In tender compassion, the Lord wrought in a marked manner to save his chosen people from utter spiritual ruin. The prophets Haggai and Zechariah were raised up to meet the crisis. In stirring testimonies these appointed messengers of God revealed to the people the cause of their troubles. Their lack of temporal prosperity was the result of their neglect to consider God's interests first. By honoring God and by showing him due respect and courtesy, through the building of his house, they would have invited his presence and blessing.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 11]          "In the second year of Darius the king, in the sixth month, in the first day of the month, came the word of the Lord by Haggai the prophet unto Zerubbabel the son of Shealtiel, governor of Judah, and to Joshua the son of Josedech, the high priest, saying, Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, This people say, The time is not come, the time that the Lord's house should be built."  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 12]          The expression, "This people say," is significant. In the hour of their opportunity, the Israelites had not shown themselves willing. Prompt obedience is expected of those whom the Lord chooses and leads. Pleas for delay are a dishonor to God. And yet those who choose to follow their own way, often frame ingenious excuses in self-justification. Thus the Israelites declared that they had begun to rebuild, but that they were broken off in their work because of the hindrances devised by their enemies. These hindrances, they reasoned, were an indication that it was not the proper time to rebuild. They declared that the Lord had interposed difficulties to reprove their hot haste. This is why, in a communication through his prophet, he referred to them not as "my people," but as "this people."  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 13]          The Israelites had no real excuse for leaving their work on the temple. The time when the most serious objections were raised, was the time for them to persevere in building. But they were actuated by a selfish dislike to encounter danger by arousing the opposition of their enemies. They did not possess the faith that is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. They hesitated to move forward by faith in the opening providences of God, because they could not see the end from the beginning. When difficulties arose, they were easily turned from the work.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 14]          This history will be repeated. There will be religious failures because men do not have faith. When they look at the things that are seen, impossibilities appear; but God can lead them step by step in the course he desires them to take. His work will advance only as his servants move forward by faith. While they may be called upon to pass through trying times, yet they should ever remember that they are contending with a weakened, beaten foe. God's people will finally triumph over every power of darkness.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 14}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 15]          "Then came the word of the Lord by Haggai the prophet, saying, Is it time for you, O ye, to dwell in your ceiled houses, and this house lie waste? Now therefore thus saith the Lord of hosts; Consider your ways." Why have you been so passive? Why have you done so little? Why do you feel concern for your own buildings, and unconcern for the Lord's building? Why have you lost the burning zeal you once manifested in behalf of the restoration of the Lord's house? What have you gained by serving self at the sacrifice of the best interests of God's cause? The desire to escape poverty has led you to neglect the temple; but this very neglect has brought upon you that which you feared. Nothing has prospered. "Ye have sown much, and bring in little; ye eat, but ye have not enough; ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink; ye clothe you, but there is none warm; and he that earneth wages earneth wages to put it into a bag with holes."  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 15}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 16]          The Lord calls upon them to consider the situation carefully."Consider your ways," he repeats. "Go up to the mountain, and bring wood, and build the house; and I will take pleasure in it, and I will be glorified, saith the Lord." He gives the reason for their having been brought to actual want: "Ye looked for much, and, lo, it came to little; and when ye brought it home, I did blow upon it. Why? saith the Lord of hosts. Because of mine house that is waste, and ye run every man unto his own house. Therefore the heaven over you is stayed from dew, and the earth is stayed from her fruit. And I called for a drought upon the land, and upon the mountains, and upon the corn, and upon the new wine, and upon the oil, and upon that which the ground bringeth forth, and upon men, and upon cattle, and upon all the labor of the hands."  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 16}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 17]          How striking is the contrast between the prompt obedience of the things of nature, and the slothful disobedience of men, those for whom Christ has died! The Lord calls upon the dew and the rain and the varied agencies of nature, and they obey his call, to be used either in blessings or in judgments. Inanimate nature is represented as being shocked at man's disregard for God's word. God calls for famine and plague and pestilence, for calamities by sea and by land, to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity. In response to the call of God, the things of nature spring to do his bidding, either in wasting and destruction or in mercies and blessings.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 17}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 18]          Because the Israelites let God's house lie waste, the Lord sent upon all their substance a wasting drought. This judgment affected not only all the fruits of the ground, but the living creatures as well. The cattle must suffer because of the sins of men. God has bestowed on his remnant people the fruits of field and garden, the corn and the wine and the oil, as a token of his favor. It was because of the sins of Israel, the Lord declared through Haggai his messenger,--because the people had used all these bountiful gifts so selfishly,--that the blessings were removed.  {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 18}
[RH, December 5, 1907 par. 19]          The messages of counsel and reproof given through Haggai were taken to heart by the leaders of Israel and "all the remnant of the people." Roused by these warnings, "Zerubbabel the son of Shealtiel, and Joshua the son of Josedech, the high priest, with all the remnant of the people, obeyed the voice of the Lord their God, and the words of Haggai the prophet, as the Lord their God had sent him, and the people did fear before the Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, December 5, 1907 par. 19}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 1]       December 12, 1907 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 6  "I Am with You, Saith the Lord"    Mrs. E. G. White         The messages of Haggai led the people to feel that the Lord was in earnest with them. They dared not disregard repeated instruction that their prosperity, both temporal and spiritual, was dependent on faithful obedience to the commands of the God of heaven. As soon as they decided to obey "the voice of the Lord their God, and the words of Haggai the prophet, as the Lord their God had sent him," the messages of reproof that had been given were followed by words of encouragement.  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 2]          "Then spake Haggai the Lord's messenger in the Lord's message unto the people, saying, I am with you, saith the Lord."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 3]          How comforting are these words! The Lord God omnipotent, who reigneth in the heavens, declares, "I am with you." He assures his people that those who are obedient are in a position where he can bless them, to the glory of his name. And if God's people today choose to rely on him, and believe in him, he will bless them. He will be a present help to all who serve him in preference to serving self. When the Lord sees that his people have a heart to do his will, he will cause them to know of the doctrine. He will be with them.  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 4]         The presence of God includes every other blessing. He who abides under the shadow of the Almighty can well say of the Lord, "He is my refuge and my fortress: my God; in him will I trust;" for of every such an one the Lord declares: "Because he hath set his love upon me, therefore will I deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known my name. He shall call upon me, and I will answer him: I will be with him in trouble; I will deliver him, and honor him. With long life will I satisfy him, and show him my salvation."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 5]          Having assured the Israelites of his presence, "the Lord stirred up the spirit of Zerubbabel the son of Shealtiel, governor of Judah, and the spirit of Joshua the son of Josedech, the high priest, and the spirit of all the remnant of the people; and they came and did work in the house of the Lord of hosts, their God, in the four and twentieth day of the sixth month, in the second year of Darius the king."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 6]          In less than a month after the work on the temple was resumed, the Lord in mercy sent to the builders another comforting message regarding his presence with them. He inspired Haggai to explain to them wherein the glory of the house they were now building was to exceed the glory and magnificence of the former house. It was because of the promised presence of him who is the Desire of nations.  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 7]          "In the seventh month, in the one and twentieth day of the month, came the word of the Lord by the prophet Haggai, saying, Speak now to Zerubbabel the son of Shealtiel, governor of Judah, and to Joshua the son of Josedech, the high priest, and to the residue of the people, saying, Who is left among you that saw this house in her first glory? and how do ye see it now? is it not in your eyes in comparison of it as nothing? Yet now be strong, O Zerubbabel, saith the Lord; and be strong, O Joshua, son of Josedech, the high priest; and be strong, all ye people of the land, saith the Lord, and work: for I am with you, saith the Lord of hosts: according to the word that I covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, so my Spirit remaineth among you: fear ye not."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 8]          In this comforting message, the prophet refers to the promise of God given through Moses while the Israelites were encamped before Mount Sinai, when he declared: "I will dwell among the children of Israel, and will be their God. And they shall know that I am the Lord their God, that brought them forth out of the land of Egypt, that I may dwell among them: I am the Lord their God." Throughout the wilderness-wandering the Lord had revealed "great goodness toward the house of Israel," which he "bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his loving-kindnesses. For he said, Surely they are my people, children that will not lie: so he was their Saviour. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the Angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in his pity he redeemed them; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 9]          And now, notwithstanding the fact that repeatedly they have "rebelled, and vexed his Holy Spirit," God again in his infinite mercy stretches out his hand to save and to restore. As a recognition of their co-operation with his purposes, he renews his covenant with them that his Spirit shall remain among them; and he bids them, "Fear not." To his children today, as in days of old, he says" "Be strong, . . . and work: for I am with you." What an assurance! What an incentive to faithful service!  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 10]         Haggai now prophesies regarding the first advent of Christ, to which event the Israelites were looking forward with longing expectancy: "Thus saith the Lord of hosts; yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land; and I will shake all nations, and the Desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts: and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts."  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 11]          The outward glory of the temple was not the glory of the Lord. Instruction was given as to what constituted the blessing that was to rest upon the temple. Its restoration in a plainer style than that of the first temple, was to place before the people in a proper light their past error in depending upon the pomp and splendor of outward form and ceremony. The temple was to be erected at this time, also, to remove the reproach of their disloyalty to God. Haggai instructed the people that by heartfelt repentance and by a speedy completion of the temple, they were to seek to be cleansed from the sin of disobedience that had led away from God and had delayed the carrying out of the command to arise and build.  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 12]          During the time of delay, the people had not been spiritually sharp-sighted. They had seen many things that they desired to do for themselves, to advance personal interests. Many had spent much time and had put forth laborious effort in beautifying their own homes while taking but little thought for the house of God. Haggai strengthened himself in the Lord of hosts, and presented his message plainly both to the religious and to the civil authorities, as well as to the people. He felt that the Lord's work must no longer be hindered, but that all must obey implicitly, and carry out fully the purposes of God in restoring them from Babylon to the promised land.  {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, December 12, 1907 par. 13]          In neglecting the temple, which was the mirror of God's presence, the people had greatly dishonored God. They were now instructed to hold his house in sacred honor, not because of its magnificence, as did the Jews in the days of Christ, but because God had promised to be there. And this second temple was to be superior to the first because in a special sense the Messiah would honor it with his personal presence. "The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be."                                                                   -    {RH, December 12, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 1]       December 19, 1907 The Return of the Exiles--No. 7  Words of Encouragement    Mrs. E. G. White         "Zechariah, the son of Berechiah, the son of Iddo the prophet," began to prophesy "in the eighth month, in the second year of Darius"--only a few days after the Lord had assured the Israelites through Haggai that the glory of the house they were building would be greater than the glory of the former temple built by Solomon. Zechariah's first message was an assurance that God's word never fails, and a promise of blessing to those who harken unto the sure word of prophecy.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 2]          "The Lord hath been sore displeased with your fathers," the God of Israel declared unto Zechariah: "therefore say thou unto them, Thus saith the Lord of hosts: Turn ye unto me, saith the Lord of hosts, and I will turn unto you, saith the Lord of hosts. Be ye not as your fathers, unto whom the former prophets have cried, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts: Turn ye now from your evil ways, and from your evil doings: but they did not hear, nor harken unto me, saith the Lord. Your fathers, where are they? and the prophets, do they live forever? But my words and my statutes, which I commanded my servants the prophets, did they not take hold of your fathers? and they returned and said, Like as the Lord of hosts thought to do unto us, according to our ways, and according to our doings, so hath he dealt with us."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 3]          The Israelites has resumed the work of the Lord in faith. The difficulties under which they began to labor were of a most discouraging nature. Adversity had attended their efforts to attain temporal prosperity. Their fields were lying waste; their scant store of provisions was rapidly failing. Yet in the face of famine, and surrounded by unfriendly peoples, they moved forward in response to the call of God's messengers, and began anew to restore the ruined temple. Such a work required great faith, and the Lord gave them special assurances through Haggai and Zechariah that their faith would be richly rewarded, and that his word would not fail. The builders were not left to struggle on alone; "with them were the prophets of God helping them;" and the Lord of hosts himself had declared, "Be strong, . . . and work: for I am with you."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 4]          The Lord, in mercy, warned his people against the danger of falling back into their old ways of negligence and selfish indifference. He revealed to them the necessity of worshiping him in the beauty of holiness. In former years some whose hearts were polluted with sin had sought to please him with the splendor of many rites and ceremonies in the beautiful temple built by Solomon; but their worship was not pleasing to the God of whom it is written: "Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not look on iniquity."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 5]          In the dark days of apostasy before the captivity, God had declared to his impenitent people: "I hate, I despise your feast days. . . . Though ye offer me burnt-offerings and your meat-offerings, I will not accept them: neither will I regard the peace-offerings of your fat beasts." "For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice; and the knowledge of God more than burnt-offerings."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 6]          The Israelites who were so diligently engaged in rebuilding the Lord's house, needed to realize constantly that "the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands; as saith the prophet, Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest?" "Thus saith the high and holy One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 7]          In order that the builders of the second temple might make no mistakes, the Lord plainly instructed them, in the form of a parable, regarding the nature of service acceptable in his sight. About a month after Zechariah began to prophesy, and just three months after the people had resumed work on the temple, "in the four and twentieth day of the ninth month, in the second year of Darius, came the word of the Lord by Haggai the prophet, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts: Ask now the priests concerning the law, saying, If one bear holy flesh in the skirt of his garment, and with his skirt do touch bread, or pottage, or wine, or oil, or any meat, shall it be holy? And the priests answered and said, No.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 8]          "Then said Haggai, If one that is unclean by a dead body touch any of these, shall it be unclean? And the priests answered and said, It shall be unclean."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 9]          A soul corrupted by sin is represented by the figure of a dead body in a state of putrefaction. All the washings and sprinklings enjoined in the ceremonial law were lessons in parables, teaching the necessity of a work of regeneration in the inward heart for the purification of the soul dead in trespasses and sins, and also the necessity of the sanctifying power of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 10]          "Then answered Haggai, and said, So is this people, and so is this nation before me, saith the Lord; and so is every work of their hands; and that which they offer there is unclean."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 11]          A mere participation in religious services and ordinances does not make a sinner a Christian. A wicked man does not become righteous merely by associating with those who fear God. A man is made holy, and acceptable with God, only when his unclean heart is made clean by the grace of Christ, through faith, and by obedience to words of truth and righteousness. A work of reformation and restoration must take place in every heart. Those who have had great light and many privileges may perform some good works, notwithstanding their impenitence and their refusal to be saved in God's appointed way. But these good works do not cleanse the soul from corruption. Only those who accept the light of God's truth, choosing to obey him, will be cleansed from the defilement of sin.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 12]          Having admonished the builders not to fall into the same error that had brought their forefathers into trial and captivity, and had resulted in the destruction of the first temple, Haggai continued:--  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 13]          "And now, I pray you, consider from this day and upward, from before a stone was laid upon a stone in the temple of the Lord: since those days were, when one came to an heap of twenty measures, there were but ten: when one came to the press-fat for to draw out fifty vessels out of the press, there were but twenty. I smote you with blasting and with mildew and with hail in all the labors of your hands; yet ye turned not to me, saith the Lord. Consider now from this day and upward, from the four and twentieth day of the ninth month, even from the day that the foundation of the Lord's temple was laid, consider it. Is the seed yet in the barn? yea, as yet the vine, and the fig-tree, and the pomegranate, and the olive-tree, hath not brought forth: from this day will I bless you."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 14]          Wonderful promise! Wonderful assurance of divine favor! Never, never, by their own efforts, could the Israelites have become pure and holy. But when, sinful and polluted as they were, the sport of their enemies, and suffering because of a terrible drought, they turned to the Lord in humility of heart, confessed their sins, and chose to obey the testimonies of his messengers, God recognized their effort to carry out his instruction, and he accepted them as his obedient children. He accepted them not because of their zeal and good works, but because of their faith in the power of the coming Saviour to cleanse from sin.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 14}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 15]          On the day when rich blessings were promised the Israelites because of their faith and their willing obedience, a message was given to Zerubbabel, their leader. "The word of the Lord came unto Haggai, . . . saying, Speak to Zerubbabel, governor of Judah, saying, I will shake the heavens and the earth; and I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the kingdoms of the heathen; and I will overthrow the chariots, and those that ride in them; and the horses and their riders shall come down, every one by the sword of his brother. In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, will I take thee, O Zerubbabel, my servant, the son of Shealtiel, saith the Lord, and will make thee as a signet: for I have chosen thee, saith the Lord of hosts."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 15}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 16]          This personal testimony to Zerubbabel has been left on record for our special encouragement in time of trial. Zerubbabel had been sorely tried through all the years since he had led the Israelites forth from Babylon. God has a purpose in sending trial to his children. He never leads them otherwise than they would choose to be led if they could see the end from the beginning, and discern the glory of the purpose which they are fulfilling. He subjects them to discipline to humble them,--to lead them, through trial and affliction, to see their weakness and to draw near unto him. As they cry to him for help, he responds, saying, "Here am I."  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 16}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 17]          Christians are Christ's jewels. They are to shine brightly for him, shedding forth the light of his loveliness. Their luster depends on the polishing they receive. They may choose to be polished or to remain unpolished. But every one who is pronounced worthy of a place in the Lord's temple must submit to the polishing process. Without the polishing that the Lord gives they can reflect no more light than a common pebble.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 17}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 18]          Christ says to man, You are mine. I have bought you. You are now only a rough stone, but if you will place yourself in my hands, I will polish you, and the luster with which you shall shine will bring honor to my name. No man shall pluck you out of my hand. I will make you my peculiar treasure. On my coronation day, you will be a jewel in my crown of rejoicing.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 18}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 19]          The divine Worker spends little time on worthless material. Only the precious jewels does he polish after the similitude of a palace, cutting away all the rough edges. This process is severe and trying; it hurts human pride. Christ cuts deep into the experience that man in his self-sufficiency has regarded as complete, and takes away self-uplifting from the character. He cuts away the surplus surface, and putting the stone to the polishing, wheel, presses it close, that all roughness may be worn away. Then, holding the jewel up to the light, the Master sees in it a reflection of himself, and he pronounces it worthy of a place in his casket.  {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 19}
[RH, December 19, 1907 par. 20]          "In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, will I take thee, . . . and will make thee as a signet: for I have chosen thee, saith the Lord of hosts." Blessed be the experience, however severe, that gives new value to the stone, and causes it to shine with living brightness.                                                                   -    {RH, December 19, 1907 par. 20}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 1]       December 26, 1907 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 8  Days of Anxiety    Mrs. E. G. White         Stirring were the times during which Israel worked by faith to restore the temple of Jerusalem. Through the messages delivered by Haggai and Zechariah, the people were roused to put forth every possible effort to build. As they labored, they were sadly harassed by the Samaritans and others who feared not God.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 1}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 2]          The enemies of the faithful builders devised many discouraging hindrances. The provincial officers of the Medo-Persian realm visited the returned exiles, and requested them to state the name of the one who had commanded them to rebuild. If the Jews at that time had not been trusting the Lord for guidance, this inquiry made by men high in authority might have resulted disastrously to the builders. "But the eye of their God was upon the elders of the Jews, that they could not cause them to cease, till the matter came to Darius." The officers were answered so wisely that they decided to write a letter to Darius Hystaspes, king of Medo-Persia, directing his attention to the original decree made by Cyrus, commanding that the house of God at Jerusalem be builded, and that the expenses for the same be paid from the king's treasury.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 2}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 3]          Darius searched for this decree, and found it, whereupon he directed those who had made inquiry, "Let the work of this house of God alone; let the governor of the Jews and the elders of the Jews build this house of God in his place.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 3}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 4]          "Moreover," Darius declared, "I make a decree what ye shall do to the elders of these Jews for the building of this house of God: that of the king's goods, even of the tribute beyond the river, forthwith expenses be given unto these men, that they be not hindered. And that which they have need of, both young bullocks, and rams, and lambs, for the burnt-offerings of the God of heaven, wheat, salt, wine, and oil, according to the appointment of the priests which are at Jerusalem, let it be given them day by day without fail: that they may offer sacrifices of sweet savors unto the God of heaven, and pray for the life of the king, and of his sons."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 4}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 5]          The king further decreed that most severe penalties be meted out on any who should in any wise alter the decree; and he closed with the remarkable statement: "The God that hath caused his name to dwell there destroy all kings and people, that shall put to their hand to alter and to destroy this house of God which is at Jerusalem. I Darius have made a decree; let it be done with speed."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 5}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 6]          Thus the Lord, in his providence, prepared the way for an early completion of the temple. But for months before this decree was made, the Israelites had kept on working by faith, "the prophets of God helping them."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 6}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 7]          Just two months after Haggai's last recorded message was delivered, Zechariah had a most encouraging series of visions regarding the work of God in the earth. These messages, written out in the first six chapters of the book of Zechariah, were given in the form of parables and symbols. They came at a time of great uncertainty and anxiety, when it seemed as if the permission granted the Jews to rebuild was to be withdrawn. The future appeared very dark. God saw that his people were in need of being sustained and cheered by a revelation of his infinite compassion and love. His testimonies at this time were of peculiar significance to the men who were advancing in the name of the God of Israel.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 7}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 8]          After an introductory view of the nations having universal dominion in the earth, Zechariah hears "the angel of the Lord" inquiring, "O Lord of hosts, how long wilt thou not have mercy on Jerusalem and on the cities of Judah, against which thou hast had indignation these threescore and ten years? And the Lord answered the angel that talked with me," Zechariah declares, "with good words and comfortable words.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 8}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 9]          "So the angel that communed with me said unto me, Cry thou, saying, Thus saith the Lord of hosts: I am jealous for Jerusalem and for Zion with a great jealousy. And I am very sore displeased with the heathen that are at ease: for I was but a little displeased, and they helped forward the affliction.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 9}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 10]          "Therefore thus saith the Lord: I am returned to Jerusalem with mercies: my house shall be built in it, saith the Lord of hosts, and a line shall be stretched forth upon Jerusalem."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 10}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 11]          The prophet is now directed to cry out saying, "Thus saith the Lord of hosts: My cities through prosperity shall yet be spread abroad; and the Lord shall yet comfort Zion, and shall yet choose Jerusalem."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 11}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 12]          Next the prophet sees the powers that had "scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem," symbolized by "four horns." Immediately afterward he sees "four carpenters," representing the agencies used by the Lord in restoring his people and the house of his worship, as decreed by Cyrus and his successors, as well as by God himself.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 12}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 13]          "I lifted up mine eyes again," says Zechariah, "and looked, and behold a man with a measuring line in his hand. Then said I, Whither goest thou? And he said unto me, To measure Jerusalem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof. And, behold, the angel that talked with me went forth, and another angel went out to meet him, and said unto him, Run, speak to this young man, saying, Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls for the multitude of men and cattle therein: for I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire around about, and will be the glory in the midst of her."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 13}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 14]          God had commanded that Jerusalem be rebuilt, and the measuring of the city was a symbol that he would give comfort and strength to his afflicted ones. His protecting care, they were assured, would be like "a wall of fire round about." O, how compassionate is our Heavenly Father! What comfort and hope there are in his promises!  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 14}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 15]          The prophet is now inspired with an earnest message to the children of Israel who are still in Babylon, the land of their captivity. At the time the decree of Cyrus was given, nearly a score of years before, only a comparatively small number, a mere "remnant," had returned to Judea. By far the greater portion had failed of discerning the opening providence of God, as revealed in the decree of King Cyrus. They had chosen to remain behind, in a heathen land, rather than to return to Jerusalem.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 15}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 16]          And now, many years later, the Lord was preparing the way for these thousands who had lingered, to return. A chain of circumstances was rapidly leading to the confirmation of the decree of Cyrus and the issuance of a second decree by Darius Hystaspes. The Lord foresaw the troublous times that would soon follow in the reign of Xerxes--the Ahasuerus of the book of Esther. And so, in a time of special favor and opportunity, the message was given through Zechariah: --  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 16}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 17]          "Ho, ho, come forth, and flee from the land of the north, saith the Lord: for I have spread you abroad as the four winds of the heaven, saith the Lord. Deliver thyself, O Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon. For thus saith the Lord of hosts: After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you: for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye. For, behold I will shake mine hand upon them, and they shall be a spoil to their servants: and ye shall know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me."  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 17}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 18]          How sad it is to contemplate that this touching appeal met with so little response! Had this entreaty to flee from Babylon been heeded, how different might have been the condition of the Jews in the trying times of Mordecai and Esther!  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 18}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 19]          The Lord's purposes for his people have ever been the same. He desires to bestow on the children of men the riches of an eternal inheritance. His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom. When those who choose to become obedient subjects of the Most High are finally saved in the kingdom of glory, God's purpose for mankind will have been fulfilled.  {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 19}
[RH, December 26, 1907 par. 20]          To us who are praying and longing for the coming of this most glorious kingdom, as well as to the children of Israel in the days of Zechariah, are spoken the words: "Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion: for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be my people: and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto thee. And the Lord shall inherit Judah his portion in the holy land, and shall choose Jerusalem again. Be silent, O all flesh, before the Lord: for he is raised up out of his holy habitation."                                                                   -    {RH, December 26, 1907 par. 20}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 1]       January 2, 1908 The Return of the Exiles--No. 9  Joshua and the Angel    Mrs. E. G. White         Satan and his army were greatly discomfited and alarmed by the steady advancement made by the builders of the temple. The hosts of evil determined to put forth untiring effort to weaken and depress God's people by holding before them their imperfections of character. Satan well knew that if those who had long suffered because of transgression, could again be induced to disregard God's commandments, they would be brought once more under the bondage of sin. But the Lord, in infinite pity, strengthened his chosen people "with good words and comfortable words." In this crisis, he gave to his people a most forcible and impressive illustration of the work of Satan and the work of Christ, and the power of our Mediator to vanquish the accuser of his people. This is recorded in the third chapter of the prophecy of Zechariah.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 2]          In holy vision the prophet beholds Joshua the high priest, "clothed with filthy garments," standing before the Angel of the Lord, entreating the mercy of God in behalf of his people who are in deep affliction. Satan stands at his right hand to resist him. Because Israel had been chosen to preserve the knowledge of God in the earth, they had been, from their first existence as a nation, the special objects of Satan's enmity, and he had determined to cause their destruction. He could do them no harm while they were obedient to God; therefore he had bent all his power and cunning to enticing them into sin. Ensnared by his temptations, they had transgressed the law of God, and thus separated from the Source of their strength, and had been left to become the prey of their heathen enemies. They were carried into captivity to Babylon, and there remained for many years. Yet they were not forsaken of the Lord. His prophets were sent to them with reproofs and warnings. The people were awakened to see their guilt; they humbled themselves before God, and returned to him with true repentance. Then the Lord sent them messages of encouragement, declaring that he would deliver them from their captivity, and restore them to his favor. It was this that Satan was determined to prevent. A remnant of Israel had already returned to their own land, and Satan was seeking to move upon the heathen nations, who were his agents, to destroy them utterly.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 3]          As Joshua humbly pleads for the fulfilment of God's promises, Satan stands up boldly to resist him. He points to the transgressions of Israel as a reason why that people should not be restored to the favor of God. He claims them as his prey, and demands that they be given into his hands to be destroyed.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 4]          The high priest can not defend himself or his people from Satan's accusations. He does not claim that Israel are free from fault. In his filthy garments, symbolizing the sins of the people, which he bears as their representative, he stands before the Angel, confessing their guilt, yet pointing to their repentance and humiliation, relying upon the mercy of a sin-pardoning Redeemer, and in faith claiming the promises of God.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 5]          Then the Angel, who is Christ himself, the Saviour of sinners, put to silence the accuser of his people, declaring, "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" Israel had long remained in the furnace of affliction. Because of their sins they had been well-nigh consumed in the flame kindled by Satan and his agents for their destruction; but God had now set his hand to bring them forth. In their penitence and humiliation the compassionate Saviour will not leave his people to the cruel power of the heathen. "A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench."  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 6]          As the intercession of Joshua is accepted, the command is given, "Take away the filthy garments from him," and to Joshua the Angel declares, "Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment." "So they set a fair miter upon his head, and clothed him with garments." His own sins and those of his people were pardoned. Israel were clothed with "change of raiment,"--the righteousness of Christ imputed to them. The miter placed upon Joshua's head was such as was worn by the priests, and bore the inscription, "Holiness to the Lord," signifying that notwithstanding his former transgressions, he was now qualified to minister before God in his sanctuary.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 7]          After thus solemnly investing him with the dignity of the priesthood, the Angel declared, "Thus saith the Lord of hosts: If thou wilt walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my charge, then thou shalt also judge my house, and shalt also keep my courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by." He would be honored as the judge or ruler over the temple and all its services; he should walk among attending angels, even in this life, and should at last join the glorified throng around the throne of God.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 8]          "Hear now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee: for they are men wondered at: for, behold, I will bring forth my servant the Branch." Here is revealed the hope of Israel. It was by faith in the coming Saviour that Joshua and his people received pardon. Through faith in Christ they were restored to God's favor. By virtue of his merits, if they walked in his ways and kept his statutes, they would be "men wondered at," honored as the chosen of Heaven among the nations of the earth. Christ was their hope, their defense, their justification and redemption, as he is the hope of his church today.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 9]         As Satan accused Joshua and his people, so in all ages he accuses those who are seeking the mercy and favor of God. In the Revelation he is declared to be "the accuser of our brethren," "which accused them before our God day and night." The controversy is repeated over every soul that is rescued from the power of evil, and whose name is registered in the Lamb's book of life. Never is one received from the family of Satan into the family of God without exciting the determined resistance of the wicked one. Satan's accusations against those who seek the Lord are not prompted by displeasure at their sins. He exults in their defective characters. Only through their transgression of God's law can he obtain power over them. His accusations arise solely from his enmity to Christ. Through the plan of salvation, Jesus is breaking Satan's hold upon the human family, and rescuing souls from his power. All the hatred and malignity of the arch-rebel is stirred as he beholds the evidence of Christ's supremacy, and with fiendish power and cunning he works to wrest from him the remnant of the children of men who have accepted his salvation.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 10]          He leads men into skepticism, causing them to lose confidence in God and to separate from his love; he tempts them to break his law, and then he claims them as his captives, and contests the right of Christ to take them from him. He knows that those who seek God earnestly for pardon and grace will obtain it; therefore he presents their sins before them to discourage them. He is constantly seeking occasion against those who are trying to obey God. Even their best and most acceptable services he seeks to make appear corrupt. By countless devices, the most subtle and the most cruel, he endeavors to secure their condemnation. Man can not meet these charges himself. In his sin-stained garments, confessing his guilt, he stands before God. But Jesus our Advocate presents an effectual plea in behalf of all who by repentance and faith have committed the keeping of their souls to him. He pleads their cause, and vanquishes their accuser by the mighty arguments of Calvary. His perfect obedience to God's law, even unto the death of the cross, has given him all power in heaven and in earth, and he claims of his Father mercy and reconciliation for guilty man. To the accuser of his people he declares, "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan." These are the purchase of my blood, brands plucked from the burning. Those who rely upon him in faith receive the comforting assurance, "Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment." All that have put on the robe of Christ's righteousness will stand before him as chosen and faithful and true. Satan has no power to pluck them out of the hand of Christ. Not one soul that in penitence and faith has claimed his protection, will Christ permit to pass under the enemy's power. His word is pledged: "Let him take hold of my strength, that he may make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me." The promise given to Joshua is made to all: "If thou wilt keep my charge, . . . I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by." Angels of God will walk on either side of them, even in this world, and they will stand at last among the angels that surround the throne of God.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 11]          The fact that the acknowledged people of God are represented as standing before the Lord in filthy garments should lead to humility and deep searching of heart on the part of all who profess his name. Those who are indeed purifying their souls by obeying the truth will have a most humble opinion of themselves. The more closely they view the spotless character of Christ, the stronger will be their desire to be conformed to his image, and the less will they see of purity or holiness in themselves. But while we should realize our sinful condition, we are to rely upon Christ as our righteousness, our sanctification, and our redemption. We can not answer the charges of Satan against us. Christ alone can make an effectual plea in our behalf. He is able to silence the accuser with arguments founded not upon our merits, but on his own.  {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, January 2, 1908 par. 12]          Yet we should never be content with a sinful life. It is a thought that should arouse Christians to greater zeal and earnestness in overcoming evil, that every defect in character, every point in which they fail to meet the divine standard, is an open door by which Satan can enter to tempt and destroy them; and, furthermore, that every failure and defect on their part gives occasion to the tempter and his agents to reproach Christ. We are to exert every energy of the soul in the work of overcoming, and to look to Jesus for strength to do what we can not do of ourselves. No sin can be tolerated in those who shall walk with Christ in white. The filthy garments are to be removed, and Christ's robe of righteousness is to be placed upon us. By repentance and faith we are enabled to render obedience to all the commandments of God, and are found without blame before him. Those who shall meet the approval of God are now afflicting their souls, confessing their sins, and earnestly pleading for pardon through Jesus their Advocate. Their attention is fixed on him, and when the command is given, "Take away the filthy garments," and clothe him with "change of raiment," and "set a fair miter upon his head," they are prepared to give him all the glory of their salvation.                              (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, January 2, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 1]       January 9, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 9  Joshua and the Angel    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         Zechariah's vision of Joshua and the angel applies with peculiar force to the experiences of God's people in the closing up of the great day of atonement. The remnant church will be brought into great trial and distress. Those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, will feel the ire of the dragon and his hosts. Satan numbers the world as his subjects; he has gained control of the apostate churches. But here is a little company that are resisting his supremacy. If he could blot them from the earth, his triumph would be complete. As he influenced the heathen nations to destroy Israel, so in the near future he will stir up the wicked powers of earth to destroy the people of God. All will be required to render obedience to human edicts in violation of the divine law. Those who will be true to God and to duty will be menaced, denounced, and proscribed. They will be betrayed "both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends."  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 2]          Their only hope is in the mercy of God; their only defense will be prayer. As Joshua was pleading before the Angel, so the remnant church, with brokenness of heart and earnest faith, will plead for pardon and deliverance through Jesus their Advocate. They are fully conscious of the sinfulness of their lives, they see their weakness and unworthiness; and as they look upon themselves, they are ready to despair. The tempter stands by to accuse them, as he stood by to resist Joshua. He points to their filthy garments, their defective characters. He presents their weakness and folly, their sins of ingratitude, their unlikeness to Christ, which has dishonored their Redeemer. He endeavors to affright the soul with the thought that their case is hopeless, that the stain of their defilement will never be washed away. He hopes so to destroy their faith that they will yield to his temptations, turn from their allegiance to God, and receive the mark of the beast.  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 3]          Satan urges before God his accusations against them, declaring that they have by their sins forfeited the divine protection, and claiming the right to destroy them as transgressors. He pronounces them just as deserving as himself of exclusion from the favor of God. "Are these," he says, "the people who are to take my place in heaven, and the place of the angels who united with me? While they profess to obey the law of God, have they kept its precepts? Have they not been lovers of self more than of God? Have they not placed their own interests above his service? Have they not loved the things of the world? Look at the sins which have marked their lives. Behold their selfishness, their malice, their hatred toward one another."  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 4]          The people of God have been in many respects very faulty. Satan has an accurate knowledge of the sins which he has tempted them to commit, and he presents these in the most exaggerated light, declaring, "Will God banish me and my angels from his presence, and yet reward those who have been guilty of the same sins? Thou canst not do this, O Lord, in justice. Thy throne will not stand in righteousness and judgment. Justice demands that sentence be pronounced against them."  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 5]          But while the followers of Christ have sinned, they have not given themselves to the control of evil. They have put away their sins, and have sought the Lord in humility and contrition, and the divine Advocate pleads in their behalf. He who has been most abused by their ingratitude, who knows their sin, and also their repentance, declares, "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan. I gave my life for these souls. They are graven upon the palms of my hands."  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 6]          The assaults of Satan are strong, his delusions are terrible; but the Lord's eye is upon his people. Their affliction is great, the flames of the furnace seem about to consume them; but Jesus will bring them forth as gold tried in the fire. Their earthliness must be removed that the image of Christ may be perfectly reflected; unbelief must be overcome; faith, hope, and patience are to be developed.  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 7]          At times, the Lord may seem to have forgotten the perils of his church, and the injury done to her by those who follow principles which he can not indorse. But God has not forgotten. Nothing in this world is so dear to the heart of God as his church. He marks every action of the members. It is not his will that worldly policy shall corrupt her record as a representative of heaven. Nothing so offends the heart of Christ as injury done those whom he died to save. His heart of love is grieved when the lame are turned out of the way by the crooked paths made by others. God does not leave his people to be overcome by Satan's temptations. He will chastise those who misrepresent him. But he will be gracious to all who sincerely repent. Christ loves his church. He will give all needed help to those who call upon him for strength for the development of Christlike character.  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 8]          The people of God are sighing and crying for the abominations done in the land. With tears they warn the wicked of their danger in trampling upon the divine law, and with unutterable sorrow they humble themselves before the Lord on account of their own transgressions. The wicked mock their sorrow, ridicule their solemn appeals, and sneer at what they term their weakness. But the anguish and humiliation of God's people is unmistakable evidence that they are regaining the strength and nobility of character lost in consequence of sin. It is because they are drawing nearer to Christ, and their eyes are fixed upon his perfect purity, that they so clearly discern the exceeding sinfulness of sin. Their contrition and self-abasement are infinitely more acceptable in the sight of God than is the self-sufficient, haughty spirit of those who see no cause to lament, who scorn the humility of Christ, and who claim perfection while transgressing God's holy law. Meekness and lowliness of heart are the conditions for strength and victory. The crown of glory awaits those who bow at the foot of the cross. Blessed are these mourners; for they shall be comforted.  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 9]          The faithful, praying ones are, as it were, shut in with God. They themselves know not how securely they are shielded. Urged on by Satan, the rulers of this world are seeking to destroy them; but could their eyes be opened, as were the eyes of Elisha's servant at Dothan, they would see the angels of God encamped about them, by their brightness and glory holding in check the hosts of darkness.  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 10]          As the people of God afflict their souls before him, pleading for purity of heart, the command is given, "Take away the filthy garments" from them, and the encouraging words are spoken, "Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment." The spotless robe of Christ's righteousness is placed upon the tried, tempted, yet faithful children of God. The despised remnant are clothed in glorious apparel, nevermore to be defiled by the corruptions of the world. Their names are retained in the Lamb's book of life, enrolled among the faithful of all ages. They have resisted the wiles of the deceiver; they have not been turned from their loyalty by the dragon's roar. Now they are eternally secure from the tempter's devices. Their sins are transferred to the originator of sin. And the remnant are not only pardoned and accepted, but honored. A "fair miter" is set upon their heads. They are to be as kings and priests unto God. While Satan was urging his accusations, holy angels, unseen, were passing to and fro, placing upon them the seal of the living God. These are they that stand upon Mount Zion with the Lamb, having the Father's name written in their foreheads. They sing the new song before the throne, that song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. "These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile" for they are without fault before the throne of God."  {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, January 9, 1908 par. 11]          Now is reached the complete fulfilment of those words of the Angel: "Hear now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee: for they are men wondered at: for, behold, I will bring forth my servant the Branch." Christ is revealed as the Redeemer and Deliverer of his people. Now indeed are the remnant "men wondered at," as the tears and humiliation of their pilgrimage give place to joy and honor in the presence of God and the Lamb. "In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel. And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem."                                                                   -    {RH, January 9, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 1]       January 16, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 10  "Not by Might, Nor by Power"    Mrs. E. G. White         Intimately associated with Joshua, the high priest, was Zerubbabel, governor of Judea. It was under the leadership of these two men that the remnant of Israel returned at the close of the seventy years' captivity. They also led out in the re-establishment of the ancient worship at Jerusalem. In the second year of Cyrus, Zerubbabel laid the corner-stone of the temple. It was Zerubbabel and Joshua who, in response to the messages of the Lord through Haggai and Zechariah, "rose up," with courage renewed, and once more "began to build the house of God which is at Jerusalem." These men were true leaders, and "the spirit of all the remnant of the people" was largely influenced by the cheerful willingness with which they carried out the Lord's commands.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 2]          Immediately after Zechariah's vision of Joshua and the angel, given to the high priest as a personal testimony for his own encouragement and the encouragement of all the people of God, the prophet received a personal testimony regarding the work of Zerubbabel. "The angel that talked with me," Zechariah declares, "came again, and waked me, as a man that is waked out of his sleep, and said unto me, What seest thou? And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof: and two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 3]          "So I answered and spake to the Angel that talked with me, saying, What are these, my Lord? . . .Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. . . .  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 4]          "Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? . . . Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth."  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 5]          From the two olive trees the golden oil was emptied through the golden pipes into the bowl of the candlestick, and thence into the golden lamps that gave light to the sanctuary. So from the holy ones that stand in God's presence his Spirit is imparted to the human instrumentalities who are consecrated to his service. The mission of the two anointed ones is to communicate to God's people that heavenly grace which alone can make his Word a lamp to the feet and a light to the path.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 6]          In rebuilding the house of the Lord, Zerubbabel had been encompassed with manifold difficulties. In former years, adversaries had "weakened the hands of the people of Judah, and troubled them in building," "and made them to cease by force and power." But the Lord interposed in behalf of the faithful builders, and now he speaks through his prophet, Zechariah, to Zerubbabel, saying, "Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. Who art thou, O great mountain? before Zerubbabel thou shalt become a plain: and he shall bring forth the headstone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it."  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 7]          Throughout the history of God's people, great mountains of difficulty, apparently insurmountable, have loomed up before those who were advancing in the opening providences of God. Such obstacles to progress are permitted by the Lord as a test of faith. When hedged about on every side, this is the time above all others to trust in God and in the power of his Holy Spirit. We are not to walk in our own strength, but in the strength of the Lord God of Israel. It is folly to trust in man or to make flesh our arm. We must trust in Jehovah; for in him is everlasting strength. The One who, in response to words and deeds of faith, made the way plain before his servant Zerubbabel, is able to clear away every obstacle devised by Satan to hinder the progress of his cause. Through the exercise of persevering faith, every mountain of difficulty may be removed.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 8]          Sometimes God trains his workers by bringing to them disappointment and apparent failure. It is his purpose that they shall learn to master difficulty. He seeks to inspire them with a determination to make every apparent failure prove a success.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 9]          Oftentimes men pray and weep because of the perplexities and obstacles that confront them. But if they will hold the beginning of their confidence steadfast unto the end, God will make their way clear. Success will come to them as they struggle against apparently insurmountable difficulties; and with success will come the greatest joy.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 10]          This was true of Zerubbabel; and for his encouragement he was given, through Zechariah, the assurance: "The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it; and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent me unto you. For who hath despised the day of small things? for they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel, with those seven; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth."  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 11]          The promise, "The hands of Zerubbabel have laid the foundation of this house; his hands shall also finish it," was literally fulfilled. "The elders of the Jews builded, and they prospered through the prophesying of Haggai the prophet and Zechariah the son of Iddo. And they builded, and finished it, according to the commandment of the God of Israel, and according to the commandment of Cyrus, and Darius, and Artaxerxes king of Persia. And this house was finished on the third day of the month Adar ［the twelfth month］, which was in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king."  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 12]          Shortly afterward, the restored temple was dedicated. "The children of Israel, the priests, and the Levites, and the rest of the children of the captivity, kept the dedication of this house of God with joy, and offered at the dedication of this house of God an hundred bullocks, two hundred rams, four hundred lambs, and for a sin-offering for all Israel, twelve he-goats, according to the number of the tribes of Israel."  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 13]          This second temple did not equal the first in magnificence, nor was it hallowed by those visible tokens of the divine presence which pertained to the first temple. There was no manifestation of supernatural power to mark its dedication. No cloud of glory was seen to fill the newly erected sanctuary. No fire from heaven descended to consume the sacrifice upon its altar. The shekinah no longer abode between the cherubim in the most holy place; the ark, the mercy-seat, and the tables of the testimony were not to be found therein. No voice sounded from heaven to make known to the inquiring priest the will of Jehovah.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 14]          And yet this was the building concerning which the Lord had declared by the prophet Haggai, "The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former." "I will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts." For centuries afterward the Jews vainly endeavored to show wherein the promise of God, given by Haggai, had been fulfilled; yet eventually, when the Desire of all nations actually appeared and hallowed the precincts of the temple by his personal presence, pride and unbelief had blinded their minds to the true meaning of the prophet's words. The second temple was honored, not with the cloud of Jehovah's glory, but with the living presence of One in whom dwelt all the fulness of the Godhead bodily,--God himself manifest in the flesh. The "Desire of all nations" had indeed come to his temple, when the Man of Nazareth taught and healed in the sacred courts. In the personal presence of Christ during his earthly ministry, and in this only, did the second temple exceed the first in glory.  {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, January 16, 1908 par. 15]          Following the dedication of the house of God, the Israelites "set the priests in their divisions, and the Levites in their courses, for the service of God, which is at Jerusalem; as it is written in the book of Moses. And the children of the captivity kept the passover upon the fourteenth day of the first month. For the priests and the Levites were purified together, all of them were pure, and killed the passover for all the children of the captivity, and for their brethren the priests, and for themselves. And the children of Israel, which were come again out of captivity, and all such as had separated themselves unto them from all the filthiness of the heathen of the land, to seek the Lord God of Israel, did eat, and kept the feast of unleavened bread seven days with joy: for the Lord had made them joyful, and turned the heart of the king of Assyria unto them, to strengthen their hands in the work of the house of God, the God of Israel."                                                                   -    {RH, January 16, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 1]       January 23, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 11  In the Days of Queen Esther    Mrs. E. G. White         The seventy years' captivity dated from the time when the Babylonian kings began to hold universal sway. God gave Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, much "majesty, and glory, and honor." "All people, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 2]          This same universal sway was exercised by Nebuchadnezzar's descendants until, nearly seventy years later, in the days of Belshazzar, because of the wickedness of the nation, the kingdom was "divided, and given to the Medes and Persians." Thus arose the second universal monarchy, Medo-Persia.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 3]          It was only about two years afterward that Cyrus, king of Medo-Persia, issued the remarkable decree providing for the restoration of all the Israelites, "the children of the captivity," to their home in the land of Canaan.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 4]          Nearly fifty thousand, under the leadership of Zerubbabel and Joshua, took advantage of this providential opportunity to return. These were, however, comparatively speaking, only a few, a mere "remnant," of all the Israelites scattered throughout the provinces of Medo-Persia. Many chose to remain in the land of their captivity, rather than to accompany their brethren, and to assist in restoring the temple services.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 5]          Nearly twenty years passed by. Many of the remnant who returned to Judea, had fallen into a backslidden condition, and were doing no more to restore the house of God than were their brethren living elsewhere in the Medo-Persian realm. But as the result of the appeals of Haggai and Zechariah, the returned exiles repented before God, and labored diligently to complete the temple. The Lord blessed them, and they were greatly prospered. Their efforts were brought to the notice of Darius Hystaspes, who was the monarch ruling at that time; and he was impressed to issue a second decree, fully as favorable as the one issued by Cyrus over twenty years before.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 6]          Thus did God, in mercy, provide another wonderful opportunity for the Jews in the Medo-Persian capital, and throughout the provinces, to return to the land whence they had been carried captive. And the Lord not only wrought a change of feeling in the hearts of men in authority, so that they favored the Jews in their realm; but he also inspired Zechariah, his prophetic messenger, to plead with them most earnestly to flee from their Babylonian surroundings, and return to Jerusalem.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 7]          "Ho, ho, come forth, and flee from the land of the north, saith the Lord: for I have spread you abroad as the four winds of the heaven, saith the Lord. Deliver thyself, O Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon!"  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 8]          How amazing is God's love, how infinite his compassion! He pleads with the wayward to return unto him. "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 9]          The Lord desired that those who had once named his name, but who now dwelt in Babylon, should become a praise in the earth, to the glory of his name. Nearly a century had passed by since, because of their sins, he had been compelled to allow them to be taken captive to Babylon. And yet their affliction was to be a means of salvation. Through the prophet Ezekiel, the Lord revealed his desire to save the transgressor, even by means of calamity. "I will bring him to Babylon," the Lord declared, "and will plead with him there for his trespass that he hath trespassed against me." In tender pity the Lord continued to plead with every suffering captive. Some chose to listen and to learn; these found salvation in the midst of affliction.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 10]          Those who listened to the pleadings of heavenly agencies, and repented with full purpose of heart, are likened by the prophet Ezekiel to "the highest branch of the high cedar," which was to be planted "upon an high mountain and eminent: in the mountain of the height of Israel." A remnant would return; and God gave every captive Israelite in Babylon an opportunity to form a part of this remnant.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 11]          It was those "whose spirit God had raised," who returned under the decree of Cyrus. But God ceased not to plead with the ones who voluntarily remained in the land of their exile; and, through manifold agencies, he made it possible for them also to return. But the vast number who failed to respond at the time of the decree of Cyrus, remained unimpressible to later influences working in their behalf. When Zechariah, in unmistakable language, warned them to flee from Babylon without delay, they heeded not the gracious invitation.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 12]          Conditions in the Medo-Persian realm rapidly changed. Darius Hystaspes, under whose reign the Jews were shown marked favor, was succeeded by Xerxes the Great, the Ahasuerus of the book of Esther. It was during his reign that the Jews of Medo-Persia, those who had failed of heeding God's warning message to flee for their lives, were called to face a terrible crisis. A few years before, God had provided a way of escape; but this had been passed by, and now all the Jews were brought face to face with death.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 13]          Haman the Agagite, an unscrupulous man high in authority in the Medo-Persian realm, was the one through whom Satan sought at this time to counterwork the purposes of God. Haman cherished bitter malice against Mordecai the Jew, a godly man who had done Haman no harm, but had simply refused to show him the reverence that belongs to God alone. Scorning "to lay hands on Mordecai alone," Haman plotted "to destroy all the Jews that were throughout the whole kingdom of Ahasuerus, even the people of Mordecai."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 14]          Misled by the false statements of Haman, Xerxes the Great was induced to issue an edict providing for the massacre of all the Jews "scattered abroad and dispersed among the people in all the provinces" of the Medo-Persian kingdom. A certain day was appointed on which the Jews were to be destroyed and their property confiscated. Little did the king realize the far-reaching results that would have accompanied the complete carrying out of this decree. Satan himself, the hidden instigator of the scheme, was planning to rid the earth of those who preserved the knowledge of the true God.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 15]          "In every province, whithersoever the king's commandment and his decree came, there was great mourning among the Jews, and fasting, and weeping, and wailing; and many lay in sackcloth and ashes." The decrees of the Medes and Persians could not be revoked; apparently there was no hope; all the Israelites were doomed to destruction.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 16]          But the plots of the enemy were defeated by a Power that reigns among the children of men. In the providence of God, Esther, a Jewess who feared the Most High, had been made queen of the Medo-Persian kingdom. Mordecai was a near relative of hers. In their extremity, they decided to appeal to King Xerxes in behalf of their people. Esther was to venture into his presence as an intercessor. "Who knoweth," said Mordecai, "whether thou art come to the kingdom for such a time as this?"  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 17]          The crisis that Esther faced demanded earnest, quick action; but both she and Mordecai realized that unless God should work mightily in their behalf, all their own feeble efforts would be unavailing. So Esther took time for communion with God, the source of her strength, and the One in whose hand is the heart of every earthly ruler, to turn it whithersoever he will, as he turneth the rivers of water. "Go," Esther directed Mordecai, "gather together all the Jews that are present in Shushan, and fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night or day: I also and my maidens will fast likewise; and so will I go in unto the king, which is not according to the law; and if I perish, I perish."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 18]          The events that followed in rapid succession,--the appearance of Esther before the king, the marked favor shown her, the banquets of the king and the queen with Haman as the only guest, the troubled sleep of the king, the public honor shown Mordecai, and the humiliation and fall of Haman upon discovery of his wicked plot against the Jewish people,--all these are parts of a familiar story. In a marvelous manner God wrought in behalf of his penitent people; and a counter-decree issued by the king, allowing them to fight for their lives, was rapidly communicated to every part of the realm by mounted couriers who were "hasted and pressed on by the king's commandment." "And in every province, and in every city, whithersoever the king's commandment and his decree came, the Jews had joy and gladness, a feast and a good day. And many of the people of the land became Jews; for the fear of the Jews fell upon them."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 19]          On the day appointed for their destruction, "the Jews gathered themselves together in their cities throughout all the provinces of King Ahasuerus, to lay hand on such as sought their hurt: and no man could withstand them; for the fear of them fell upon all people." Angels that excel in strength had been commissioned by God to protect his people while they gathered themselves together, and "stood for their lives."  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 20]          The trying experiences that came to God's people in the days of Esther, were not peculiar to that age alone. The Revelator, looking down the ages to the close of time, declared by inspiration, "The dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." In the near future we shall see these words fulfilled, as the Protestant churches unite with the world and with the papal power against commandment-keepers. The same spirit that actuated those who persecuted the true church in ages past, will lead Protestants to pursue a similar course toward those who will maintain their loyalty to God. Church and state are now making preparations for the last great conflict.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 21]          The decree which is to go forth against the people of God will be very similar to that issued by Ahasuerus against the Jews in the time of Esther. The Protestant world today see, in the little company keeping the Sabbath, a Mordecai in the gate. His character and conduct, expressing reverence for the law of God, are a constant rebuke to those who have cast off the fear of the Lord, and are trampling upon his Sabbath; the unwelcome intruder must by some means be put out of the way.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 22]         The same masterful spirit that plotted against the faithful in ages past is still seeking to rid the earth of those who fear God and obey his law. Satan will excite indignation against the humble minority who conscientiously refuse to accept popular customs and traditions. Men of position and reputation will join with the lawless and the vile to take counsel against the people of God. Wealth, genius, education, will combine to cover them with contempt. Persecuting rulers, ministers, and church-members will conspire against them. With voice and pen, by boasts, threats, and ridicule, they will seek to overthrow their faith. By false representations and angry appeals, they will stir up the passions of the people. Not having a "thus saith the Scriptures" to bring against the advocates of the Bible Sabbath, they will resort to oppressive enactments to supply the lack. To secure popularity and patronage, legislators will yield to the demand for Sunday laws. Those who fear God can not accept an institution that violates a precept of the decalogue. On this battle-field comes the last great conflict of the controversy between truth and error. And we are not left in doubt as to the issue. Now, as in the days of Esther and Mordecai, the Lord will vindicate his truth and his people.  {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 22}
[RH, January 23, 1908 par. 23]          Mordecai was advanced to the position of honor formerly occupied by Haman. He was "next unto King Ahasuerus, and great among the Jews, and accepted of the multitude of his brethren;" and he sought to promote the welfare of his people. Thus did God bring his chosen people once more into favor at the Medo-Persian court, making possible the carrying out of his purpose to restore them to their own land. But it was not until several years later, in the seventh year of Artaxerxes I, the successor of Xerxes the Great, that any considerable number returned to Jerusalem to assist their brethren in the restoration, under the leadership and spiritual watch-care of Ezra.                                                                   -    {RH, January 23, 1908 par. 23}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 1]       January 30, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 12  Ezra the Priest, the Scribe    Mrs. E. G. White         About seventy years after the return of the first company of exiles under Zerubbabel and Joshua, Artaxerxes Longimanus came to the throne of Medo-Persia. The name of this king is connected with sacred history by a series of remarkable providences. It was during his reign that Ezra and Nehemiah lived and labored. Artaxerxes Longimanus is the one who issued the third and final decree for the restoration of Jerusalem, 457 B. C. While on the throne, he saw the return of a company of Jews under Ezra, the completion of the walls round about Jerusalem by Nehemiah and his associates, the reorganization of the temple services, and great religious reformations instituted by Ezra and Nehemiah. During the long period when Artaxerxes held universal sway, he often showed favor to God's people, and recognized in his trusted and well-beloved Jewish friends, Ezra and Nehemiah, men of God's appointment, raised up for special work.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 2]          The experience of Ezra while living among the Jews who remained in Babylon, was so unusual that it attracted the favorable notice of King Artaxerxes, with whom Ezra freely conversed regarding the power of the God of heaven, and his purpose in restoring his people to Jerusalem. Born of the sons of Aaron, Ezra, in addition to his priestly training, had acquired a familiarity with the writings of the magicians, the astrologers, and the so-called wise men of the Medo-Persian realm. But he was not satisfied with his spiritual condition. He longed to be in full harmony with God: he longed for wisdom to carry out God's will. And so he "prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord, and to do it." This led him to apply himself diligently to a study of the history of God's people, as given in the writings of Old Testament prophets and kings. He was impressed by the Spirit of God to search the historical and poetical books of the Bible, to learn why the Lord had permitted Jerusalem to be destroyed, and his people to be carried captive into a heathen land.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 3]          Ezra gave special study to the experiences of God's chosen people, from the time the promise was made to Abraham, to the deliverance from Egyptian bondage and the exodus. He studied the instruction given them at the foot of Mount Sinai, and throughout the long period of the wilderness-wandering. As he learned more and still more concerning God's dealings with his children, and began to realize how sacred was the law given at Sinai, Ezra's heart was stirred as never before. He experienced a new and thorough conversion, and determined to master the records of Old Testament history, that he might use this knowledge, not for selfish purposes, but to bring blessing and light to his people. Some of the prophecies were about to be fulfilled; he would search diligently for the light that had been obscured.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 4]          Ezra took pains with his studies. He endeavored to gain a heart-preparation for the work he believed was appointed him. He sought God earnestly, that he might be a workman of whom his Lord would not be ashamed. He searched out the words that had been written concerning the duties of God's denominated people; and he found the solemn pledge made by the Israelites, that they would obey the words of the Lord; and the pledge that God, in return, had made, promising them his blessing as a reward of obedience.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 5]          With painstaking effort Ezra sought to arrive at the true sense of the Old Testament scriptures, and to revive their original meaning. He became thoroughly conversant with the writings of Moses. His desire to please God led him to strive earnestly to learn the true significance of the ten commandments. He searched for all those statements in sacred history that relate to the giving of the law on Mount Sinai, and to the laws written in books, which the Israelites had been directed to preserve carefully as the commands of God.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 6]          These laws contained in books were not a new revelation, but a repetition of the ceremonial laws given at Sinai. Before Moses left the children of Israel, at the command of God, to die in the land of Moab, the laws that had formerly been given were repeated and enlarged upon. Some methods for their enforcement were given; some precepts were explained, and the reasons why they had been given were made plain. Upon several occasions the judgments of God had fallen upon transgressors; the commands that had been transgressed at these times were repeated. Transgressors were to know that disobedience would surely bring the punishment of God.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 7]          Ezra inquired into the oracles of God diligently, that he might exert an influence in accordance with the expressed will of God. He felt that, for himself, he must do the will of the Lord; for only as he should bring his mind into harmony with truth could he be taught to labor in harmony with the Word of God. As he learned to yield his mind and will to the control of God, there were brought into his life the principles of true sanctification, which, in latter years, had a molding influence not only upon the minds of the youth who sought his instruction, but upon all others who associated with him.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 8]          God chose Ezra to be an instrument of good unto Israel, that the Lord might put honor upon the priesthood, the glory of which had been greatly eclipsed during the captivity. Ezra developed into a man of extraordinary learning, and became "a ready scribe in the law of Moses." These qualifications made him an eminent man in the Medo-Persian kingdom.  {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, January 30, 1908 par. 9]          Ezra became a mouthpiece for God, educating those about him in the holy principles that govern in heaven. To live according to the commandments of God,--this was the rule of his life, his purpose. He first learned, and then he taught. He learned to conduct his own life in accordance with truth and righteousness; then he set himself to teach Israel the statutes and judgments of God. That which he learned of truth he communicated to others, in order that the same living influence might work in their lives. During the remaining years of his lifetime, whether near the court of the king of Medo-Persia or at Jerusalem, his principal work was that of a teacher. With painstaking care he taught the law of the Lord, and urged the importance of obedience. His example in word and deed carried with it a weight of influence; for the Spirit of God was with him. Teaching thus, he educated his fellow men in the knowledge of truth that would live through eternal ages.                          (To be Concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, January 30, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 1]       February 6, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 12  Ezra the Priest, the Scribe    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         The results of Ezra's timely effort to revive an interest in the study of Holy Writ, were given permanency by his painstaking, life-long work of preserving and multiplying copies of the Old Testament Scriptures. During the captivity, the knowledge of God's will had to some extent been lost. Ezra gathered all the copies of the law that he could find, and had many copies of these made and distributed. The pure Word, thus diligently multiplied and placed in the hands of many people, gave knowledge that was of inestimable value.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 2]          As Ezra strove to promulgate the truths he had learned, his capabilities for labor increased and developed. He became a man of piety and zeal, because the truth was a sanctifying power in his soul. He was the Lord's witness to the world of what Bible truth is when revealed in the daily life of the receiver. His life, like the life of Christ, sowed the seeds of truth, by a revelation of the pure principles that can save the soul. Far happier would professed Christians be today if they would in the same way reflect the light of heaven upon the pathway of others, teaching in the life the statutes and judgments that rule in the heavenly courts.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 3]         Shall we let the example of Ezra teach us the use we should make of our knowledge of the Scriptures? The life of this servant of God should be an inspiration to us to serve the Lord with heart and mind and strength. We each have an appointed work to do, and this can be accomplished only by consecrated effort. We need first to set ourselves to know the requirements of God, and then to practise them. Then we can sow seeds of truth that will bear fruit unto eternal life.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 4]          Ezra's faith that God would do a mighty work for his people, led him to make known to King Artaxerxes his desire to return to Jerusalem that he might revive an interest in the study of God's Word, and assist his brethren in restoring and building up the holy city. Ezra declared that his entire trust was in the God of Israel, who was abundantly able to protect and care for his people. The king was deeply impressed. He well understood that the Israelites who wished to return, were going to Jerusalem in order that they might serve the living God, the Creator of the heavens and the earth; yet so great was the king's confidence in the integrity of Ezra, that he showed him marked favor. Artaxerxes not only granted him his request, but bestowed rich gifts for the temple service, made him a special representative of the Medo-Persian kingdom, and conferred on him extensive powers to carry out the purposes that were in his heart.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 5]          This decree of Artaxerxes Longimanus for the restoring and building of Jerusalem, is the third issued since the close of the seventy years' captivity. It is remarkable for the expressions it contains regarding the God of heaven; for the recognition it gives to the attainments of Ezra; and for the liberality of the grants made to the remnant people of God. Artaxerxes refers to Ezra as "the priest, the scribe, even a scribe of the words of the commandments of the Lord, and of his statutes to Israel;" "a scribe of the law of the God of heaven." The king united with his counselors in offering freely "unto the God of Israel, whose habitation is in Jerusalem;" and in addition to the bestowal of rich gifts, he made provision for meeting many heavy expenses by ordering that they be paid "out of the king's treasure-house."  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 6]          The king's special anxiety was to assist in carrying out the commands of the God of heaven. "Thou art sent of the king, and of his seven counselors," he declared to Ezra, "to inquire concerning Judah and Jerusalem, according to the law of thy God which is in thine hand." And he further decreed: "Whatsoever is commanded by the God of heaven, let it be diligently done for the house of the God of heaven: for why should there be wrath against the realm of the king and his sons?"  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 7]          Artaxerxes arranged for the restoration of the members of the priesthood to their ancient rites and privileges. In giving permission to the Israelites to return, he made particular mention of the priests and Levites, and he added: "We certify you, that, touching any of the priests and Levites, singers, porters, nethinims, or ministers of this house of God, it shall not be lawful to impose toll, tribute, or custom, upon them." He also arranged for the appointment of civil officers to govern the people justly, in accordance with the Jewish code of laws. "Thou, Ezra, after the wisdom of thy God that is in thine hand," he decreed, "set magistrates and judges, which may judge all the people that are beyond the river, all such as know the laws of thy God; and teach ye them that know them not. And whosoever will not do the law of thy God, and the law of the king, let judgment be executed speedily upon him, whether it be unto death, or to banishment, or to confiscation of goods, or to imprisonment."  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 8]          Thus, "according to the good hand of his God upon him," Ezra persuaded the king to make abundant provision for the return of all of the people of Israel, and of the priests and Levites, in the Medo-Persian realm, who were minded "of their own free will to go up to Jerusalem." What rejoicing this decree must have brought to those who had been uniting with Ezra in a study of God's purpose concerning his people! The sentiment of the hearts of many is expressed in the words of praise uttered by the servant of the Lord in devout thanksgiving to God for his wonderful providences. "Blessed be the Lord God of our fathers," Ezra exclaimed, "which hath put such a thing as this in the king's heart, to beautify the house of the Lord which is in Jerusalem; and hath extended mercy unto me before the king, and his counselors, and before all the king's mighty princes."                                                                   -    {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 1]       February 6, 1908 A Missionary Education         In the work of soul saving, the Lord calls together laborers who have different plans and ideas and various methods of labor. But with this diversity of minds, there is to be revealed a unity of purpose. Oftentimes in the past the work which the Lord designed should prosper has been hindered because men have tried to place a yoke upon their fellow workers who did not follow the methods which they regarded as the best.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 2]          No exact pattern can be given for the establishment of schools in new fields. The climate, the surroundings, the condition of the country, and the means at hand with which to work, must all bear a part in shaping the work. The blessings of an all-round education will bring success in Christian missionary work. Through its means souls will be converted to the truth.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 3]          "Ye are the light of the world," Christ declares. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." God's work in the earth in these last days is to reflect the light that Christ brought into the world. This light is to dissipate the gross darkness of ages. Men and women in heathen darkness are to be reached by those who at one time were in a similar condition of ignorance, but who have received the knowledge of the truth of God's Word. These heathen nations will accept eagerly the efforts made to instruct them in a knowledge of God.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 4]          Very precious to God is his work in the earth. Christ and heavenly angels are watching in every moment. As we draw near to the coming of Christ, more and still more of missionary work will engage our efforts. The message of the renewing power of God's grace will belt the world. Those that will be sealed will be from every nation and kindred and tongue and people. From every country will be gathered men and women who will stand before the throne of God and before the Lamb in worship, crying, "Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb." But before this work can be accomplished, we must experience right here in our own country the work of the Holy Spirit upon our hearts.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 5]          God has revealed to me that we are in positive danger of bringing into our educational work the customs and fashions that prevail in the schools of the world. If the teachers are not guarded in their work, they will place on the necks of their students worldly yokes instead of the yoke of Christ. The plan of the schools we shall establish in these closing days of the work is to be of an entirely different order from those we have instituted in the past.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 6]          For this reason, God bids us establish schools away from the cities, where without let or hindrance, we can carry on the work of education upon plans that are in harmony with the solemn message that is committed to us for the world. Such an education as this can best be worked out where there is land to cultivate, and where the physical exercise taken by the students can be of such a nature as to act a valuable part in their character building, and to fit them for usefulness in the fields to which they will go.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 7]          God will bless the work of those schools that are conducted according to his design. When we were laboring to establish the educational work in Australia, the Lord revealed to us that this school must not pattern after any schools that had been established in the past. This was to be a sample school. The school was organized on the plans that God had given us, and he has prospered its work.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 8]          I have been shown that in our educational work we are not to follow the methods that have been adopted in our older established schools. There is among us too much clinging to old customs, and because of this we are far behind where we should be in the development of the third angel's message. Because men could not comprehend the purpose of God in the plans laid before us for the education of the workers, methods have been followed in some of our schools which have retarded rather than advanced the work of God. Years have passed into eternity with small results that might have shown the accomplishment of a great and sacred work. If the Lord's will had been done by the workers in earth as the angels do it in heaven, much that now remains to be done, would be already accomplished, and noble results would be seen to follow our missionary efforts.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 9]          The usefulness learned on the school farm is the very education that is most essential for those who go out as missionaries to many foreign fields. If this training is given with the glory of God in view, great results will be seen. No work will be more effectual than that done by those who, having obtained an education in practical life, go forth to mission fields with the message of truth, prepared to instruct as they have been instructed. The knowledge they have obtained in the tilling of the soil, in the erection of buildings, and in other lines of manual work, and which they carry with them to their field of labor, will make them a blessing even in heathen lands.  {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, February 6, 1908 par. 10]          Before we can carry the message of present truth in all its fulness to other countries we must first break every yoke. We must come into the line of true education, walking in the wisdom of God, and not in the wisdom of the world. God calls for messengers who will be true reformers. We must educate, educate, to prepare a people who will understand the message, and then give the message to the world.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, February 6, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 1]       February 13, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 13  The Journey to Jerusalem, under Ezra    Mrs. E. G. White         The decree of Artaxerxes was made in the seventh year of his reign, B. C. 457. Once more the dispersed of Judah were given opportunity to work out the purpose of God in restoring Zion. In the raising up of Ezra as a leader, God's providence was manifest. Some discerned this, and gladly took advantage of the privilege of returning under circumstances so favorable.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 2]          A general place of meeting was designated, and at the appointed time those who were desirous of going to Jerusalem assembled for the long journey. "I gathered them together to the river that runneth to Ahava," says Ezra, "and there abode we in tents three days."  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 3]         The number who responded to the call to leave Babylon, was disappointingly small. Ezra had expected that a large number would return. But many of those who had acquired houses and lands, had no desire to sacrifice these possessions. They loved ease and comfort rather than hardship and privation, and were well satisfied to remain. Their example proved a hindrance to many who might otherwise have chosen to cast in their lot with God's people, and advance by faith.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 4]          As Ezra looked over the company assembled, he was surprised to find "none of the sons of Levi." Where were the members of the tribe that had been set apart for the sacred service of the temple? To the call, "Who is on the Lord's side?" the Levites should have been the first to respond. During the period of the captivity, and afterward, they had been granted many privileges. They had enjoyed fullest liberty to minister to the spiritual needs of their Jewish brethren in Babylon. Synagogues had been built, in which the priests conducted the worship of God, and instructed the people. The observance of the Sabbath, and the performance of sacred rights peculiar to the Jewish faith, had been freely allowed.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 5]          But with the passing of the years after the close of the captivity, conditions changed, and many new responsibilities rested upon the leaders in Israel. The temple at Jerusalem had been rebuilt and dedicated, and more priests were needed to carry on its services. There was pressing need of men of God to act as teachers of the people. And besides, the Jews remaining in Babylon were in danger of having their religious liberty restricted. Through the prophet Zechariah, as well as by their late experience in the troublous times of Esther and Mordecai, God had plainly warned his people to flee from Babylon. The time had come when it was perilous to dwell longer in the midst of heathen influences. In view of these changed conditions, the priests in Babylon should have been quick to discern in the call, "Who is on the Lord's side?" a special call to them to return to Jerusalem.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 6]          The king and his princes had done more than their part in opening the way for every one who feared God to return. They had provided abundant means for carrying forward the work of God; but where were the men? The sons of Levi failed at a time when their presence was greatly needed at Jerusalem, and when the influence of their decision to return would have led many others to follow their example. Their strange indifference is a sad revelation of the attitude of the Israelites in Babylon toward God's purposes for his people.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 7]          Once again Ezra addressed the Levites in Babylon with the words, "Who is on the Lord's side?" To emphasize the importance of quick action, he chose nine "chief men," and two "men of understanding," as special messengers to return and persuade their brethren to accompany them to Jerusalem.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 8]          While the travelers tarried, these trusted messengers hastened back to "Iddo the chief," and "his brethren the nethinims," with the plea, "Bring unto us ministers for the house of our God." This entreaty was heeded; a few halting souls made final decision to return. Ezra acknowledged with gratitude that "by the good hand of our God," his messengers succeeded in returning to the camp quickly with about forty priests, and two hundred twenty nethinims,--men upon whom he could depend as wise ministers and good teachers and helpers.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 9]          Those who expected to return with Ezra were now ready to start. Before them was a journey that would occupy several months. The men were taking with them their wives and children, and their substance, besides large treasures for the temple and its service. Ezra was aware that enemies lay in wait by the way to attack, plunder, and destroy him and his company; yet he had asked from the king no armed force for their protection.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 10]          Before setting out on the journey, he sought the protection of the Most High. "I proclaimed a fast there, at the river of Ahava," says Ezra, "that we might afflict ourselves before our God, to ask of him a right way for us, and for our little ones, and for all our substance." Earnest prayer was offered to God for his blessing upon the undertaking. Says Ezra: "I was ashamed to require of the king a band of soldiers and horsemen to help us against the enemy in the way: because we had spoken unto the king, saying, The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek him; but his power and his wrath is against all them that forsake him."  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 11]          Under ordinary circumstances, it would have been wholly right and proper for Ezra to accept the offer of an armed escort. But in this instance, he had expressed himself to King Artaxerxes so freely regarding his steadfast confidence in the protecting care of the God of Israel, that he was ashamed to ask the king for protection. He believed that in view of all that had been said regarding the true God, the faith of the king in the power of God would be strengthened if the Israelites, on their part, would exercise faith.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 12]          In this matter, Ezra and his companies discerned an opportunity to magnify the name of God before the heathen; and so they determined to put their trust wholly in him. They knew that if they kept the law of the Lord continually before them, and practised this law, they would be protected by the breastplate of righteousness. They realized that if they wilfully chose to violate even one precept of the decalogue, they would be like a soldier without a breastplate,--unprotected from the assaults of Satan. "So we fasted," said Ezra, "and besought our God for this: and he was entreated of us."  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 13]          By prayer and fasting, by self-examination and confession of sin, they sought to come into harmony with God and his holy law. They pleaded with the Lord to purge them from their sins. All harshness and impatience of spirit were put away. Self was crucified; the Lord God was exalted, and he alone. They knew that their strength was to be gained not in wealth, not in the power and influence of idolatrous men, but in the favor of God. Through conformity to his will, they hoped for success. They could not afford to lessen their influence over men, in behalf of the truth, by allowing unsanctified traits of character to obtain the mastery. Nor could they afford to create in the minds of their heathen friends a single doubt as to the sincerity of the profession of faith made by God's commandment-keeping people. They well knew that if they succeeded in their important mission, it would be because they had complied with the requirements of God, thus making it possible for his blessing to accompany them. Under these peculiar circumstances, they asked for no guard of soldiers. The heathen must not be given occasion to ascribe to the strength of man the glory that belonged to God alone.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 14]          But the blessing of God does not take the place of prudence and forethought. As a special precaution in safeguarding the treasure, Ezra "separated twelve of the chief of the priests,"--proved men, wise men of opportunity, men of faithfulness and determined fidelity,--"and weighed unto them the silver, and the gold, and the vessels, even the offering of the house of our God, which the king, and his counselors, and his lords, and all Israel there present, had offered." These men were solemnly charged to act as vigilant stewards over the treasure entrusted to their care. "Ye are holy unto the Lord," Ezra declared; "the vessels are holy also; and the silver and the gold are a free-will offering unto the Lord God of your fathers. Watch ye, and keep them, until ye weigh them before the chief of the priests and the Levites, and chief of the fathers of Israel, at Jerusalem, in the chambers of the house of the Lord.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 15]          "So took the priests and the Levites the weight of the silver, and the gold, and the vessels, to bring them to Jerusalem unto the house of our God."  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 16]          The care exercised by Ezra in providing for the transportation and safe-keeping of the Lord's treasure, is an object-lesson worthy of thoughtful study. Only those whose trustworthiness had been proved, were chosen; and they were instructed plainly as to their responsibility before God. In the appointment of faithful officers to act as treasurers of the Lord's goods, Ezra recognized the necessity and value of order and organization in connection with the work of God.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 17]          During the few days that the Israelites had tarried to seek the Lord for protection and guidance, every provision was completed for the long journey. "We departed from the river of Ahava," Ezra writes, "on the twelfth day of the first month, to go unto Jerusalem: and the hand of our God was upon us, and he delivered us from the hand of the enemy, and of such as lay in wait by the way." They were on the way about four months, reaching Jerusalem "on the first day of the fifth month," in the seventh year of Artaxerxes. The multitude that accompanied Ezra--several thousand in all, including women and children--necessitated a slow journey, but all were preserved in safety.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 18]          The Lord wrought for the returning Jews. Even their enemies were restrained from doing them harm. None were able to intercept them, and their journey was a prosperous one.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 19]          This experience is a lesson to all those who have set their faces toward the New Jerusalem. The Christian pilgrim is to make his journey one of trust in the keeping power of God. There will always be enemies, emissaries of Satan, on the alert to hurt and destroy every soul who is not on guard, and who has not provided himself with the Christian armor of righteousness and peace.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 20]          Fellow pilgrim, let strict faithfulness and determined fidelity characterize your every act. Let every step of the journey to the New Jerusalem be taken with eyes fixed on Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. Those who will keep the way of the Lord, in strict obedience, will have the guardianship of heavenly angels as they travel Zionward. All self-seeking, all dissension and strife, will be put away. Unity and harmony will prevail.  {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, February 13, 1908 par. 21]          May we take these experiences in the history of Israel to heart, consecrate ourselves anew to God, and live to the honor and glory of his name.                                                                   -    {RH, February 13, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 1]       February 20, 1908 The Return of the Exiles--No. 14  A Revival and a Reformation    Mrs. E. G. White         The coming of Ezra and his company to Jerusalem brought courage and hope into the hearts of many who had long labored under trying difficulties. Since the first company of exiles had returned with Zerubbabel and Joshua, over seventy years before, much had been accomplished in the work of restoration. The temple had been finished; the walls of the city had been partially repaired. Yet much remained undone. At times, the people had become disheartened, and had well-nigh ceased all effort to restore the city. Even during the years of comparative peace following the troublous times of Queen Esther, but little was done to upbuild the wall.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 2]          The indifference of many of the Israelites who had returned, is directly traceable to their violation of the plain precepts of the law given at Sinai. Some who had returned, remained faithful; but many of their children and children's children, lost sight of the law of heaven. The Mosaic code, given for the good of the people, was sadly disregarded. Sin was in the camp. Even some of the men who had been entrusted with sacred responsibilities, lived in open sin. Their course of action largely neutralized the efforts of others to advance the cause of God; for so long as flagrant violations of God's law were allowed to go on unrebuked, the blessing of heaven could not rest richly upon the people.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 3]         In the providence of God, those who returned with Ezra had sought the Lord earnestly, before undertaking their journey. They had humbled themselves before God, confessing their sins, and imploring forgiveness. With agony of soul they had pleaded for divine guidance and blessing. The experiences through which they had just passed, led them to realize that in God alone was their strength, and that sin, by separating them from the source of their power, would leave them weak and defenseless. Many of them had become strong in faith; and as these mingled with the discouraged and the indifferent, their influence for good was a powerful factor in the work of reform instituted soon afterward by Ezra.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 4]          On the fourth day after the arrival at Jerusalem, the treasures of silver and gold, with the vessels for the service of the sanctuary, were delivered by the treasurers in the hands of the temple officers. Every article was examined "by number and by weight." The delivery of the treasures was made in the presence of witnesses, with the utmost exactitude. Nothing had been lost. The care exercised in this transaction is an object-lesson of the care with which the Lord would be pleased to have the affairs of his cause conducted at all times and in every place.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 5]         The children of the captivity who had returned with Ezra, "offered burnt-offerings unto the God of Israel," for a sin-offering, and as a token of gratitude and thanksgiving for the protection of holy angels during their journey. "And they delivered, the king's commissions unto the king's lieutenants, and to the governors on this side the river; and they furthered the people, and the house of God."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 6]          Ezra's arrival at Jerusalem was opportune. His brethren were in great need of the influence of his presence. Soon after his return, some of the chief men of Israel approached him with a serious complaint. Some of "the people of Israel, and the priests, and the Levites," had so far lost sight of the holy character of the commands of Jehovah given them through Moses, that they had intermarried with the surrounding heathen peoples. "They have taken of their daughters for themselves, and for their sons," Ezra was informed, "so that the holy seed have mingled themselves with the people" of heathen lands; "yea, the hand of the princes and rulers hath been chief in this trespass."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 7]          In his study of the causes that led to the Babylonish captivity, Ezra had learned that the terrible apostasy of Israel was largely traceable to their mingling with the surrounding nations. Had they obeyed God's command to keep separate from the heathen, they would have been spared many sad and humiliating experiences. And so, when the servant of God was informed that notwithstanding the plain lessons of the past, men of prominence in Israel had dared transgress the laws given them as a safeguard against apostasy, his heart was made inexpressibly sad. "When I heard this thing," he says, "I rent my garment and my mantle, and plucked off the hair of my head and of my beard, and sat down astonied.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 8]          "Then were assembled unto me every one that trembleth at the words of the God of Israel, because of the transgression of those that had been carried away; and I sat astonied until the evening sacrifice." The servant of God suffered intense agony of soul over the commission of sins so grievous by those who had had great light and privileges.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 9]          At the time of the evening sacrifice, Ezra arose, and, once more rending his garment and his mantle, he fell upon his knees, and unburdened his soul in earnest supplication to God. Spreading out his hands unto the Lord, he exclaimed, "O my God, I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee, my God: for our iniquities are increased over our head, and our trespass is grown up unto the heavens."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 10]          Ezra remembered the goodness of God in again giving his people a foothold in their native land, and he was overwhelmed with righteous indignation and with grief at the thought of their ingratitude.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 11]          "Since the days of our fathers," the humble suppliant continued, "have we been in a great trespass unto this day; and for our iniquities have we, our kings, and our priests, been delivered into the hand of the kings of the lands, to the sword, to captivity, and to a spoil, and to confusion of face, as it is this day. And now for a little space grace hath been showed from the Lord our God, to leave us a remnant to escape, and to give us a nail in his holy place, that our God may lighten our eyes, and give us a little reviving in our bondage. For we were bondmen; yet our God hath not forsaken us in our bondage, but hath extended mercy unto us in the sight of the kings of Persia, to give us a reviving, to set up the house of our God, and to repair the desolations thereof, and to give us a wall in Judah and in Jerusalem.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 12]          "And now, O our God, what shall we say after this? for we have forsaken thy commandments, which thou hast commanded by thy servants the prophets. . . . And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast given us such deliverance as this; should we again break thy commandments, and join in affinity with the people of these abominations? wouldest not thou be angry with us till thou hadst consumed us, so that there should be no remnant nor escaping? O Lord God of Israel, thou art righteous: for we remain yet escaped, as it is this day: behold, we are before thee in our trespasses: for we can not stand before thee because of this."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 13]          Ezra's language in this petition is that of true humiliation of soul, the contrition that prevails with God in prayer. Only the prayer of the humble enters into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. "Though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly: but the proud he knoweth afar off." "To this man will I look," saith the Lord, "even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 14]          The sorrow of Ezra and of his associates over the evils that had insidiously crept into the very heart of the Lord's work, wrought repentance. Many of those who had sinned, were deeply affected. "The people wept very sore." They had begun to realize, in a limited degree, the heinousness of sin, and the horror with which God regards it. The sacredness of the law spoken at Sinai was brought clearly before their minds, and many trembled at the thought of their transgressions.  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 15]          One of the company, Shechaniah by name, acknowledged that all the words spoken by Ezra were true. "We have trespassed against our God," he confessed," and have taken strange wives of the people of the land: yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing." Shechaniah proposed that all who had transgressed, should make a covenant with God to forsake their lives of sin, and to be adjudged "according to the law." "Arise," he bade Ezra, "for this matter belongeth unto thee: we also will be with thee: be of good courage, and do it."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 16]          "Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, the Levites, and all Israel, to swear that they should do according to this word."  {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, February 20, 1908 par. 17]          This was the beginning of a wonderful reformation. With infinite patience and tact, and with careful consideration for the rights and welfare of every individual concerned, Ezra and his associates labored to lead the repentant of Israel into a right way of living. Above all things else, Ezra was a teacher of the law; and as he gave personal attention to the examination of every case, he sought to impress upon the mind of the sinner the holiness of the law of heaven, and the blessings to be gained through obedience to this law.                                (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, February 20, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 1]       February 27, 1908 The Return of the Exiles -- No. 14  A Revival and a Reformation  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Wherever Ezra labored, there sprang up a revival in the study of the Holy Scriptures. Teachers were appointed to instruct the people; the law of the Lord was exalted and made honorable. The books of the prophets were searched, and the prophecies foretelling the coming of the Messiah brought hope and comfort to many a sad and weary heart.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 2]          More than two thousand years have passed by since Ezra "prepared his heart to seek the law of the Lord, and to do it;" yet this long lapse of time has not lessened the influence of his pious example. Throughout the centuries, the record of his life of consecration has been an inspiration to many who have determined to "seek the law of the Lord, and to do it." His steadfastness of purpose, his careful methods of study, his diligence in teaching the Holy Scriptures to the common people, his unwavering trust in God, his abhorrence of sin, his patience and kindly consideration in dealing with the erring,--these and other striking characteristics of his life have had an ennobling influence on the lives of many who have been impressed by the Holy Spirit to emulate his example. Ezra's motives were high and holy; all that he did was actuated by an intense love for souls. And to the end of time, the compassion and tenderness that he ever revealed toward those who had sinned either wilfully or through ignorance, should be an object-lesson to all who seek to bring about reforms. God desires his servants to be as firm and unyielding as a rock, where right principles are involved; and yet, withal, they are to manifest the kindly sympathy and the forbearance revealed in the lives of Ezra and of Christ. Like Ezra, they are to teach transgressors the words of life, which contain principles that are the foundation of all right-doing.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 3]         In this age of the world, when Satan is seeking through manifold agencies to blind the eyes of the people against the binding claims of the law of God, there is need of Ezras,--of men who can cause many to "tremble at the commandment of our God." There is need of true reformers who will point transgressors to the great Lawgiver, and teach them that the law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul. There is need of men mighty in the Scriptures; men whose every word and act exalts the law of Jehovah; men who, in this time of apostasy and unbelief, labor to strengthen the faith of their fellow men in the law and the prophets. Teachers are needed, O, so much! to inspire hearts with reverence and love for the Holy Scriptures, which have been given for the admonition of us upon whom the ends of the world are come.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 4]         Often has the cause of God languished because of a lack of reverence for the precepts of Holy Writ. Often has the name of God been brought into dishonor by those who, while professing to be Christians, have neglected the study of the Word, and have allowed grievous sins to come into their lives.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 5]          God calls for a revival and a reformation. The words of the Bible, and the Bible alone, should be echoed from the pulpits of our land. In the sermons of many pulpits of today there is not that divine manifestation which awakens the conscience and brings life to the soul. The hearers can not say, "Did not our heart burn within us, while he talked with us by the way, and while he opened to us the Scriptures?" There are many who are crying out for the living God; many who are longing for the bread of life. Let the Word of God speak to the people. Let them hear the voice of him whose word can renew the soul unto everlasting life.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 6]         God's servants are now to proclaim faithfully his Word in all lands, to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people; for the Lord has "set his hand again the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth."  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 7]         Today God is sending to his people the comforting message: "Fear not; for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from the east, and gather thee from the west; I will say to the north, Give up; and to the south, Keep not back: bring my sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of the earth; even every one that is called by my name: for I have created him for my glory, I have formed him; yea, I have made him."  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 8]         "There shall be an highway for the remnant of his people, which shall be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 9]          "And in that day thou shalt say, O Lord, I will praise thee: though thou wast angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou comfortedst me. Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust, and not be afraid: for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation. Therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation.  {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, February 27, 1908 par. 10]          "And in that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon his name, declare his doings among the people, make mention that his name is exalted. Sing unto the Lord; for he hath done excellent things: this is known in all the earth. Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion: for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee."                                                                   -    {RH, February 27, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 1]       March 5, 1908 Eternal Riches    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ's teachings are of a character to impress the mind with the superiority of eternal things, and to impregnate the present life with the interests of eternity.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 2]          "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth," the Saviour declared, "where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 3]          "No man can serve two masters." As Christ visited the places where worldly gain was occupying men's thoughts and energies, and marked the worshipers at the shrine of Mammon, he said, "How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God!" With the confidence of one who knew, he said, "Ye can not serve God and Mammon. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 4]          "Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (for after all these things do the Gentiles seek) for your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things."  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 5]         The Lord looks with pity on those who allow themselves to be burdened with household cares and business perplexities. They are cumbered with much serving, and neglect the one thing essential. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness," the Saviour says, "and all these things shall be added unto you." That is, Look away from this world to the eternal. Put forth your most earnest endeavors to obtain those things upon which God places value, and which Christ gave his precious life that you might secure. His sacrifice has thrown open wide to you the gates of heavenly commerce. Lay up your treasure beside the throne of God, by doing with his entrusted capital the work that he desires done in the winning of souls to a knowledge of the truth. This will secure you eternal riches.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 6]          The possession of the Word of God places great responsibilities upon us; for it makes us accountable for the means that he entrusts to us. It is a great privilege to have money to invest in the cause of God; and that man is blessed who desires to place it where instead of ministering to selfish desires, it will help to work out the purposes of God. The offerings made to help carry out the plan of salvation, bring joy to the giver and glory to the One for whose sake they are made.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 7]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." God gave Christ to the world. The Son of God laid aside his royal robe and kingly crown, and leaving his high command in heaven, came to earth as a man. Through the years of childhood and youth and manhood he was subject to poverty and to all the temptations that beset the human race.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 8]          When we think of the great gift of heaven for the redemption of a sinful world, and then consider the offerings that we can make, we shrink from drawing a comparison. The demands that might be made upon a whole universe could not compare with that one gift. Immeasurable love was expressed when one equal with the Father came to pay the price for the souls of men, and bring to them eternal life. Shall those who profess the name of Christ see no attraction in the world's Redeemer, be indifferent to the possession of truth and righteousness, and turn from the heavenly treasure to the earthly?  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 9]          "And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. But every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God."  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 10]          This gospel message is one of the most precious passages in the New Testament. When it is accepted, it yields in the lives of the receiver good deeds whose value is far above that of diamonds and gold. It has power to bring gladness and consolation into the earthly life, and to bestow eternal life upon the believer. O that we might have our understanding so enlightened by grace that we could take in its full meaning! The Father is saying to us, I will bestow upon you a treasure more precious than any earthly possession, a treasure that will make you rich and blessed forever.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 11]          In this life our possessions are limited, but the great treasure that God offers in his gift to the world, is unlimited. It comprehends every human desire, and goes far beyond our human calculations. In the great day of final decision, when every man shall be judged according to his deeds, every voice of self-justification will be hushed; for it will be seen that in his gift to the human race the Father gave all he had to give, and that they are without excuse who have refused to accept the gracious offering.  {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, March 5, 1908 par. 12]          We have no enemy without that we need to fear. Our great conflict is with unconsecrated self. When we conquer self, we are more than conquerors through him who has loved us. My brethren, there is eternal life for us to win. Let us fight the good fight of faith. Not in the future, but now, is our probation. While it lingers, "seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things,"--the things which now so often serve Satan's purpose as snares to deceive and destroy,--"shall be added unto you." God's chosen ones must be gold, not wood, hay, and stubble. "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled."                                                                   -    {RH, March 5, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 1]       March 12, 1908 Words to Teachers and Students    Mrs. E. G. White         We have been instructed again and again that the character of the education that has long been current, can not stand the test of the Word of God. The subject of education is one that should interest every Seventh-day Adventist. The Lord says to us, Seventh-day Adventists are not to place themselves under the counsel and instruction of teachers who know not the truth for this time. The molding and fashioning of minds should not be left to men who have not comprehend the importance of a preparation for that life which measures with the life of God.  {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 2]          Some among our teachers have been charmed by the sentiments of infidel authors. In a representation given me I saw one holding in his hand one of these books and recommending it to our teachers as a book from which real help could be obtained along educational lines. Another was holding in his hand books of an altogether different character. He placed his hand upon the one who had recommended the infidel author, and said, "Advice of the kind you have given is opening the door for Satan with his sophistries to find easy entrance to your schools. These books contain sentiments that your students should be instructed to avoid. Human minds are easily charmed with studies that lead to infidelity. These books produce in the minds of the students a distaste for the study of the Word of God, which is eternal life to all who follow its instruction. Such books are not to find entrance in any school where the youth are being taught to be learners of the greatest of teachers."  {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 3]          With solemn voice the Speaker continued: "Do you find with these authors that which you can recommend as essential to true higher education? Would you dare recommend their study to students who are ignorant of their true character? Wrong habits of thought, when once accepted, become a despotic power that fastens the mind as in a grasp of steel. If many who have received and read these books had never seen them, but had accepted the words of the divine Teacher in their place, they would be far in advance of where they now are in a knowledge of the divine truths of the Word of God, which make men wise unto salvation. These books have led thousands where Satan led Adam and Eve--to a knowledge that God forbade them to have. Through their teachings, students have turned from the Word of the Lord to fables."  {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 4]          I am instructed to say to students, In your search for knowledge, climb higher than the standard set by the world; follow where Jesus has led the way. And to teachers I would say, Beware how you sow the seeds of unbelief in human hearts and minds. Cleanse yourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit. The crowning glory of Christ's attributes was his holiness. The angels bow before him in adoration exclaiming, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty. He is declared to be glorious in his holiness. Study the character of God. By beholding Christ, by seeking him in faith and prayer, you may become like him.  {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 5]          The standard of education in our schools is lowered as soon as Christ ceases to be the pattern of teachers and students. Teachers are to understand that their work is not to be confined to the knowledge contained in text-books; it is to reach higher, far higher than it does. A course of self-discipline is to educate them to conform the character to the divine similitude. Self dies hard, but when the teachers have that wisdom that cometh from above, they will discern the true object of our educational work, and reforms will be made that will give the youth a training that is according to the Lord's plan of development and growth, and will fit them to become members of the family of heaven.  {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, March 12, 1908 par. 6]          We need now to work in spiritual lines, seeking to purify ourselves from every defect of character. Christ must be formed within, the hope of glory. He must be received by every individual who would have an individual experience. We are to be rooted and grounded and established in the faith by the teachings of the Word. The truth has power to sanctify the receiver, and this work of sanctification will be accomplished for us as we have an individual knowledge of Christ, and learn to link up with him, and to walk by faith and prayer.                                                                   -    {RH, March 12, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 1]       March 19, 1908 A Message to the Churches    Sanitarium, Cal., Feb. 10, 1908.         "Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. Shake thyself from the dust; arise, and sit down, O Jerusalem: loose thyself from the bands of thy neck, O captive daughter of Zion. For thus saith the Lord, Ye have sold yourselves for naught; and ye shall be redeemed without money."  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 2]          The Lord has instructed me to say to our churches: There is no safety in placing confidence in human wisdom or strength. "Whom shall he teach knowledge?" the prophet Isaiah asks; "and whom shall he make to understand doctrine? them that are weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breast. For precept must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little: for with stammering lips and another tongue will he speak to this people. To whom he said, This is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest; and this is the refreshing: yet they would not hear. But the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and there a little; that they might go, and fall backward, and be broken, and snared, and taken.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 3]          "Wherefore hear the word of the Lord, ye scornful men, that rule this people which is in Jerusalem. Because ye have said, We have made a covenant with death, and with hell are we at agreement; when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, it shall not come unto us: for we have made lies our refuge, and under falsehood have we hid ourselves: therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner-stone, a sure foundation: he that believeth shall not make haste. Judgment also will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet: and the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and the waters shall overflow the hiding place."  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 4]          The figures here used by the prophet are representations of spiritual things. "Who among us," he asks, "shall dwell with the devouring fire? who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings? He that walketh righteously, and speaketh uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that shaketh his hands from holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from hearing of blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high: his place of defense shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be given him; his waters shall be sure. Thine eyes shall see the king in his beauty: they shall behold the land that is very far off."  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 5]                            The Kingdom of Christ          The government of the kingdom of Christ is like no earthly government. It is a representation of the characters of those who compose the kingdom. "Whereunto shall we liken the kingdom of God?" Christ asked, "or with what comparison shall we liken it?" He could find nothing on earth that would serve as a perfect comparison. His court is one where holy love presides, and whose offices and appointments are graced by the exercise of charity. He charges his servants to bring pity and loving-kindness, his own attributes, into all their office work, and to find their happiness and satisfaction in reflecting the love and tender compassion of the divine nature on all with whom they associate.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 6]          "Look unto Zion, the city of our solemnities," the prophet continues; "thine eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down; not one of the stakes thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken. But there the glorious Lord will be unto us a place of broad rivers and streams; wherein shall go no galley with oars, neither shall gallant ship pass thereby. For the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord is our king; he will save us. . . . The inhabitants shall not say, I am sick: the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity."  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 7]          "Be ye glad and rejoice forever in that which I create," the Lord exhorts; "for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy. And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in my people: and the voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying. There shall be no more thence an infant of days, nor an old man that hath not filled his days: for the child shall die an hundred years old; but the sinner being an hundred years old shall be accursed.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 8]          "And they shall build houses, and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. They shall not build, and another inhabit; they shall not plant, and another eat: for as the days of a tree are the days of my people, and mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands. They shall not labor in vain, nor bring forth for trouble; for they are the seed of the blessed of the Lord, and their offspring with them.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 9]          "And it shall come to pass, that before they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, and the lion shall eat straw like the bullock: and dust shall be the serpent's meat. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain, saith the Lord."  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 10]          The power of Christ alone can work the transformation in heart and mind that all must experience who would partake with him of the new life in the kingdom of God. "Except a man be born again," the Saviour said, "he can not see the kingdom of God." The religion that comes from God is the only religion that can lead to God. In order to serve him aright, we must be born of the divine Spirit. This will purify the heart and renew the mind, and give us a new capacity for knowing and loving God. It will give us willing obedience to all his requirements.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 11]                    Privileges and Duties of Believers          Every converted soul should labor for unity of spirit and action with the One who prayed that he and his disciples might be one. The followers of Christ do his cause decided injury when they follow the customs and habits of the world. The truth that is not lived, that is not imparted to others, loses its life-giving power, its healing virtue. Every one must learn to work, and to stand in his place as a burden-bearer. Every addition to the church should be one more agency for the carrying out of the great plan of redemption. The entire church, acting as one, blending in perfect union, is to be a living, active missionary agency, moved and controlled by the Holy Spirit.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 12]          Having acknowledged Christ as the Saviour of the world, the disciples were charged to prove before men their claims, by representing in their lives the beauty and purity of his character. They had been called to repentance, and had been baptized in his name. In his name they were to call others to repentance. And all who would accept the offer of forgiveness were to be baptized in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. By this ordinance believers were to be admitted to church-fellowship; and from this time of open profession, a divine change was to be revealed in their lives. As members of Christ's church on earth they were to represent the principles of his church in heaven.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 13]          Speaking to his church, Christ said, "And I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them." The professed Christian who is not a Christian in practise, is not included in this promise. It is only when the voice of the church becomes the voice of Christ, that the promise can be received in its fulness.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 14]          The upbuilding of the kingdom of God is retarded or urged forward according to the unfaithfulness or fidelity of human agencies. The work is hindered by the failure of the human to co-operate with the divine. Men may pray, "Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven;" but if they fail of acting out this prayer in their lives, their petitions will be fruitless.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 15]                             Church Discipline          Let none speak lightly of the duty of the church to administer censure and rebuke; neither let them criticize the action of the church when this painful task becomes necessary. Christ has given plain instruction regarding the duty of the church toward those who, while professing to be loyal members, are bringing dishonor to the cause of God by their course of action. "Every plant, which my Heavenly Father hath not planted," he says, "shall be rooted up." God has commanded that those who prove themselves unworthy of church-fellowship shall be separated from his body. Those who speak against the exercise of this authority, speak against the authority of Christ.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 16]          The one who first brought temptation into the courts of heaven is constantly working against the peace and prosperity of the church on earth. To those who will listen to his words, Satan represents the authority of the church as harsh and lacking in sympathy, because it seeks to free the members from corrupting influences. It was Satan's purpose in heaven to dethrone God, and himself take the place of the Most High. He failed in this purpose, and was cast out from the heavenly courts; and since that time he has tried to instil in the hearts of men and women the belief that God is arbitrary and harsh in his dealings with his creatures.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, March 19, 1908 par. 17]          The church does injustice to God when it allows to exist as part of itself elements that are bringing dishonor to his cause. In the responsibilities God has laid upon his church, he gives to each individual a part to act, with encouragement to draw upon the wisdom of God for his help. But there are those who depart from the way of the Lord, and who take sides with the tempter and his sympathizers; and there should be those in the church who in the fear of God will act with justice and righteousness and faithfulness in administering reproof.                                                         Ellen G. White.  {RH, March 19, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 1]       March 26, 1908 Teaching the Sabbath Truth    Mrs. E. G. White         The days in which we live are times that call for constant vigilance, times in which God's people should be awake to do a great work in presenting the light on the Sabbath question. They should arouse, and warn the inhabitants of the world that Christ is soon coming the second time with power and great glory.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 2]          Satan is actively at work in every place, calling men and women to his service. He is working vigilantly to bring in his soul-destroying theories. Shall we be less earnest and active than he? God forbid; while the enemy of truth is using his powers to deceive and discourage, and to destroy the power of the messages that God would have come to his people, let those who have received the light discern the signs of the times and the fulfilment of prophecy, and arouse to earnest effort. O that I could say something to arouse those who profess to be the people of God to believe that the word of God is to stand forever!  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 3]          This is a time for the Lord's servants to work with undiminished zeal to carry the third angel's message to all parts of the world. The work of this message is spreading far and near; yet we should not feel satisfied, but hasten to carry to thousands more the truth regarding the perpetuity of the law of Jehovah. From all our institutions of learning, from our publishing houses, from our sanitariums, the message is to be proclaimed. The people of God everywhere are to be aroused to co-operate in the great, grand work represented by the first, second, and third angel's messages. This last warning to the inhabitants of the earth is to make men see the importance God attaches to his holy law. So plainly is the truth to be presented, that no transgressor, hearing it, shall fail to discern the importance of obedience to the Sabbath commandment.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 4]          "The Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep: for it is a sign between me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. Ye shall keep the Sabbath therefore; for it is holy unto you: every one that defileth it shall surely be put to death: for whosoever doeth any work therein, that soul shall be cut off from among his people.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 5]          "Six days may work be done; but the seventh is the Sabbath of rest, holy to the Lord: whosoever doeth any work in the Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he rested, and was refreshed.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 6]          "And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon Mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God." There are abundant evidences of the immutability of God's law. It was written with the finger of God, never to be obliterated, never to be destroyed. The tables of stone are hidden by God, to be produced in the great judgment-day, just as he wrote them.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 7]          I am instructed to say to our people, Gather together from the Scriptures the proofs that God has sanctified the Sabbath, and let the words of the Lord be read before the congregations, showing that all who turn aside from a plain "Thus saith the Lord" will be condemned. The Sabbath has been the test of the loyalty of God's people in all ages. "It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever," the Lord declares.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 8]          In giving the word of God to the people, there is nothing to be argued. The word of the Lord is given for the observance of the seventh day; let this word be given to the people, and not the words of men. In so doing you throw the burden of responsibility upon those who reject it; and the arguments of opposers are arguments against the specifications of the word. While you exalt a "Thus saith the Lord," the controversy is not with the worker, but with God.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 9]          There is work for all to do in order that the simple truths of the Word of God may be made known. The words of Scripture should be printed and published just as they read. It would be well if the nineteenth and the greater portion of the twentieth chapters of Exodus, with verses twelve to eighteen of the thirty-first chapter, were printed just as they stand. Crowd these truths into small books and pamphlets, and let the word of God speak to the people. When a discourse concerning the law is preached that is right to the point, if you have any means of doing so, get it into a printed leaflet. Then when those who plead for Sunday laws meet you, place these leaflets in their hands. Tell them that you have no discussion over the Sunday question; for you have a plain "Thus saith the Lord" for the keeping of the seventh day.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 10]          The apostle Jude writes: "Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained unto this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. . . . Remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ; how that they told you that there should be mockers in the last time, who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. These be they who separate themselves, sensual, having not the Spirit. But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life."  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 11]          The people who profess to believe in the soon coming of Christ to judge the earth, should be thoroughly aroused to the situation. They should examine their own hearts and lives, to see if they stand in the position to which Jude, the servant of Christ, calls them. Physicians and ministers should be assured that they are themselves keeping the commandments of God; for this they must do if they would be saved in his kingdom. If we lose heaven, we lose everything. Then let us, in this time of proving, weed out from our characters everything that would exclude us from the city of God. Let us remember that our hearts and minds are to be purified by obedience to the truth.  {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, March 26, 1908 par. 12]          I urge my brethren and sisters to read their Bibles as they have never yet read them. The evidences that we are in the last days are being given us right in our own ranks. Some who have become self-sufficient, and have rejected the counsel of the Lord, are being left to follow their own human judgment. Let those who have been influenced by the words and works of such, discern the signs of the times, and see in these men the very ones of whom the apostles have warned us. And as we see these predictions being fulfilled before our eyes, may we be led to a more earnest study of the Scriptures, and to a determination to believe and to teach the word of the living God.                                                                   -    {RH, March 26, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 1]       April 2, 1908 "Stablished in the Faith"    Mrs. E. G. White         A message from the Lord has been given me for the churches that claim to believe the truth for these days. I am bidden to say to you, Study carefully the parable of the talents. This parable, spoken by the lips of the greatest of teachers, was given us as an object-lesson.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 2]          The light of present truth is a precious talent lent to God's people by him who is truth. It is not to be hoarded, but constantly imparted. The Lord desires that his professed people shall themselves profit by the truths received. It is given, first for their own development--of heart and mind and affections; then for the help and enlightenment of those in the darkness of unbelief.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 3]          In this age the Lord is sending his servants with no ordinary message, but with special truths that must come before believers of every rank and tongue. Many of our church-members have never studied fully into the more sure word of prophecy, and do not understand the facts that have made us what we are. All should bring into exercise the powers of the intellect, that they may clearly understand the different phases of present truth, and especially the subjects of prophecy which were opened to us when the message of Christ's soon coming was first heralded.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 4]          We are living in a time when, the Word of God declares, Satan will come down with great power, to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. He will work with such subtilty and power that, if it were possible, he would deceive the very elect. God's professed people need to heed the danger signals, and ever be on the watch.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 5]          A great danger threatens us in the influence of some who have not followed on step by step to know the Lord. False doctrines have come into our ranks in some places, doctrines that are creating a careless neglect to keep the way of the Lord. There are among us men who in the past God has used to his name's glory, but who are now being ensnared by Satan's deceptions. Many who once prized the truth, because they have refused to heed the instruction God has sent, have become independent and full of self-justification. These men are not to be entrusted as guides for us or for our youth.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 6]          "The word that came to Jeremiah from the Lord, saying, Stand in the gate of the Lord's house, and proclaim there this word, and say, Hear the word of the Lord, all ye of Judah, that enter in at these gates to worship the Lord. Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, Amend your ways and your doings, and I will cause you to dwell in this place. Trust ye not in lying words, saying, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, are these."  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 7]          The Jews flattered themselves that in spite of departure from him, the Lord would protect from injury their temple and those who worshiped in it. They put their trust in outward advantages, and overlooked the necessity of purity of character, which alone God could bless. "Trust ye not in lying words," the prophet declared, "saying, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, The temple of the Lord, are these. For if ye thoroughly amend your ways and your doings; if ye thoroughly execute judgment between a man and his neighbor; if ye oppress not the stranger, the fatherless, and the widow, and shed not innocent blood in this place, neither walk after other gods to your hurt: then will I cause you to dwell in this place, in the land that I gave to your fathers, forever and ever."  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 8]          "Thus saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel: Put your burnt-offerings unto your sacrifices, and eat flesh. For I spake not unto your fathers, nor commanded them in the day that I brought them out of the land of Egypt, concerning burnt-offerings or sacrifices: but this thing commanded I them, saying, Obey my voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be my people: and walk ye in all the ways that I have commanded you, that it may be well unto you. And they harkened not, nor inclined their ear, but walked in the counsels and in the imagination of their evil heart, and went backward, and not forward. Since the day that your fathers came forth out of the land of Egypt unto this day I have even sent unto you all my servants the prophets, daily rising up early and sending them: yet they harkened not unto me, nor inclined their ear, but hardened their neck: they did worse than their fathers."  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 9]          When men's hearts are softened and subdued by the working of the Holy Spirit, they will give heed to counsel; but when they turn away from the admonitions of the Lord, their hearts gradually become hardened until all their religious service is tainted with self. When men thus turn away from reproofs and warnings because they do not want to hear or receive truth that condemns their course of action, the Lord leaves them to be led by other influences. Because they refuse the truth, he allows them to accept falsehoods which become snares to their own destruction. They are given over to blindness of eyes and hardness of heart.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 10]          I call upon our churches to heed the warnings that have been coming to us for years. Let us remember that God lives and reigns, and let this thought lead us to walk humbly and trustingly before him. Our chief study should be how we can best glorify God. The servant of God whose life and character reflect most of the likeness of Christ is the one who will bring to God the greatest honor.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 11]          My brethren and sisters, keep your lamps trimmed and burning. If you will cling steadfastly to a "Thus saith the Lord," you will learn the science of true education. Those teachings and questions that arise that have not for their authority a "Thus saith the Lord," let them be unrepeated by you. We need, dear people of God, a modest simplicity, and a great increase of faith. We need to have the soul-temple cleansed, that the Holy Spirit may come in and take up his abode with us. We are to stand forth in the world to the praise of him who has called us out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, April 2, 1908 par. 12]          There comes to our people at this time the exhortation and warning: "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him: rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power."                                                                   -    {RH, April 2, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 1]       April 9, 1908 "Unto One of the Least"    Mrs. E. G. White       "And, behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?"  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 2]          The occasion was one on which Christ was surrounded by a large company of people. In the crowd were Pharisees and Sadducees, priests and lawyers, there in the hope of catching something in Christ's words that they might report to the Jewish authorities, and thus cause his work to cease. It was at the suggestion of these enemies that the lawyer asked the Saviour the question, "What shall I do to inherit eternal life?"  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 3]          As an open book Christ read the heart of the plotters, and looking at the lawyer, he asked, "What is written in the law? how readest thou?" And the lawyer answered, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." "Thou hast answered right," said Christ; "this do, and thou shalt live."  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 4]          The lawyer had not obeyed this precept, and he knew it; but, desiring to justify himself, he asked, "Who is my neighbor?"  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 5]          In reply Christ related an incident with which many of those present were familiar. "A certain man," he said, "went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 6]          "And by chance there came down a certain priest that way: and when he saw him, he passed by on the other side. And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked at him, and passed by on the other side.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 7]          "But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was; and when he saw him, he had compassion on him, and went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 8]          "And on the morrow when he departed, he took out two pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him, Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee."  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 9]          In the word-picture which the Saviour draws for his hearers, a sharp contrast is drawn. A certain man in his journey is attacked by thieves, robbed and wounded, and then left by the roadside to die. A priest, passing that way, comes to the place where the man lies, and though seeing his need, passes on without rendering any aid. Another passes, a Levite, whose special office it was to care for the sick and suffering, but he, as he looks at the wounded man, does not think of his duty, but of self. He sees, where the clothing has been stripped from the man, that his naked body is bruised and bleeding; but instead of giving the help it is in his power to give, he hurries from the scene, leaving the sufferer to his misery.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 10]          Then a certain Samaritan comes to the place. And when he sees him, he has "compassion on him." He binds up his wounds; and when he has done all that he can for the sufferer in such a place, he sets him on his own beast, and, walking beside, leads the way to the nearest tavern. There he cares for the sick man through the night, and in the morning, places him in the care of the keeper of the inn, asking him to care for him until his return, when he will surely repay him.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 11]          The Samaritan fulfilled his duty to his fellow man. The priest and the Levite, in whose hearts selfishness reigned, proved themselves unkind and unmerciful. Self is a hard tyrant, and while this power rules in the life, we can not do unto others as we would have them do to us. To fulfil the golden rule, the life must be transformed, the human nature must become a partaker of the divine.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 12]          The people had listened with intense interest to the narrative, and when at its close the Saviour asked, "Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among thieves?" Many joined with the lawyer in answering, "He that showed mercy on him." Then said Jesus to the lawyer, "Go, and do thou likewise."  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 13]          The parable of the good Samaritan outlines true missionary work, and in this work God's people are all to have a part. No one is excused who neglects the duty he owes to his fellow men. In doing this work we fulfil the law of God. The Lord has pledged himself to bless those who fulfil his command to love him supremely and their neighbor as themselves.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 14]          It is not talk, it is not profession, or claims to piety and godliness, that are of value with God, but it is the work of righteousness that reveals a Christlike character. To obey the law of God means to be quick to see the necessities of our fellow beings, and quick to help them without stopping to inquire, Do they believe the same doctrines that I believe? To obey God's law means to act as God's helping hand in relieving the necessities of suffering humanity, no matter what the religious belief of those in need. Those who do this work, and who are loyal to the principles of God's truth, are living the gospel.  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 15]          The Lord takes careful notice of deeds of compassion and mercy shown by men to their fellow men. In his book of remembrance is written down every deed of mercy performed. "And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not."  {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, April 9, 1908 par. 16]          The Saviour devoted more time and labor to healing the afflicted of their maladies than to preaching. His last injunction to his apostles, his representatives on the earth, was that they lay hands on the sick that they might recover. When the Master shall come again, he will commend those who have visited the sick and relieved the necessities of the afflicted. "I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat," he will say to those at his right hand. "I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in: naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me. . . . Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."                                                                   -    {RH, April 9, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 1]       April 16, 1908 "So Have I Sent Them"    Mrs. E. G. White         God has given me a message for his people. Those who claim to be Bible Christians, if they are daily under the converting power of the Holy Spirit, will cherish a spirit of brotherly kindness. Their words and actions will testify that they are followers of the lowly Jesus; their lives will be marked by a spirit of service.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 2]          There are among church-members those whose habits and practises reveal that they have not come out fully from under the banner of rebellion. Brethren and sisters, this ought not so to be. The Lord wants us to appreciate the privilege we have of being good and of doing good. He wants us to have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness. It is our privilege to sit at the feet of him in whom is no sin, then to go forth to labor with him for the uplifting of our fellow men.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 3]          The blood-bought souls of Jesus Christ are to recognize the right of every man to be a sharer in the blessings of the gospel. Our fellow men have personal and social rights; they have claims upon our sympathy and love. The Lord makes a demand upon our services to help the needy and oppressed to the utmost of our ability. We are to learn to value souls as Christ values them, aside from all difference of circumstance and rank. Brethren, let us carry a burden for the weak and poor. Let us give them proof of our sympathy. And let us not withhold our encouragement from those who are laboring in hard portions of the Master's vineyard.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 4]          Every true Christian will be a missionary; for he will look upon himself as the servant of Christ. In that wonderful prayer of Christ recorded in the seventeenth chapter of John, the Saviour prayed, "As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world." As Christ was a missionary from a higher world to this, so his followers are to be missionaries, teaching the truth of the gospel by precept and example, showing men and women how to live righteous and godly lives in this present evil world.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 5]          "For this cause came I into the world," Christ declared to Pilate, "that I should bear witness unto the truth." No true disciple of Christ can be silent in regard to the message of truth. As missionaries of the cross, they will lift up Christ as the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 6]           "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth," the Saviour prayed. "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me."  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 7]          When the light that God sends to his people is appreciated, they will not walk in darkness. For them the true Light shines, and not for them alone, but for those also with whom they are brought into association. "A city that is set on a hill," Christ said, "can not be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 8]          Brethren, does your light shine to all that are in the house? Or do you seek to hide your light when you are in the presence of worldlings? Remember that light is given you that through you others may receive its blessings. You are to let it shine in the words you speak, in the spirit you manifest, in the deeds you do. The light of truth received by you should make you Christ's representative, wherever you are.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 9]          The knowledge of the truth for this time brings with it a wonderful responsibility. It calls for the revelation of the grace of obedience, and a rising up from our former selfishness to a life of service for Christ. It appeals to us to be wholly on the Lord's side, to take our position for truth and righteousness. We all need to engage in the work of self-examination if we would be ready to meet the Lord when he comes. We need to learn to be Christians in the home, in every walk of life, to take up the cross, and bear it after Christ.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 10]          In our endeavors to form characters after the divine similitude, we shall meet with trial. There will be crosses to be borne, but in these experiences we may have the sympathies and help of heavenly angels. They are sent forth to minister unto them that shall be heirs of salvation. My brethren and sisters, lift the cross of self-denial and self-sacrifice. Cling closely to the precious Saviour. Let your daily life bring honor to God. By your words and your works reveal that you have one great object in view. Christ is soon coming, and souls are perishing in ignorance and sin. Let it be yours to give these souls the message of salvation. When the purifying, refining influence of the truth is felt in our own lives as it should be, we shall reveal in our works the fruits of righteousness.  {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, April 16, 1908 par. 11]          Probationary time will soon close. We have but little longer in which to make known the truth for this time. That which we do must be done quickly, or it will be forever too late. Souls are perishing all around us without a knowledge of God and his last message of mercy to men. Now is our time to leave no opportunity unimproved to seek and to save the lost, no word unspoken that will shed light and knowledge on our fellow men. Brethren, labor on, while the day lasts. The night cometh when no man can work. If we refuse to do the work to which our knowledge of present truth calls us, who will do it?                                                                   -    {RH, April 16, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 1]       April 23, 1908 Ministering with Faithfulness and Simplicity    Mrs. E. G. White         The work of the faithful minister is no child's play: earnest, untiring effort is required to wrench the prey from the hands of the enemy. But God will sustain his servants in the work that he himself has committed to their hands. Whatever the trials and difficulties that the ambassador of Christ may have to meet, it is his privilege to carry them all to God in prayer. He can weep between the porch and the altar, pleading, "Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach." And by the study of the Scriptures, and earnest, wrestling prayer, he may become "a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth."  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 2]          Christ said to his disciples, as they toiled by the sea of Galilee, "Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men." When the gospel net is cast, there should be watching by the net, with tears and earnest prayers. Let the workers determine not to let the net go until it is drawn ashore, with the fruit of their labor. Sometimes they may be compelled to say, with Peter, "We have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing;" but still it is the Master's command, as of old, "Cast the net on the right side of the ship;" work on in faith, and God will give success. Though at times we may feel discouraged as we see how many obstacles there are in the way of Christian living, and how slowly the work of God seems to advance, our duty remains the same.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 3]          The minister's duty is not done when he has preached the truth from the desk. As a shepherd of the flock, he should care for the sheep and the lambs, searching out the lost and straying, and bringing them back to the fold. He should visit every family, not merely as a guest to enjoy their hospitality, but to inquire into the spiritual condition of every member of the household. His own soul must be imbued with the love of God; then by kindly courtesy he may win his way to the hearts of all, and labor successfully for parents and children. He is to sow the seeds of truth beside all waters. Let him seek to keep the church alive by teaching its members how to labor with him for the conversion of sinners. This is good generalship; and the result will be found far better than if he should seek to perform the work alone.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 4]          To all our ministers I would say, Encourage your brethren to connect with you in all your labors. All the gifts and talents of the church are to be set to work. Let all desire on the part of any to have a controlling power be put away. There has been danger with some of marking out exactly what this or that man should do. Let the Lord do this work, and guide his own servants. "We are laborers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." Give the Lord room to work human minds. Give the workers abundant freedom to work out the plans of God in harmony with their brethren. This will save much overwork for the few. Let the strong traits of character that would lead to the control of others be subdued by the grace of Christ. "Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus."  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 5]          The command comes to us as a people from the highest authority: "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee." The spirit of Christ will be upon all who will walk with God in humility of heart.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 6]          A constant effort to promote personal piety should be seen in all our public labors. It is harder to reach the hearts of men today than it was twenty years ago. The most convincing arguments may be presented, and yet sinners seem as far from salvation as ever. Ministers should not preach sermon after sermon on doctrinal subjects alone. Practical godliness should find a place in every discourse.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 7]         Dwell not on the negative points of questions that arise, but gather to your minds affirmative truths, and fasten them there by much study and earnest prayer and heart-consecration. Keep your lamps trimmed and burning; and let bright rays shine forth, that men, beholding your good works, may be led to glorify your Father which is in heaven.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 8]          The Great Teacher held in his hand the entire map of truth, but he did not disclose it all to his disciples. He opened to them those subjects only which were essential for their advancement in the path to heaven. There were many things in regard to which his wisdom kept him silent. As Christ withheld many things from his first disciples, knowing that then it would be impossible for them to comprehend them, so today he withholds many things from us, knowing the capacity of our understanding.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 9]         When we are tempted to climb above the simplicity of the truth, we need to study Christ's method of teaching. We need to learn to talk as simply as Christ talked,--so simply that the little child and the unlearned can understand us. It was the simplicity with which Christ presented the word that drew hearts to him. Yet he spoke with assurance and power. Noblemen and some of the chief priests and rulers believed on his word.  {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, April 23, 1908 par. 10]          We are to work as Christ worked. We are to move carefully. We are not to pour out ideas that contradict the light that God has given; neither are we to follow methods that are opposed to his will. Let us tread in Christ's footsteps. As we follow him, we may know that we are walking in the pathway of light.                                                                   -    {RH, April 23, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 1]       April 30, 1908 The Promise of the Spirit    Mrs. E. G. White         I have felt that we do not pray as much as we should. There is nothing more needed in the work than the practical results of communion with God. We should hold convocations for prayer, asking the Lord to open the way for the truth to enter the strongholds where Satan has set up his throne, and dispel the shadow he has cast athwart the pathway of those whom he is seeking to deceive and destroy. We have the assurance, "The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 2]          We need a firm reliance upon God if we would be saved from the power of Satanic influences. If we will keep close to the teachings of the Word, its truths will be our safeguard from the delusions of these last days. We need to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Why do we not rely more trustingly upon the grace and power of Christ? Why do we not believe with all our hearts? We have a Friend in the courts of heaven who assures us, "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 3]          The Christian church began its existence by praying for the Holy Spirit. It was in its infancy, without the personal presence of Christ. Just before his ascension Christ had commissioned the disciples to preach the gospel to the world. "Ye shall receive power," he said, "after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." "Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 4]          In obedience to the word of their Master, the disciples returned to Jerusalem, and for ten days they prayed for the fulfilment of God's promise. These ten days were days of deep heart-searching. The disciples put away all difference that had existed among them, and drew close together in Christian fellowship. As they prayed, they realized what a privilege they had had in being permitted to associate so closely with Christ. Sadness filled their hearts as they thought of how many times they had grieved his heart of love by their failure to understand the lessons that for their good he had been trying to teach them.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 5]          At the end of the ten days the Lord fulfilled his promise by a wonderful outpouring of his Spirit. When they were "all with one accord in one place" in prayer and supplication, the promised blessing came. "Suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 6]          In the heavenly courts, Christ, with the angels who had accompanied him to heaven, had been received. All the heavenly intelligences joined in this coronation service of their Lord. The pentecostal outpouring upon the disciples was heaven's communication to them that his inauguration was complete.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 7]          The multitude who had come together, when they heard the disciples "speak with other tongues," were amazed at the divine manifestation. Some were in doubt, and said one to another, "What meaneth this? Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine." But this was the power of the Holy Spirit. "Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and harken unto my words: for these men are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; and it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy: and I will show wonders in the heavens above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke: the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come: and it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 8]          "And the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread and of prayers. And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. And all that believed were together, and had all things common; and sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need. And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added unto the church daily such as should be saved."  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 9]          Christ has made provision that his church shall be a transformed body. Illumined with the light of heaven, possessing the glory of Immanuel. It is his purpose that every Christian shall be surrounded with a spiritual atmosphere of light and peace. There is no limit to the usefulness of the one who, putting self aside, makes room for the working of the Holy Spirit upon the heart, and lives a life wholly consecrated to God.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 10]          What was the result of the outpouring of the Spirit upon the day of Pentecost? -- The glad tidings of a risen Saviour were carried to the utmost bounds of the inhabited world. The hearts of the disciples were surcharged with the benevolence so full, so deep, so far-reaching, that it impelled them to go to the ends of the earth, testifying, "God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ." As they proclaimed the truth as it is in Jesus, hearts yielded to the power of the message. The church beheld converts flocking to her from all directions. Backsliders were reconverted. Sinners united with Christians in seeking the pearl of great price. Those who had been the bitterest opponents of the gospel became its champions. The prophecy was fulfilled, that the weak shall be "as David," and the house of David "as the angel of the Lord." Every Christian saw in his brother the divine similitude of love and benevolence. One interest prevailed. One subject of emulation swallowed up all others. The only ambition of the believers was to reveal the likeness of Christ's character and to labor for the enlargement of his kingdom.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 11]          Notice that it was after the disciples had come into perfect unity, when they were no longer striving for the highest place, that the Spirit was poured out. They were of one accord. All differences had been put away. And the testimony borne of them after the Spirit had been given was the same. Mark the word: "The multitude of them that believed were of one heart and one soul." The spirit of Him who died that sinners might live animated the entire congregation of believers.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 12]          Christ declared that the divine influence of the Spirit was to be with his followers to the end of time. But the promise is not appreciated as it should be; and therefore its fulfilment is not seen as it might be. With many the promise of the Spirit is a matter little thought of; and the result is only what might be expected,--spiritual drought, spiritual darkness, spiritual declension and death. Minor matters occupy the attention, and the divine power which is necessary for the growth and prosperity of the church, and which would bring all other blessings in its train, is lacking, though offered in its infinite plentitude.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 13]          It is the absence of the Spirit that makes the gospel ministry so powerless. Learning, talent, eloquence, every natural or acquired endowment, may be possessed; but without the presence of the Spirit of God, no heart will be touched, no sinner won to Christ. On the other hand, if they are connected with Christ, if the gifts of the Spirit are theirs, the poorest and most ignorant of his disciples will have power that will tell upon hearts. God makes them channels for the outflowing of the highest influence in the universe.  {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, April 30, 1908 par. 14]          My brethren and sisters, plead for the Holy Spirit. God stands back of every promise he has made. With your Bibles in your hands say, "I have done as thou hast said. I present thy promise, 'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.'" Christ declares, "What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them." "Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son."                                                                   -    {RH, April 30, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 1]       May 7, 1908 Praising the Lord    Mrs. E. G. White         When a sense of the loving-kindness of God is constantly refreshing the soul, it will be revealed in the countenance by an expression of peace and joy. It will be manifest in the words and works. And the generous, holy spirit of Christ, working upon the heart, will yield in the life a converting influence upon others.  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 2]          "I will mention the loving-kindness of the Lord," the prophet Isaiah declared, "according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the house of Israel, which he hath bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his loving-kindnesses. For he said, Surely they are my people, children that will not lie: so he was their Saviour. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in his pity he redeemed them; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old."  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 3]          Have we not reason to talk of God's goodness, and to tell of his power? When friends are kind to us, we esteem it a privilege to thank them for their kindness. How much more should we count it a joy to return thanks to the Friend who has given us every good and perfect gift. Then let us, in every church, cultivate thanksgiving to God. Let us educate our lips to praise God in the family circle. Let us teach our children to offer praise and thanksgiving to God. Let our gifts and offerings declare our gratitude for the favors we daily receive. In everything we should show forth the joy of the Lord, and make known the message of God's saving grace.  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 4]          In the second chapter of 1 Samuel is recorded the prayer of a consecrated woman who served and glorified God. She prayed: "My heart rejoiceth in the Lord, mine horn is exalted in the Lord: my mouth is enlarged over mine enemies; because I rejoice in thy salvation. There is none holy as the Lord: for there is none beside thee: neither is there any rock like our God." Hannah's offering of thanksgiving for the answer to her prayer is a lesson to those who today receive answers to their requests. Do we not neglect to return praise and thanksgiving to God for his loving-kindness?  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 5]         David declares, "I love the Lord, because he hath heard my voice and my supplications. Because he hath inclined his ear unto me, therefore will I call upon him as long as I live." God's goodness in hearing and answering prayer places us under heavy obligation to express our thanksgiving for the favors bestowed upon us. We should praise God much more than we do. The blessings received in answer to prayer should be promptly acknowledged. The record of them should be placed in our diary, that when we take the book in hand, we may remember the goodness of the Lord, and praise his holy name.  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 6]          We grieve the spirit of Christ by our complaints and murmurings and repinings. We should not dishonor God by the mournful relation of trials that appear grievous. All trials that are received as educators will produce joy. The whole religious life will be uplifting, elevating, ennobling, fragrant with good words and works. The enemy is well pleased to have souls depressed, downcast, mourning, and groaning; he wants such impressions made as to the effect of our faith. But God designs that the mind shall take no low level. He desires every soul to triumph in the keeping power of the Redeemer. The psalmist says: "Give unto the Lord, O ye mighty, give unto the Lord glory and strength. Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name; worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness." "I will extol thee, O Lord; for thou hast lifted me up, and hast not made my foes to rejoice over me. O Lord my God, I cried unto thee, and thou hast healed me. . . . Sing unto the Lord, O ye saints of his. Give thanks at the remembrance of his holiness."  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 7]          It is Satan's work to talk of that which concerns himself, and he is delighted to have human beings talk of his power, and of his workings through the children of men. Through indulgence in such conversation the mind becomes gloomy and sour and disagreeable. We may become channels of communication for Satan, through which words flow that bring no sunshine to any heart. But let us decide that this shall not be. If we look constantly to Jesus and become daily learners of him, we shall become like him in character. His teachings, faithfully followed, will qualify us for membership in the heavenly family. Then let us learn to put away all in us that is unlovely, and seek to become the true children of God.  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 8]          All heaven is interested in our salvation. The angels of God, thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand, are commissioned to minister to them that shall be heirs of salvation. They guard us against evil, and press back the powers of darkness that are seeking our destruction. Have we not reason to be thankful every moment, thankful even when there are apparent difficulties in our pathway?  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 9]          The Lord himself is our helper. "Sing, O daughter of Zion; shout, O Israel; be glad and rejoice with all the heart, O daughter of Jerusalem. . . . The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is mighty; he will save, he will rejoice over thee with joy; he will rest in his love; he will joy over thee with singing." This is the testimony that the Lord desires us to bear to the world. His praise shall continually be in our hearts and upon our lips.  {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, May 7, 1908 par. 10]          The psalmist exclaims, "O give thanks unto the Lord, for he is good: for his mercy endureth forever. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy; and gathered out of the lands, from the east, and from the west, from the north, and from the south. They wandered in the wilderness in a solitary way; they found no city to dwell in. Hungry and thirsty, their soul fainted in them. Then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he delivered them out of their distresses. And he led them forth by the right way, that they might go to a city of habitation. O that men would praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonderful works to the children of men!"                                                                   -    {RH, May 7, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 1]       May 14, 1908 The Need of Watchfulness    Mrs. E. G. White         Never was there a time when Christian men and women, in all walks of life, were in so great need of clear spiritual eyesight as now. It is not safe to lose sight of Christ for one moment. His followers must pray, and believe, and love him fervently.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 2]          A very thorough work must be done in cleansing the soul-temple from its natural depravity. The Christian must be wide-awake to resist the increeping of a spirit of licentiousness among those who claim to be sanctified. When our hearts are clean, washed, and made white by the blood of the Lamb, the work will go forward in our experience that was outlined in the wonderful prayer of Christ: "For their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth."  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 3]          What shall be said regarding the man who has been greatly blessed as a teacher of righteousness, yet who in time of temptation is betrayed into a sinful course? Satan in the form of a heavenly angel has come to him as he approached Christ in the wilderness of temptation, and he has gained the victory.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 4]          Coming to the Son of God, the great deceiver claimed to be commissioned by the Father with a message to the Saviour. He need no longer hunger. "If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread." But by such an act as this, Christ would have broken his promise that he would never exercise his divine power in order to escape any difficulty or suffering that man in his humility must meet. "It is written," he replied to the tempter, "man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God."  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 5]          Jesus met Satan with the words of Scripture. "It is written," he said. In every temptation the weapon of his warfare was the Word of God. Satan demanded of Christ a miracle as a sign of his divinity. But that which is greater than all miracles, a firm reliance upon a "thus saith the Lord," was a sign that could not be controverted. So long as Christ held to this position, the tempter could gain no advantage.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 6]          It was in the time of greatest weakness that Christ was assailed by the fiercest temptations. Thus Satan thought to prevail. By this policy he had gained the victory over man. When strength failed, and the will power weakened, and faith ceased to repose in God, then those who had stood long and valiantly for the right, were overcome. Moses was wearied with the forty years' wandering of Israel, when for the moment his faith let go its hold upon infinite power. He failed just upon the borders of the promised land. So with Elijah, who had stood undaunted before King Ahab; who had faced the whole nation of Israel, with the four hundred and fifty prophets of Baal at their head. After that terrible day upon Carmel, when the false prophets had been slain, and the people had declared their allegiance to God, Elijah fled for his life before the threats of idolatrous Jezebel. Thus Satan has taken advantage of the weakness of humanity. And he will still work in the same way. Whenever one is encompassed with clouds, perplexed by circumstances, or afflicted by poverty or distress, Satan is at hand to tempt and annoy. He attacks our weak points of character. He seeks to shake our confidence in God, who suffers such a condition of things to exist. We are tempted to distrust God, to question his love. Often the tempter comes to us as he came to Christ, arraying before us our weakness and infirmities. He hopes to discourage the soul, and to break our hold upon God. Then he is sure of his prey. If we would meet him as Jesus did, we would escape many a defeat. By parleying with the enemy we give him an advantage.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 7]          "Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone."  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 8]          Again, the temptation is prefaced with the insinuation of distrust, "If thou be the Son of God." Christ was tempted to answer the "if," but he refrained from the slightest acceptance of the doubt. He would not imperil his life, in order to give evidence to Satan. "It is written," he declared, "thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God."  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 9]          When Satan quoted the promise, "He shall give his angels charge over thee," he omitted the words, "to keep thee in all thy ways;" that is, in all the ways of God's choosing. Jesus refused to go outside the path of obedience. While manifesting perfect trust in his Father, he would not place himself, unbidden, in a position that would necessitate the interposition of his Father to save him from death. He would not force Providence to come to his rescue, and thus fail of giving man an example of trust and submission.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 10]          Jesus was victor in the second temptation, and now Satan manifests himself in his true character. But he does not appear as a hideous monster with cloven feet and bat's wings. He is a mighty angel, though fallen. He avows himself the leader of rebellion, and the god of this world.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 11]          Placing Jesus on a high mountain, Satan caused the kingdoms of the world, in all their glory, to pass in a panoramic view before him. The sunlight lay on templed cities, marble palaces, fertile fields, and fruit-laden vineyards. The traces of evil were hidden. The eye of Jesus, so lately greeted by gloom and desolation, now gazed upon a scene of unsurpassed loveliness and prosperity. Then the tempter's voice was heard: "All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them: for that is delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I will I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine."  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 12]          The strength of this temptation to the Saviour was greater than the human mind can understand. Christ's mission could be fulfilled only through suffering. Before him was a life of sorrow, hardship, and conflict, and an ignominious death. He must bear the sins of the world. He must endure separation from the Father's love. Now the tempter offered to yield up the power he had usurped. Christ might deliver himself from the dreadful future by acknowledging the supremacy of Satan. But to do this was to yield the victory in the great controversy. It was in seeking to exalt himself above the Son of God, that Satan had sinned in heaven. Should he prevail now, it would be the triumph of rebellion.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 13]          Christ declared to the tempter, "Get thee behind me, Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve." Satan had questioned whether Jesus were the Son of God. In his summary dismissal he had proof that he could not gainsay. Divinity flashed through suffering humanity. Satan had no power to resist the command. Writhing with humiliation and rage, he was forced to withdraw from the presence of the world's Redeemer. Christ's victory was as complete as had been Adam's failure.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 14]          So we may resist temptation, and force Satan to depart from us. Jesus gained the victory through submission and faith in God, and by the apostle he says to us, "Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you." We can not save ourselves from the tempter's power; he has conquered humanity, and when we try to stand in our own strength, we shall become a prey to his devices; but "the name of the Lord is a strong tower: the righteous runneth into it, and is safe." Satan trembles and flees before the weakest soul who finds refuge in that mighty name.  {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, May 14, 1908 par. 15]          It is those who have had the most light that Satan most assiduously seeks to ensnare. He knows that if he can deceive them, they will, under his control, clothe sin with garments of righteousness, and lead many astray. I say to all, Be on your guard; for as an angel of light, Satan is walking in every assembly of Christian workers, and in every church, trying to win the members to his side. I am bidden to give to the people of God the warning, "Be not deceived; God is not mocked."                                                                   -    {RH, May 14, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 1]       May 21, 1908 Faith, Not Feeling    Mrs. E. G. White         "Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith." Some conscientious souls on reading this immediately begin to criticize their every feeling and emotion. But this is not correct self-examination. It is not the petty feelings and emotions that are to be examined. The life, the character, is to be measured by the only standard of character, God's holy law. The fruit testifies to the character of the tree. Our works, not our feelings, bear witness of us.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 2]          The feelings, whether encouraging or discouraging should not be made the test of the spiritual condition. By God's Word we are to determine our true standing before him. Many are bewildered on this point. When they are happy and joyous, they think that they are accepted by God. When a change comes, and they feel depressed, they think that God has forsaken them.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 3]          God does not look with favor upon those self-confident ones who loudly exclaim, "I am sanctified, I am holy, I am sinless." These are Pharisees who have no foundation for their assertion. Those who, because of their sense of utter unworthiness, dare scarcely lift up their eyes to heaven, are nearer to God than those who claim so much piety. They are represented by the publican, who, with his head on his breast, prayed, "God be merciful to me a sinner," and went to his house justified, rather than the self-righteous Pharisee.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 4]          But God does not desire us to go through life with a distrust of him. We owe our Heavenly Father a more generous view of his goodness than is accorded to him by our manifest distrust of his love. We have an evidence of his love--an evidence which amazes angels and is far beyond the comprehension of the wisest of human beings. "Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins." While we were yet sinners, God gave his Son to die for us. Can we doubt his goodness?  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 5]          Behold Christ. Dwell upon his love and mercy. This will fill the soul with abhorrence for all that is sinful, and will inspire it with an intense desire for the righteousness of Christ. The more clearly we see the Saviour, the more clearly shall we discern our defects of character. Confess your sins to Christ, and with true contrition of soul co-operate with him by putting these sins away. Believe that they are pardoned. The promise is positive, "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Be assured that the Word of God will not fail. He who has promised is faithful. It is as much your duty to believe that God will fulfil his word, and forgive you, as it is to confess your sins.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 6]          Exercise faith in God. How many there are who go through life under a cloud of condemnation! They do not believe God's Word. They have no faith that he will do as he has said. Many who long to see others resting in the pardoning love of Christ do not rest in it themselves. But how can they possibly lead others to show simple, child-like faith in the Heavenly Father when they measure his love by their feelings?  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 7]          Let us trust God's Word implicitly, remembering that we are his sons and daughters. Let us train ourselves to believe his Word. We hurt the heart of Christ by doubting, when he has given us such evidences of his love. He laid down his life to save us. He says to us: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light."  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 8]          Do you believe that he will do as he has said? Then, after you have complied with the conditions, carry no longer the burden of your sin. Let it roll upon the Saviour. Trust yourself with him. Has he not promised to give you rest? But to many he is obliged to say, sorrowfully, "Ye will not come unto me, that ye might have life." Many manufacture for themselves burdens which are grievous to bear.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 9]          Look steadfastly to Jesus. Behold him, full of grace and truth. He will make his goodness pass before you, while he hides you in the cleft of the rock. You will be enabled to endure the seeing of him who is invisible, and by beholding you will be transformed. Faith is not feeling. Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. There is a form of religion which is nothing more than selfishness. It takes pleasure in worldly enjoyment. It is satisfied with contemplating the religion of Christ, and knows nothing of its saving power. Those who possess this religion regard sin lightly because they do not know Jesus. While in this condition they estimate duty very lightly. But a faithful performance of duty goes hand in hand with a right estimate of the character of God.  {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, May 21, 1908 par. 10]          There is earnest work to do for the Master. Christ came to preach the gospel to the poor, and he sent his disciples forth to do the same work he came to do. So he sends forth his workers today. Sheaves are to be gathered for him from the highways and hedges. The tremendous issues of eternity demand of us something besides an imaginary religion, a religion of words and forms, where the truth is kept in the outer court, to be admired as we admire a beautiful flower; they demand something more than a religion of feeling, which distrusts God when trials and difficulties come. Holiness does not consist in profession, but in lifting the cross, doing the will of God. Saying, "Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? will not secure for us an entrance into the kingdom of heaven. "He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected."                                                                   -    {RH, May 21, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 1]       May 28, 1908 Co-operation    Mrs. E. G. White         "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure." The work of salvation is a work of co-partnership, a joint operation. No man can work out his own salvation without the aid of the Holy Spirit. The co-operation of divine and human forces is necessary for the formation of right principles in the character. Man is to make the most strenuous efforts to overcome the tempter, to subdue natural passions; but he is wholly dependent upon God for success in the work of overcoming the propensities that are not in harmony with correct principles. Success depends wholly upon willing obedience to the will and way of God. Character develops in accordance with conformity to the divine plan. But man must work in Christ's lines. He must be a laborer together with God. He must submit to God's training, that he may be complete in Christ.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 2]          God has originated and proclaimed the principles on which divine and human agencies are to combine in temporal matters as well as all spiritual achievements. They are to be linked together in all human pursuits, in mechanical and agricultural labor, in mercantile and scientific enterprises. In all lines of work it is necessary that there be co-operation between God and man. God has provided facilities with which to enrich and beautify the earth. But the strength and ingenuity of human agencies are required to make the very best use of the material. God had filled the earth with treasure, but the gold and silver are hidden in the earth, and the exercise of man's powers is required to secure this treasure which God has provided. Man's energy and tact are to be used in connection with the power of God in bringing the gold and silver from the mines, and trees from the forest. But unless by his miracle-working power God co-operated with man, enabling him to use his physical and mental capabilities, the treasures in our world would be useless.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 3]          We can not keep ourselves for one moment. "We are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation." We are utterly dependent upon God every moment of our lives.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 4]          God desires every human being in our world to be a worker together with him. This is the lesson we are to learn from all useful employment, making homes in the forest, felling trees to build houses, clearing land for cultivation. God has provided the wood and the land, and to man he has given the work of putting them in such shape that they will be a blessing. In this work man is wholly dependent upon God. The fitting of the ships that cross the broad ocean is not alone due to the talent and ingenuity of the human agent. God is the great Architect. Without his co-operation, without the aid of the higher intelligences, how worthless would be the plans of men. God must aid, else every device is worthless.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 5]          The human organism is the handiwork of God. The organs employed in all the different functions of the body were made by him. The Lord gives us food and drink, that the wants of the body may be supplied. He has given the earth different properties adapted to the growth of food for his children. He gives the sunshine and the showers, the early and the latter rain. He forms the clouds and sends the dew. All are his gifts. He has bestowed his blessings upon us liberally. But all these blessings will not restore in us his moral image, unless we co-operate with him, making painstaking effort to know ourselves, to understand how to care for the delicate human machinery. Man must diligently help to keep himself in harmony with nature's laws. He who co-operates with God in the work of keeping this wonderful machinery in order, who consecrates all his powers to God, seeking intelligently to obey the laws of nature, stands in his God-given manhood, and is recorded in the books of heaven as a man.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 6]          God has given man land to be cultivated. But in order that the harvest may be reaped, there must be harmonious action between divine and human agencies. The plow and other implements of labor must be used at the right time. The seed must be sown in its season. Man is not to fail of doing his part. If he is careless and negligent, his unfaithfulness testifies against him. The harvest is proportionate to the energy he has expended.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 7]          So it is in spiritual things. We are to be laborers together with God. Man is to work out his own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is God that worketh in him, both to will and to do of his good pleasure. There is to be co-partnership, a divine relation, between the Son of God and the repentant sinner. We are made sons and daughters of God. "As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God." Christ provides the mercy and grace so abundantly given to all who believe in him. He fulfils the terms upon which salvation rests. But we must act our part by accepting the blessing in faith. God works and man works. Resistance of temptation must come from man, who must draw his power from God. Thus he becomes a co-partner with Christ.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 8]          The infinitely wise and all-powerful God proposes co-operation with his frail, erring creatures, whom he has placed on vantage-ground. On the one side there are infinite wisdom, goodness, compassion, power; on the other, weakness, sinfulness, absolute helplessness, poverty, dependence. We are dependent upon God, not only for life and all its blessings, but for our entrusted talents, and for all the resources required in the work we must do if we accept the invitation to work with God. Man's intellect, his understanding, his every valuable thought, the opportunities and privileges that are placed within his reach, all come from him who is the way, the truth, and the life. We have nothing of ourselves. Our success in the Christian life depends upon our co-operation with Christ, and our submission to his will. It is not a sign of pure, consecrated service for a worker to follow his own way. Every worker is to willingly obey his Leader, to receive and practise every word of God.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 9]          We are to be individual toilers. Character can not be bought or sold. It is formed by patient, continuous effort. Much patience is required in the striving for that life which is to come. We may all strive for perfection of character, but all who come into possession of it will earn it step by step, by the cultivation of the virtues which God commends. The Holy Spirit presents before man the agencies provided for his transformation. If he heeds the words, "Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me," he will receive help from a power that is infinite.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 10]          Man is given the privilege of working with God in the saving of his own soul. He is to receive Christ as his personal Saviour and believe in him. Receiving and believing is his part of the contract. This means abiding in Christ, showing in him at all times and under all circumstances a faith that works by love and purifies the soul from all defilement. Christ is the author of this faith, and he demands that it be constantly exercised.  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 11]          The apostle Paul declares, "Ye are God's husbandry; ye are God's building." The material for the building is plainly specified in the words: "Giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ." Here we are shown how we may co-operate with God. Man is to work constantly upon the plan of addition, while God works on the plan of multiplication. Thus man grows in spirituality, until he presents to the world, to angels, and to men, such perfection of character that in the heavenly courts the words are spoken, "Ye are complete in him."  {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, May 28, 1908 par. 12]          The plan of redemption was arranged in the councils between the Father and the Son. Then Christ pledged himself to render an account for man if he proved disloyal. He pledged himself to make an atonement which would unite every believing soul to God. He who lays his sins upon the substitute and surety, thus becoming a partaker of the divine nature, can unite with the apostle in saying: "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places." "That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus." In his infinite love Christ devised the plan of salvation. This plan he stands ready to fulfil in behalf of all who will co-operate with him. In their behalf he says to the Father, Do not impute their sins to them, but lay them on me. Be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities remember no more. They have accepted my merits, and made peace with me; and they shall make peace with me. My righteousness is theirs, and for my sake bless them with all spiritual blessings.                                                                   -    {RH, May 28, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 1]       June 4, 1908 A Broader View         In carrying forward the Lord's work at home and abroad, those in positions of responsibility must plan wisely so as to make the best possible use of men and of means. The burden of sustaining the work in many of the foreign fields must be largely borne by our conferences in the home land. These conferences should have means with which to assist in opening new fields, where the testing truths of the third angel's message have never yet penetrated. Within the past few years, doors have been thrown open as if by magic, and men and women are needed to enter these doors, and begin earnest work for the salvation of souls.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 2]          Our educational institutions can do much toward meeting the demand for trained workers for these mission fields. Wise plans should be laid to strengthen the work done in our training-centers. Study should be given to the best methods for fitting consecrated young men and young women to bear responsibility, and to win souls for Christ. They should be taught how to meet the people, and how to present the third angel's message in an attractive manner. And in the management of financial matters, they should be taught lessons that will help them when they are sent to isolated fields where they must suffer many privations, and practise the strictest economy.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 3]          The Lord has instituted a plan whereby many of the students in our schools can learn practical lessons needful to success in after-life. He has given us the privilege of handling precious books that have been dedicated to the advancement of our educational and sanitarium work. In the very handling of these books, the youth will meet with many experiences that will teach them how to cope with problems that await them in the regions beyond. During their school life, as they handle these books, many learn how to approach people courteously, and how to exercise tact in conversing with them on different points of present truth. As they meet with a degree of success financially, some will learn lessons of thrift and economy, which will be of great advantage to them when they are sent out as missionaries.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 4]          The student who takes up the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing" will need to study the book they expect to sell. As they familiarize their minds with the subject-matter of the book in hand, and endeavor to practise its teachings, they will develop in knowledge and spiritual power. The messages in these books are the light that God has revealed to me to give to the world. The teachers in our schools should encourage the students to make a careful study of every chapter. They should teach these truths to their students, and seek to inspire the youth with a love for the precious thoughts the Lord has entrusted to us to communicate to the world.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 5]          Thus the preparation for handling these books, and the daily experiences gained while bringing them to the attention of the people, will prove an invaluable schooling to those who take part in this line of effort. Under the blessing of God, the youth will obtain a fitting up for service in the Lord's vineyard.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 6]          There is a special work to be done for our young people by those bearing responsibility in local churches throughout the conferences. When the church officers see promising youth, who are desirous of fitting themselves for usefulness in the Lord's service, but whose parents are unable to send them to school, they have a duty to perform in studying how to give help and encouragement. They should take counsel with parents and youth, and unite in planning wisely. Some youth may be best fitted to engage in home missionary work. There is a wide field of usefulness in the distribution of our literature, and in bringing the third angel's message to the attention of friends and neighbors. Other youth should be encouraged to enter the canvassing work, to sell our larger books. Some may have qualifications that would make them valuable helpers in our institutions. In many instances, if promising youth were wisely encouraged and properly directed, they could be led to earn their own schooling by taking up the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons" or "Ministry of Healing."  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 7]         In selling these books, the youth would be acting as missionaries; for they would be bringing precious light to the notice of the people of the world. At the same time, they would be earning money to enable them to attend school, where they could continue their preparation for wider usefulness in the Lord's cause. In the school, they would receive encouragement and inspiration from teachers and students to continue their work of selling books; and when the time came for them to leave school, they would have received a practical training fitting them for hard, earnest, self-sacrificing labor that has to be done in many foreign fields, where the third angel's message must be carried under difficult and trying circumstances.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 8]          How much better is this plan, than for students to go through school without obtaining a practical education in field work, and, at the end of the course, leave under a burden of debt, with but little realization of the difficulties they will have to meet in new and untried fields! How hard it will be for them to meet the financial problems that are connected with the pioneer work in foreign lands! What a burden some one will have to carry until the debts incurred by students have been paid!  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 9]          On the other hand, how much more might be gained, if the self-supporting plans were followed! The student would often be enabled to leave the educational institution, nearly or wholly free from personal indebtedness; the finances of the school would be in a more prosperous condition; and the lessons learned by the student while passing through these experiences in the home field would be of untold value to him in foreign fields.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 10]          Let wise plans now be laid to help worthy students to earn their own schooling by handling these books, if they so desire. Those who earn sufficient means in this way to pay their way through a course at one of our training-schools, will gain a most valuable practical experience that will help fit them for pioneer missionary work in other fields.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 11]          A great work is to be done in our world in a short time, and we must study to understand and appreciate, more than we have in past years, the providence of God in placing in our hands the precious volumes, "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing," as a means of helping worthy students to meet their expenses while in training, as well as a means of liquidating the indebtedness on our educational and medical institutions.  {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, June 4, 1908 par. 12]          Great blessings are in store for us, as we wisely handle these precious books given us for the advancement of the cause of present truth. As we labor in accordance with the Lord's plan, we shall find that many consecrated youth will be fitted to enter the regions beyond as practical missionaries; and, at the same time, the conferences in the home field will have means with which to contribute liberally to the support of the work that shall be undertaken in new territory.                                                   Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, June 4, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 1]       June 11, 1908 What the Word of God Is to Us    Mrs. E. G. White         God has given us his Word as a lamp to our feet and a light to our path. Its teachings have a vital bearing on our prosperity in all the relations of life. Even in our temporal affairs it will be a wiser guide than any other counselor. Its divine instruction is the only way to success. There is no social position, no phase of human experience, for which the study of the Bible is not an essential preparation.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 2]          The Bible is the great standard of right and wrong, clearly defining sin and holiness. Its living principles, running through our lives like threads of gold, are our only safeguard in trial and temptation.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 3]          The Bible is a chart, showing us the waymarks of truth. Those who are acquainted with this chart will be enabled to tread with certainty in the path of duty, wherever they may be called to go.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 4]          The Bible contains a simple and complete system of theology and philosophy. It is the book that makes us wise unto salvation. It tells us how to reach the abode of eternal happiness. It tells us of the love of God as shown in the plan of redemption, imparting the knowledge essential for all,--the knowledge of Christ. He is the Sent of God; he is the Author of our salvation. But apart from the Word of God, we could have no knowledge that such a person as the Lord Jesus ever visited our world, nor any knowledge of his divinity, as indicated by his previous existence with the Father.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 5]          The Bible is not written for the scholar alone; on the contrary, it was designed for the common place. The great truths necessary for our salvation are made as clear as noonday, and none will mistake and lose their way except those who follow their own judgment instead of the plainly revealed will of God.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 6]          The Word of God strikes at every wrong trait of character, molding the whole man, internally and externally, abasing his pride and self-exaltation, leading him to bring the spirit of Christ into the smaller as well as the larger duties of life. It teaches him to be unswerving in his allegiance to justice and purity, and at the same time always to be kind and compassionate.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 7]          The appreciation of the Bible grows with its study. Whichever way the student may turn, he will find displayed the infinite wisdom and love of God. To him who is truly converted, the Word of God is the joy and consolation of the life. The Spirit of God speaks to him, and his heart becomes like a watered garden.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 8]                       A Strengthener of the Intellect          There is nothing more calculated to strengthen the intellect than a study of the Bible. No other book is so potent to elevate the thoughts, to give vigor to the faculties, as the broad, ennobling truths of the Bible. If God's Word were studied as it should be, men would have a breadth of mind, a nobility of character, that is rarely seen in these times.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 9]          No knowledge is so firm, so consistent, so far-reaching, as that obtained from a study of the Word of God. If there were not another book in the wide world, the Word of God, lived out through the grace of Christ, would make man perfect in this world, with a character fitted for the future, immortal life. Those who study the Word, taking it in faith as the truth, and receiving it into the character, will be complete in him who is all in all. Thank God for the possibilities set before humanity.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 10]          "Whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope." "Meditate upon these things: give thyself wholly to them; that thy profiting may appear to all." "For all flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away; but the word of the Lord endureth forever." The time devoted to a study of God's Word and to prayer will bring a hundredfold return.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 11]          The Word of God is the living seed, and as this seed is sown in the mind, the human agent must give diligent care to the successive stages of its growth. How is this to be done? -- After the Word has been prayerfully received, it is to be cherished, and practised in the daily life. It is to spring up and bear fruit, putting forth first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 12]                           The Spirit Necessary          It is not enough to study the Bible as other books are studied. In order for it to be understood savingly, the Holy Spirit must move on the heart of the searcher. The same Spirit that inspired the Word must inspire the reader of the Word. Then will be heard the voice of heaven. "Thy Word, O God, is truth," will be the language of the soul.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 13]          The mere reading of the Word will not accomplish the result designed of heaven; it must be studied and cherished in the heart. The knowledge of God is not gained without mental effort. We should diligently study the Bible, asking God for the aid of the Holy Spirit, that we may understand his Word. We should take one verse, and concentrate the mind on the task of ascertaining the thought which God has put in that verse for us. We should dwell on the thought till it becomes our own, and we know "what saith the Lord."  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 14]          There is but little benefit derived from a hasty reading of the Scriptures. One may read the Bible through, and yet fail to see its beauty, or to comprehend its deep and hidden meaning. One passage studied until its significance is clear to the mind, and its relation to the plan of salvation is evident, is of more value than the perusal of many chapters with no definite purpose in view, and no positive instruction gained. Keep your Bible with you. As you have opportunity, read it; fix the texts in your memory. Even while you are walking the streets, you may read a passage, and meditate upon it, thus fixing it in mind.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 15]          The life of Christ, that gives life to the world, is in his Word. It was by his word that Jesus healed disease and cast out demons; by his word he stilled the sea, and raised the dead; and the people bore witness that his word was with power. He spoke the word of God, as he had spoken to all the prophets and teachers of the Old Testament. The whole Bible is a manifestation of Christ. It is our source of power.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 16]          As our physical life is sustained by food, so our spiritual life is sustained by the Word of God. And every soul is to receive life from God's Word for himself. As we must eat for ourselves in order to receive nourishment, so we must receive the Word for ourselves. We are not to obtain it merely through the medium of another mind.  {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, June 11, 1908 par. 17]          Yes, the Word of God is the bread of life. Those who eat and digest this Word, making it a part of every action and of every attribute of character, grow strong in the strength of God. It gives immortal vigor to the soul, perfecting the experience, and bringing joys that will abide forever.                                                                   -    {RH, June 11, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 1]       June 18, 1908 Disseminating Temperance Principles    Mrs. E. G. White         God bids his people blend harmoniously in their service for him, that they may work in Christ's lines. This last message of warning must be brought to the world, and there are continual calls for those who will go forth and carry the message to the missionary fields that are calling for help. There are some who can not themselves go to these fields, but they can help with their means in support of the work.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 2]          Many can engage in the work of selling our periodicals. Thus they can earn means for the work in foreign fields while sowing seeds of truth in the byways and hedges in the home field. Such labor will be blessed of God, and it will not be done in vain.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 3]          Wherever you are, let your light shine forth. Hand our papers and pamphlets to those with whom you associate, when you are riding on the cars, visiting, conversing with your neighbors; and improve every opportunity to speak a word in season. The Holy Spirit will make the seed productive in some hearts.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 4]          As a people we should cultivate kindliness and courtesy in our association with those whom we meet. Let us avoid any abruptness of manner, and strive always to present the truth in an easy way. This truth means life, eternal life to the receiver. Study therefore to pass easily and courteously from subjects of a temporal nature to the spiritual and eternal. A most courteous manner characterized the work of the Saviour. Seek in the most gentle way to introduce your mission. While walking by the way, or seated by the wayside, you may drop into some heart the seed of truth.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 5]          I have words of encouragement to speak in regard to the special number of the Watchman, which the Southern Publishing House is soon to bring out. I shall rejoice to see our conferences help in this work by taking a large number of this issue for circulation. Let there be no forbiddings placed upon the effort, but let all take hold to give this temperance number a wide circulation.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 6]          There could be no better time than now for a movement of this kind, when the temperance question is creating such wide-spread interest. Let our people everywhere take hold decidedly to let it be seen where we stand on the temperance question. Let everything possible be done to circulate strong, stirring appeals for the closing of the saloon. Let this paper be made a power for good. Our work for temperance is to be more spirited, more decided.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 7]          Precious light will be given in the publications you scatter through the towns and cities. Your humble prayers, your unselfish activity, will be blessed of God, and the truth as it is in Jesus will come to those who need it. The words that Christ spoke to men while he was in the world, he will speak again through his humble faithful followers. Through them he will give to men the bread of life and the waters of salvation. Brethren, take up this work in humility of heart. The simplicity of true godliness will cause you to be respected, and will lead men and women to seek the source of your power. Believe, and you will receive the things you ask for.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 8]          The Woman's Christian Temperance Union is an organization with whose efforts for the spread of temperance principles we can heartily unite. The light has been given me that we are not to stand aloof from them, but, while there is to be no sacrifice of principle on our part, as far as possible we are to unite with them in laboring for temperance reforms. My husband and I in our labors, united with these temperance workers, and we had the joy of seeing several unite with us in the observance of the true Sabbath. Among them there is a strong prejudice against us, but we shall not remove this prejudice by standing aloof. God is testing us. We are to work with them when we can, and we can assuredly do this on the question of utterly closing the saloon.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 9]         As the human agent submits his will to the will of God, the Holy Spirit will make the impression upon the hearts of those to whom he ministers. I have been shown that we are not to shun the W. C. T. U. workers. By uniting with them in behalf of total abstinence, we do not change our position regarding the observance of the seventh day, and we can show our appreciation of their position regarding the subject of temperance. By opening the door, and inviting them to unite with us on the temperance question, we secure their help along temperance lines; and they, by uniting with us, will hear new truths which the Holy Spirit is waiting to impress upon hearts.  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 10]          My brethren, be workers together with Christ. Make every possible effort in season and out of season to spread the light of present truth. The Lord has taught us how safe is the cable that anchors us to the living Rock. Here is an opportunity to labor for those who have truth on some points, but who on other points are not safely anchored. Keep in touch with the people wherever you can. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 11]          "Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you." "Blessed is the man that heareth me, watching daily at my gates, and waiting at the posts of my doors." "He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might he increaseth strength. Even the youths shall faint and be weary, and the young men shall utterly fall: but they that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles; they shall run, and not be weary; and they shall walk, and not faint." "In that day I cried thou answeredst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in my soul."  {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, June 18, 1908 par. 12]          I entreat every soul to seek for true conversion of heart, and then labor for the salvation of precious souls.                                                                   -    {RH, June 18, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 1]       June 25, 1908 Self-Love or Self-Sacrifice    Mrs. E. G. White         Human beings belong to one great family,--the family of God. The Creator designed that they should respect and love one another, ever manifesting a pure, unselfish interest in one another's welfare. But Satan's aim has been to lead men to self first; and yielding themselves to his control, they have developed a selfishness that has filled the world with misery and strife, setting human beings at variance with one another. Selfishness is the essence of depravity, and because human beings have yielded to its power, the opposite of allegiance to God is seen in the world today. Nations, families, and individuals are filled with a desire to make self a center. Man longs to rule over his fellow men. Separating himself in his egotism from God and his fellow beings, he follows his unrestrained inclinations. He acts as if the good of others depended on their subjection to his supremacy.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 2]         Selfishness has brought discord into the church, filling it with unholy ambition. If Christians are sanctified through a belief in God's Word, why do they so often speak words that would bruise the hearts of others? Why do they acknowledge no law but the law of selfishness? Under the baleful influence of selfishness, men have lost the sense of what it means to love one another with a Christlike love.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 3]          Love for Christ unites man to his fellow man in unselfish interest. This is the science of benevolence. He whose heart is filled with the love that centers in God, realizes that he must deal justly and tenderly with his fellow beings because they have been redeemed by the blood of Christ. Supreme love for God leads us to seek the highest good of humanity.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 4]          Selfishness destroys Christlikeness filling man with self-love. It leads to continual departure from righteousness. Christ says, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." But self-love is blind to the perfection which God requires.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 5]          How great the love of God is! God made the world to enlarge heaven. He desired a larger family. And before man was created, God and Christ entered into a covenant that if he fell from his allegiance, Christ would bear the penalty of transgression. Man fell, but he was not left to the power of the destroyer. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." To the Redeemer was given all power to impart to fallen human beings for their benefit and blessing.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 6]          While on this earth, the Saviour was sorely tried. He was tempted in all points like as we are. He poured out his soul with strong crying and tears as he looked upon the backslidden condition of the people he had brought out of bondage. He saw them full of pride and self-exaltation, full of selfishness and covetousness. All this he must labor to overcome. He must live among them the life that God requires all his children to live. He must stand free from the slightest taint of impurity. Not in the least particular must he deviate from the principles of righteousness.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 7]          The gulf made by sin has been bridged. All may come boldly to the throne of grace, seeking help in every time of need. While we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. He took the place of the sinner, that he might present the repentant sinner to the Father, saying, "Lay his guilt on me. I have espoused his cause." Holding out his hands, bearing the marks of his crucifixion, the Saviour says, "I have graven that sinner upon the palms of my hands. No longer look upon him as guilty. Let him stand before thee guiltless; for I have borne his iniquity." At the cross, justice and mercy met together, and righteousness and peace kissed each other. God bowed his head in recognition of the completeness of the offering made for sin, and said, "It is enough."  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 8]          As we contemplate the great love of God, shall not our hearts be subdued and softened, yea, broken? Shall we not be filled with patience, long-suffering, and love? Shall we not die to self?  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 9]          Christ came to this world to reveal the love of God. His followers are to continue the work which he began. Let us strive to help and strengthen one another. Seeking the good of others is the way in which true happiness can be found. Man does not work against his own interest by loving God and his fellow men. The more unselfish his spirit, the happier he is, because he is fulfilling God's purpose for him. The breath of God is breathed through him, filling him with gladness. To him life is a sacred trust, precious in his sight because given by God to be spent in ministering to others.  {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, June 25, 1908 par. 10]          "Beloved, let us love one another; for love is of God; and every one that loveth is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is love. . . . If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath not seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from him, that he who loveth God loves his brother also."                                                                   -    {RH, June 25, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 Treasure Hidden  ［REPRINTED FROM THE  REVIEW OF JULY 12, 1898.］    Mrs. E. G. White         The sayings of Christ are to be valued not merely in accordance with the measure of man's understanding; they are to be considered in the important bearing which Christ himself gave them. He took old truths, of which he himself was the originator, and placed them before his hearers in heaven's own light. And how different was their representation! What a flood of meaning, and brightness, and spirituality was brought in by their explanation!  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2]          Christ set forth deeper and more spiritual truths than had ever before been heard from ruler, scribes, or elders. "I am the way, the truth, and the life," he declared. The rich treasures of truth opened before the people attracted and charmed them. They were in marked contrast with the spiritless, lifeless expositions of the Old Testament Scriptures by the rabbis. And the miracles which Jesus wrought keep constantly before his hearers the honor and glory of God. He seemed to them a messenger direct from heaven; for he spoke not to their ears only, but to their hearts. As he stood forth in his humility, yet in dignity and majesty, as one born to command, a power attended him; hearts were melted into tenderness. An earnest desire was created to be in his presence, to listen to the voice of him who uttered truth with such solemn melody.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3]          At the beginning of his ministry, Christ had declared the character of his work. "And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up: and as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, and stood up for to read. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias. And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it was written, The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord."  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 4]          That word was fulfilled. The sick were healed, demoniacs were restored, lepers and paralytics were made whole. The dumb spoke, the ears of the deaf were opened, the dead were brought to life, and the poor had the gospel preached to them. Every miracle wrought by Christ convinced some of his true character. Had a man in the common walks of life done the same works that Christ did, all would have declared that he was working by the power of God. But there were those who did not receive the light of heaven, and they set themselves more determinedly against this evidence.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 5]          The Jews were expecting an earthly prince who would deliver them from the power which God had declared would rule over them if they refused to keep the way of the Lord, and obey his laws. They had made their proud boast that Israel's king, the star arising from Judah, would break their thraldom, and make of them a kingdom of priests.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 6]          It was not the absence of external honor and riches and glory that caused the Jews to reject Jesus. The Sun of Righteousness, shining amid the moral darkness in such distinct rays, revealed the contrast between sin and holiness, purity and defilement, and such light was not welcome to them. Christ was not such a one as themselves. The Jews could have borne the disappointment of their hopes better than they could bear the righteous denunciation of their sins. In parables, Christ laid bare their professed sanctity. He compared them to whitened sepulchers; deceiving the people by their pretensions to purity.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 7]          In his youth, Christ was subject to his parents,--an example of obedience to all the youth. In his youth he learned the trade of a carpenter, and earned his bread by the sweat of his brow. Thus he honored physical labor. It should be an encouragement and source of strength to every human being, in the performance of the commonplace duties of life, to know that Jesus toiled to provide for his own temporal wants.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 8]          The teachings of Christ, in precept and example, were the sowing of the seed afterward to be cultivated by his disciples. The testimony of these fishermen was to be referred to as the highest authority, by all the nations of the world. They had not learned in the schools of the prophets; but Jesus had been their teacher, and had given them knowledge uncorrupted by tradition and bigotry. Christ scattered the heavenly grain, which minds and hearts that desired light and knowledge might gather up as precious treasure sent from heaven.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 9]          After his resurrection, Christ opened the understanding of his followers, that they might understand the Scriptures. Everything had been transformed by the working of the arts of Satan. Truth was covered up by the rubbish of error, and hidden from finite sight. When Christ had foretold his humiliation, rejection, and crucifixion, the disciples would not take in his meaning. It had been a part of their education that the Messiah would set up a temporal kingdom; and when Christ spoke of his sufferings, they did not understand his words. He reproved them because of their slowness of apprehension, and promised them that when the Comforter should come, he would bring many things to their remembrance.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 10]          Christ had many truths to give to his disciples, of which he could not speak, because they did not advance with the light that was flashed upon Levitical laws and the sacrificial offerings. They did not accept the light, advance with the light, and follow on to still greater brightness as Providence should lead the way. And for the same reason, Christ's disciples of 1898 do not comprehend important matters of truth. So dull has been the comprehension even of those who teach the truth to others, that many things can not be opened to them until they reach heaven. This ought not to be. But as men's minds become narrow, they think they know all, when they have only a glimpse of truth. They close their minds, as if there were no more for them to learn; and should the Lord attempt to lead them on, they would not accept the increased light. They cling to the spot where they see light, when that which they see is only a glimmer of the bright beams they might enjoy. They know very little of what it means to follow in the footsteps of Christ.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 11]          In their harmonious relation, the truths of Scripture are like links in a chain. Just as fast as our minds are quickened by the Spirit of God to comprehend light, and in humbleness appropriate it, we shall dispense it to others, and give the glory back to God. The development of truth is the reward of the humble-hearted seeker who will fear God, and walk with him. The truth which the mind grasps as truth is capable of constant expansion and new development. While we behold it, the truth is revealed in all its bearings in the life and character, and becomes more clear, and certain, and beauteous. The mind that grasps it in its preciousness becomes elevated, ennobled, sanctified.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 12]          Far, very far, are human minds from grasping the teachings of Christ. These are old truths in new settings. The entire system of Judaism was the gospel veiled. Those who will not consider are like the Jews. It is humbling to their dignity and pride to work the mines of truth. But the Light of the world is sending his divine rays to illuminate the entire Jewish economy, and the minds that have been accepting the sayings of men as the commandments of God are to be educated to look to God himself, the author of all truth.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 13]          In his habits and customs and practices, Christ did not conform to the standard of the world. What a lesson he gives to the churches that bear his name! They are not to exalt themselves above the Majesty of heaven, their Redeemer. What do men find in the example of Christ to justify them in their feelings of superiority, in keeping themselves apart from their fellow men, hiding themselves from their own flesh, because they have obtained more of this world's goods than their neighbors? Because the world honors the wealthy and despises the poor, shall those who claim to follow Jesus do the same? Whose example are such following? Surely not the example of him who said, "He hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised," "to preach the gospel to the poor."  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 14]          Very many teachers are content with a supposition in regard to the truth. They have crude ideas, and are content with a surface work in searching for truth, taking for granted that they have all that is essential. They take the sayings of others for truth, being too indolent to put themselves to diligent, earnest labor, represented in the Word as digging for hidden treasure. But man's inventions are not only unreliable, they are dangerous; for they place man where God should be. They place the sayings of men where a "Thus saith the Lord" should be. The world's Redeemer alone possesses the key to unlock the treasure-house of the Old Testament. He explores hidden things. He separates the precious truth from superstition and error and the devisings and imaginings of men.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 15]          Sharp, clear perceptions of truth will never be the reward of indolence. Investigation of every point that has been received as truth will richly repay the searcher; he will find precious gems. And in closely investigating every jot and tittle which we think is established truth, in comparing scripture with scripture, we may discover errors in our interpretation of Scripture. Christ would have the searcher of his Word sink the shaft deeper into the mines of truth. If the search is properly conducted, jewels of inestimable value will be found. The Word of God is the mine of the unsearchable riches of Christ.                                                                   -    {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 Impartiality in Education         Who can determine which one of a family will prove to be efficient in the work of God? There should be general education of all the members, and all our youth should be permitted to have the blessings and privileges of an education at our schools, that they may be inspired to become laborers together with God. They all need an education that they may be fitted for usefulness in this life, qualified for places of responsibility both in private and public life. There is great necessity of making plans that there may be a large number of competent workers; and many should fit themselves as teachers, that others may be trained and disciplined for the great work of the future. The church should take in the situation, and by their influence and means seek to bring about the much-desired end. Let a fund be created by generous contributions for the establishment of schools for the advancement of educational work. We need men well trained, well educated to work in the interest of the churches. They should present the fact that we can not trust our youth to go to seminaries and colleges established by other denominations, but must gather them in where their religious training will not be neglected. God would not have us in any sense behind in educational work; our college should be far in advance in the highest kind of education.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2]          "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." "The entrance of thy word giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." If we do not have schools for our youth, they will attend other seminaries and colleges, and will be exposed to infidel sentiments, cavilings and questionings concerning the inspiration of the Bible. There is a great deal of talk concerning higher education, and many suppose that this higher education consists wholly in an education in science and literature; but this is not all. The highest education includes the knowledge of the word of God, and is comprehended in the words of Christ, "That they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent."  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3]          Though we have come short of doing what we might have done for our youth and children in the past, let us now repent and redeem the time. The Lord says, "If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land: but if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword."--Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 Results of Christian Education         The work of teachers is an important one. They should make the Word of God their meditation. God will communicate by his own Spirit to the soul. Pray as you study, "Lord, open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law." When the teacher will rely upon God in prayer, the Spirit of Christ will come upon him, and God will work through him by the Holy Spirit upon the minds of the students. The Holy Spirit fills the mind and heart with sweet hope, and courage, and Bible imagery, and this will be communicated to the students; the words of truth will grow in importance, and assume a breadth and fulness of meaning of which you have never dreamed. The beauty and riches of the Word of God have a transforming influence upon mind and character; the sparks of heavenly love will fall upon the hearts of the children as an inspiration. We may bring hundreds and thousands of children to Christ if we will work for them.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2]          Let all to whom these words may come be melted and subdued. Let us in our educational work embrace far more than we have done of the children and youth, and there will be a whole army of missionaries raised up to work for God. I say again, Establish schools for the children where there are churches,--those who assemble to worship God.--Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 Home Training         It is surprising to see how little is done by many parents to save their own children. Every family in the home life should be a church, a beautiful symbol of the church of God in heaven. If parents realize their responsibilities to their children, they would not under any circumstances scold and fret at them. This is not the kind of education any child should have. Many, many children have learned to be faultfinding, fretful, scolding, passionate children, because they were allowed to be passionate at home. Parents are to consider that they are in the place of God to their children, to encourage every right principle and to repress every wrong thought.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2]          If in their own homes children are allowed to be disrespectful, disobedient, unthankful, and peevish, their sins lie at the door of the parents. It is the special work of fathers and mothers to teach their children with kindness and affection. They are to show that as parents they are the ones to hold the lines, to govern, and not to be governed by their children. They are to teach that obedience is required of them, and thus they educate them to submit to the authority of God.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3]          Does not mother remember that she, herself had to learn in jots and tittles before she could be helpful? It is a wrong to children to refuse to teach them little by little. Keep these children with you. Let them ask questions, and in patience answer them. Give your little children something to do; and let them have the happiness of supposing they help you. There must be no repulsing of your children when trying to do proper things. If they make mistakes, if accidents happen, and things break, do not blame. Their whole future life depends upon the education you give them in their childhood years. Teach them that all their faculties of body and mind were given them to use, and that all are the Lord's, pledged to his service. To some of these children the Lord gives an early intimation of his will. Parents and teachers, begin to teach the children to cultivate their God-given qualities. --Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 For Each Church         In all our churches, and wherever there is a company of believers, church-schools should be established; and in these schools there should be teachers with a true missionary spirit, for the children are to be trained to become missionaries. It is essential that the teachers be educated to act their part in instructing children of Sabbath-keepers not only in the sciences, but in the Scriptures. These schools, established in different localities, and conducted by God-fearing men and women, as the case demands, should be built upon the same principles as were the schools of the prophets.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2]          I say again, Establish schools for the children wherever there are churches; where there are those who assemble to worship God, let there be schools for the children. Work as if you were working for your life to save children from being drowned in the polluting, corrupting influences of this life.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3]          If people would encourage the church in which they are members, and establish small, humble school buildings in which to do service for God, they would accommodate their own children within their borders.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 4]          Therefore, in localities where there is a church, a school should be established if there are no more than six children to attend. A teacher should be employed who will educate the children in the truths of the Word of God, which are so essential for these last days, and which it is so important for them to understand. A great test is coming: it will be upon obedience or disobedience to the commandments of God.  {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 2, 1908 par. 5]          There should be schools established wherever there is a church or company of believers. Teachers should be employed to educate the children of Sabbath-keepers.--Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 2, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 1]       July 9, 1908 Conflict and Victory  ［SERMON AT THE WORKERS'  INSTITUTE, OAKLAND, CAL., MARCH 7, 1908.］    Mrs. E. G. White         "Unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith he that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 2]          The expression, "He that overcometh," indicates that there is something for every one of us to overcome. The overcomer is to be clothed in the white raiment of Christ's righteousness, and of him it is written: "I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels." O, what a privilege it is to be an overcomer, and to have our names presented before the Father by the Saviour himself! And when, as overcomers, we shall be "clothed in white raiment," the Lord will acknowledge our faithfulness as verily as in the days of the early Christian church he acknowledged the "few names even in Sardis" who had "not defiled their garments;" and we shall walk with him in white, for through his atoning sacrifice we shall be accounted worthy.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 3]          My dear friends, in view of these encouraging promises, how earnestly should we strive to perfect a character that will enable us to stand before the Son of God! Only those who are clothed in the garments of his righteousness will be able to endure the glory of his presence when he shall appear with "power and great glory."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 4]          It means much to be an overcomer. The besetments of the enemy and all his evil agencies must be firmly resisted. Every moment we must be on guard. Not for one instant are we to lose sight of Christ, and of his power to save in the hour of trial. Our hand must be placed in his, that we may be upheld by the power of his might.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 5]          We read further: "To the angel of the church in Philadelphia write; These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet; and to know that I have loved thee."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 6]          A battle is continually going on between the forces for good and the forces for evil, between the angels of God and the fallen angels. We are beset before and behind, on the right hand and on the left. The conflict that we are passing through is the last we shall have in this world. We are now in the midst of it. Two parties are striving for the supremacy. In this conflict we can not be neutral. We must stand either on one side or on the other. If we take our position on the side of Christ, if we acknowledge him before the world in word and work, we are bearing a living testimony as to whom we have chosen to serve and honor. In this important period of earth's history, we can not afford to leave any one in uncertainty as to whose side we are on.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 7]          The True Witness declares: "Behold, I have set before thee an open door." Let us thank God with heart and soul and voice; and let us learn to approach unto him as through an open door, believing that we may come freely with our petitions, and that he will hear and answer. It is by a living faith in his power to help, that we shall receive strength to fight the battles of the Lord with the confident assurance of victory.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 8]          "Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth." In this scripture is brought to view the hour of temptation that is to try them that dwell upon the earth. We are now living in this trying hour. There is no escape for any from this conflict. If in your life there are defective traits of character that you are not striving to overcome, you may be assured that the enemy will endeavor to take advantage of them; for he is watching vigilantly, seeking to spoil the faith of every one. In order to gain the victory over every besetment of the enemy, we must lay hold on a power that is out of and beyond ourselves. We must maintain a constant, living connection with Christ, who has power to give victory to every soul that will maintain an attitude of faith and humility. If we are self-sufficient, and think that we may go on just as we please, and yet hope to come out on the right side finally, we shall find that we have made a terrible mistake. As those who hope to receive the overcomer's reward, we must press forward in the Christian warfare, though at every advance we meet with opposition.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 9]          "Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." Here again we are admonished to faithfulness, in view of the conflict. We must not yield any point that we have already gained. From now on till Jesus comes, the battle will wax fiercer and still fiercer. We shall have to meet and resist men who are regarded as very wise and learned, but who are not spiritually wise unto salvation. Our only hope of saving our own souls and of helping others to be saved, is to receive the righteousness of Jesus Christ. We are seeking for a crown, a crown of glory that fadeth not away. As overcomers we are to reign with Christ in the heavenly courts; and we are to overcome through the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 10]          "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and " he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the name of my God, and " the name of the city of my God, which is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 11]          "And unto the angel of the church of the Laodiceans write; These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the beginning of the creation of God; I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 12]          Those who profess to serve Christ, while in life they deny him, are not thoroughly converted, and are regarded by Christ as very offensive. To every such one he says. "I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 13]          "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches."  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 14]          It will profit us to study carefully the book of Revelation. There are in this book many precious truths that we should bring into our daily experience.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 15]          We are not to rest quietly, with the thought that the devil will have nothing to do with us; but we can have the assurance that we shall not be left helpless, to be overcome by him. Yet if we, like many others, put forth no special efforts to resist him, he will work to lead us away from the truth. If we give him the least encouragement, he will not wait for a further invitation to come into our hearts. He will take possession of the mind, and then, although we may even think that we are being wonderfully led by the Lord, we shall be deceived. Our minds have been bought with an infinite price, and we can not afford to give them over to the control of the enemy. We have no right to follow impulse, and regard it as the guidance of heaven. We must have evidence that we are receiving the stamp of the divine character, such as will be acknowledged in the heavenly courts.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 16]          The Lord desires us to know what is our work in this world. Those who have come into right relation to God will have a living experience in carrying out his purposes. They will be enabled to help those who are tempted. Angels of God will open the way before them, and as they follow the leadings of the Holy Spirit, they will work for their neighbors and friends.  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 17]          If, while professing to know the truth, we lead others away from Christ by our example, there rests upon us a terrible accountability. It is a sad truth that some are carrying out plans and methods of their own devising, believing these to be right, when in reality they are working contrary to the purposes of God. Because they fail of maintaining a living connection with God, they are led by a spirit that is at enmity with God and his work. O that these deceived souls may yet repent and be converted!  {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, July 9, 1908 par. 18]          Why should we be so particular in regard to our life-conduct? O, there is a world lying in darkness, waiting for the Light of life, a world for whom Christ has given his life! In his plans for the redemption of the fallen race, Jesus came to the earth, and was subject to the same temptations wherewith man is beset. No one will be called to pass through temptations so severe as were those our Saviour endured. Because of this, our great High Priest knows how to succor those who are tempted. He knows how to sympathize with us when in our great need we call for help. There are severe trials before every one of us, yet we need not fail. In the hour of temptation, Christ will not leave his children, but will send his angels to minister unto us. He will answer our prayers for deliverance.                             (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, July 9, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 1]       July 16, 1908 Conflict and Victory  ［SERMON AT  THE WORKERS' INSTITUTE, OAKLAND,  CAL., MARCH 7, 1908.］    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         The Lord desires us to pray much, and to maintain a firm hold in his divine power. His blessings are to be sought, not merely for our own benefit, but for the benefit of our fellow men. In view of the power of our influence for good or for ill, we can not afford to deviate from the right way; for if we do wrong, we may lead some one else astray. "Make straight paths for your feet," writes the apostle Paul, "lest that which is lame be turned out of the way." If with clear, sanctified vision, we keep our eyes fixed upon Jesus, and walk by faith, we shall not stumble and fall. By beholding, we shall become changed into the likeness of the divine.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 2]          Our Saviour laid aside his royal robe and kingly crown, and left the glories of heaven to come to this world. He clothed his divinity with humanity. He designed that the fallen humanity might touch his humanity, and receive from him power to be partakers of the divine nature, and to overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. He is our pattern, and I beseech of you, my brethren, to lay hold of the power that is ours through the union of the divine and the human in Christ. He overcame for us, and we may claim his merits. We may plead his power, his virtue. And as we co-operate with him, and live in harmony with his law, he will cleanse our natures from sin, and impart to us his righteousness.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 3]          The world is to be warned of the impending judgments of God that precede the second coming of Christ. Those who know the truth should be taught to labor earnestly for their neighbors and friends. Special efforts must be put forth in behalf of those who do not know the truth. As we ourselves learn more and more how to overcome through the blood of the Lamb, and through the word of our testimony, we shall labor to help those who are weak, and who have been unable to overcome.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 4]          There are many who have never heard from the Word the reasons for our faith; and yet some of our ministers feel a burden to hover over little companies of believers in an effort to hold them together. The best way to hold them together is to induce them to maintain a living connection with God, and to exert their influence in seeking to draw others to him. It is our work to help others to place their feet upon the right foundation, and to understand their duty through a prayerful study of the Scriptures.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 5]          Satan knows that his time is short, and he is putting forth every effort in his power to destroy our faith in God and in his Word. His agencies are following us constantly, seeking to induce us to follow his plans, and to take a wrong course in word and deed. But if we will grasp the power that Christ offers, seeking the Lord diligently, and watching unto prayer, we shall have all power and wisdom to meet the attacks of the enemy.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 6]          Many of our people do not seem to realize that the time has come for every one to take his stand positively on the side of Jesus Christ and the heavenly angels. By their indifference, by carelessness in word and act, they leave themselves open to the molding influences of the enemy. They seem asleep as regards the issues that are now before the world.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 7]                             A View of the Conflict          I wish to read to you the description of a scene that passed before me not many years ago. This is published in "Testimonies for the Church," Vol. VIII, pages 41-43: --  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 8]          "In vision I saw two armies in terrible conflict. One army was led by banners bearing the world's insignia; the other was led by the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. Standard after standard was left to trail in the dust, as company after company of the Lord's army joined the foe, and tribe after tribe from the ranks of the enemy united with the commandment-keeping people of God. An angel flying in the midst of heaven put the standard of Emmanuel into many hands, while a mighty general cried out with a loud voice: 'Come into line. Let those that are loyal to the commandments of God and the testimony of Christ now take their position. Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and you shall be my sons and daughters. Let all who will come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.'  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 9]          "The battle raged. Victory alternated from side to side. Now the soldiers of the cross gave way, 'as when a standard-bearer fainteth.' Isaiah 10:18. But their apparent retreat was but to gain a more advantageous position. Shouts of joy were heard. A song of praise to God went up, and angels voices united in the song, as Christ's soldiers planted his banner on the walls of fortresses till then held by the enemy. The Captain of our salvation was ordering the battle, and sending support to his soldiers. His power was mightily displayed, encouraging them to press the battle to the gates. He taught them terrible things in righteousness, as he led them to step by step, conquering and to conquer.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 10]          "At last the victory was gained. The army following the banner with the inscription, 'The commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus,' was gloriously triumphant. The soldiers of Christ were close beside the gates of the city, and with joy the city received her King. The kingdom of peace and joy and everlasting righteousness was established.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 11]          "Now the church is militant. Now we are confronted with a world in midnight darkness, almost wholly given over to idolatry. But the day is coming in which the battle will have been fought, the victory won. The will of God is to be done on earth, as it is done in heaven. Then the nations will own no other law than the law of heaven. All will be a happy, united family; clothed with the garments of praise and thanksgiving,--the robe of Christ's righteousness. All nature, in its surpassing loveliness, will offer to God a constant tribute of praise and adoration. The world will be bathed in the light of heaven. The years will move on in gladness. The light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold greater than it is now. Over the scene the morning stars will sing together, and the sons of God will shout for joy, while God and Christ will shout in proclaiming, 'There shall be no more sin, neither shall there be any more death.'  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 12]          "This is the scene that is presented to me. But the church must and will fight against seen and unseen foes. Satan's agencies in human form are on the ground. Men have confederated to oppose the Lord of hosts. These confederacies will continue until Christ shall leave his place of intercession before the mercy-seat, and shall put on the garments of vengeance. Satanic agencies are in every city, busily organizing into parties those opposed to the law of God. Professed saints and avowed unbelievers take their stand with these parties. This is not time for the people of God to be weaklings. We can not afford to be off our guard for one moment.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 13]          "'Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.'"  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 14]          As I see representations of the terrible conflict that is now waging, and realize that those who are victorious will be with their Lord forevermore, I feel as if I can not spare myself. I must do all I can to help others win the victory and the crown of life. I am now in my eighty-first year, and yet I can not lay down the burden. My pen is in my hand almost constantly, except when I am in attendance at some meeting. I am always glad when I can have the privilege of speaking to a company of people, in the hope that the words I speak will be received, and will exert an influence for good upon life and character.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 15]          Since my return from Australia, I have felt a great burden for the work in Oakland. Frequently the Lord has revealed to me, as an indication of unfaithfulness on the part of his people, the little that is being done in our large cities. In the camp-meetings and tent-meetings that have been held in Oakland, I have stood before our own people, and with most earnest entreaties have labored to persuade them to give the truth to those who know it not. But many in our churches say, "We want your labors; we want you to preach to us." Let those who believe the truth, go out and preach it. Let them practise it before their neighbors. The Lord calls upon you, my brethren, to gain a deep, living experience in the things of God. There are sacrifices that we must make. Shall we let the multitudes who know nothing of the truth, perish in their sins, unwarned? Satan is planning to hold these souls fast. He is seeking to hedge up our opportunities for reaching them. But the God of heaven is also at work in their behalf. As you seek to labor for them, his angels will go before you to prepare their hearts, and the same heavenly agencies will go with you as you visit them, to tell them of the sin-pardoning Saviour.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 16]          Who will now carry this burden? In view of the great needs all about us, who can be content to hover over our own churches, neither gaining nor imparting strength? Let those who have a living connection with God, go out and labor for unbelievers. We do not call for those who are half asleep to go in their present condition, but we beseech them to awake, to lay hold of the arm of infinite strength, and then go forth speaking the words of life.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 17]          Let us now seek God with all the heart, that we may find him. For your soul's sake, I ask you to resist the devil. The promise is that he will flee from you. Put on the whole armor of righteousness, and press the battle to the gates. Heavenly angels will be with you to minister to your needs. You can speak the words of truth, and they will make an impression upon the heart.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 18]          How many of those present will now take a position on the Lord's side, enlisting to fight the good warfare? Ask the Saviour to anoint your eyes with the heavenly eyesalve, that you may have spiritual discernment. Break with the enemy, and come into line with the soldiers of Jesus Christ, and with heavenly angels. Here is a world perishing in sin. I beg of you, for Christ's sake, to work along right lines.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 19]          Are there those who will pledge themselves to live a life of prayer, ceasing to find fault, ceasing to criticize their brethren, and striving henceforth to be colaborers with Christ Jesus? There are souls to be saved, and we can not afford to lay stumbling-blocks in one another's way. Now we ask you to seek the Lord with all thy heart. Will those who are determined to cut loose from every temptation of the enemy, and to seek for heaven above, signify such determination by rising to their feet. ［Nearly all of the congregation present responded.］  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 20]         We desire that every one of you shall be saved. We desire that for you the gates of the city of God shall swing back on their glittering hinges, and that you, with all the nations who have kept the truth, may enter in. There we shall give praise and thanksgiving and glory to Christ and to the Father evermore, even forever and ever. May God help us to be faithful in his service during the conflict, and overcome at last, and win the crown of life eternal.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 21]          ［Praying］ My Heavenly Father, I come to thee at this time, just as I am, poor and needy, and dependent upon thee. I ask thee to give me and give this people the grace that perfects Christian character. Wilt thou have compassion upon this people? Let thy light shine into the chambers of the mind, and into the soul-temple. My Saviour, thou hast given thy life to purchase thine inheritance, that, as overcomers, they may enter the kingdom of God, where they shall go no more out forever. Bless those who have signified their desire to serve thee. Put thy Spirit upon them.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 22]          I ask thee, Heavenly Father, to let thy Holy Spirit come to this people. May thy salvation be revealed. Touch their hearts, and make them very tender. Soften them by thy Holy Spirit, and help them to see the work to be done for their neighbors, and for souls that are perishing all around them. O awaken them to their responsibilities! May they wash their robes of character, and make them white in the blood of the Lamb. Wilt thou encircle them in the arms of thy mercy? Plead with them through the impressions of thy Holy Spirit, that they may try to let their light shine to those that have not known the truth. Put thy church in order, O Lord, that they may labor for souls.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 22}
[RH, July 16, 1908 par. 23]          My Saviour, reveal thyself to this people. Let thy love be expressed -- O let it be revealed! Hold thy people, that Satan may not have his will and way with them. Help them to press through all opposition, that at last they may lay their crowns at the feet of Jesus in the city of God; and thy name shall have all the glory. Amen.  {RH, July 16, 1908 par. 23}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 1]      July 23, 1908 An Appeal to Ministers    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord has instructed me to say to his people that he demands a deeper consecration on their part, in every conference, in every church, in every household. Said the messenger: Speak to the leading men, saying, You should give to the people an example of what may be done by the human agent in holy living by coming into close relation to God. Do all in your power to send home the messages of warning that have been given. Wake up the watchmen; for their unbelief has paralyzed the efforts of many who would become workers.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 2]          "As the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 3]          "But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing."  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 4]          "Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season?" I repeat this. Many among professedly Christian teachers and pious men are not such at heart. They have not been purifying their souls by obeying the truth. And because the religious experience of many has been only a profession, meat has not been given in due season, and God has been greatly displeased. Blessed is that servant, the Lord declares, whom his Lord when he comes shall find faithful. "Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 5]          "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart, my lord delayeth his coming; and shall begin to smite his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken; the lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, and shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth."  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 6]          This lesson is being fulfilled all around us and right in our midst. In the indifference and boasting of men and women today, the words of the evil servant are being repeated, "My Lord delayeth his coming." In our large cities every kind of wickedness imaginable is being revealed, and yet among the masses, yes, even among the scoffers, there are some who are listening for the trumpet to give the signal of alarm. But they listen in vain. The appropriate warnings have not been given. Is it not high time that the messengers should awake, and give the warning message that is to prepare the world for the judgments that are right upon us?  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 7]         Let there be an awakening, and heartfelt confessions of sin. Let there be a seeking after God. Let the shepherds throw off the lethargy that is upon them. Wake up, brethren, for Christ's sake wake up! Let earnest, organized efforts be made that light may go forth to those in darkness, who are eating and drinking with those who are befogged with skepticism.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 8]          Our sinful condition of lukewarmness has been coming on for years. We are far behind in following the instructions given to enter the cities, and erect memorials for the cause of present truth. For many years the instruction has been repeated to us regarding the work to be done in the cities; yet there seems to be a deathlike slumber upon many ministers and people. There are a few who have been doing all in their power, but the burden of this work has not been borne upon the hearts of our people; they are not urged to co-operate, and to set in order the things that remain, that are ready to die.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 9]          At our meetings held in the cities, and at our camp-meetings, we do not ask for great demonstrations, but we ask that the men who come before the people to present the truth shall be in earnest, and shall reveal that God is with them. There must be a special seeking after God, that the work of the meeting may be carried on under the deep movings of the Holy Spirit. There must be no mingling of the wrong with the right. In the past we have had abundant evidence that God will work through those who place themselves wholly on his side; and this evidence will again be given. We must have at our camp-meetings Christians of the class of whom it was said, "Ye are the light of the world." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Those who seek the Lord in humility of heart will be uplifted and refreshed.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 10]                         Avoid the Errors of the Past          Those who take hold of the work at this time are not to repeat the mistakes that have been made in the past, when men have sought to control and rule their fellow workers. God forbids that this spirit shall come into his work. Another message than this is to be borne. Those who have felt a burden to place yokes on the necks of their brethren who desired to labor, are called upon to repent and be converted. "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near." The message of the third angel is to go forth with a loud voice. Wake up the watchmen; leave them not to settle back in their death-like slumber.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 11]          By words and works some have declared, "My Lord delayeth his coming," and the thief is preparing to steal in and destroy their goods. O that our brethren would awake to the situation! Every presentation possible may be made to them, but unless the plowshare of truth shall plow up the fallow ground of the heart, there will be no thorough work done. Hearts that are hard will not be broken until there is deep and sincere repentance. Unless there is a thorough reconversion, some will fall back into the same ways that have been followed for the past eight years.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 12]                               A Word to the Wavering          Of those who are constantly working to undermine faith in the message God is sending to his people, I am instructed to say, "Come out from among them, and be ye separate." Come into the light, brethren, and lead others to the Way, the Truth, and the Life. Those who in faith accept the leadings of the Spirit of God will see where their dangers lie, and will make decided moves in the right direction.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 13]          There are some who have not accepted the messages God has sent, and these have sown the seeds of unbelief until tares have sprung up and multiplied. Those who themselves have a tottering faith are constantly working to weaken the faith of those who come within the reach of their influence. Those who have stood directly in the way of the work of God for the past fifteen years, are not to be sustained or given influence.  {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, July 23, 1908 par. 14]          Now, brethren and sisters, is your time to obtain an experience that will be invaluable to you in the future. But there can be no compromise. Those who desire to be accepted as workers in the future of this cause, must advance step by step heavenward. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."                                                                   -    {RH, July 23, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 1]       July 30, 1908 Our Publications    Mrs. E. G. White         The great and wonderful work of the last gospel message is to be carried on now as it has never been before. The world is to receive the light of truth through an evangelizing ministry of the Word in our books and periodicals. Our publications are to show that the end of all things is at hand. I am bidden to say to our publishing houses, Lift up the standard; lift it up higher. Proclaim the third angel's message, that it may be heard by all the world. Let it be seen that "here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Let our literature give the message as a witness to all the world.  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 2]          Our workers should now be encouraged to give their first attention to books that deal with the evidences of our faith, which teach the doctrines of the Bible, and will prepare a people to stand in the trying times before us. Having brought a people to the enlightenment of the truth by prayerful labor in Bible instruction, and through a wise use of our publications, we are to teach them to become laborers in word and doctrine. We are to encourage them to scatter the books that deal with Bible subjects, and whose teachings will prepare a people to stand, having their loins girded with truth, and their lamps burning.  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 3]          We have been asleep, as it were, regarding the work that may be accomplished by the circulation of well-prepared literature. Let us now, by the wise use of periodicals and books, preach the Word with determined energy, that the world may understand the message that Christ gave to John on the Isle of Patmos. Let every human intelligence who professes the name of Christ testify, The end of all things is at hand; prepare to meet thy God.  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 4]          Our publications should go everywhere. Let them be issued in many languages. The third angel's message is to be given through this medium and through the living teacher. You who believe the truth for this time, wake up. It is our duty now to bring in all the means possible to help those who understand the truth to proclaim it. Part of the money that comes in from the sale of our publications should be used to increase our facilities for the production of more literature that will open blind eyes and break up the fallow ground of the heart.  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 5]          There is danger of our brethren entering into commercialism, and becoming so engrossed in worldly business that the truths of the Word of God in their purity and power are not brought into the life. The love of trade and gain is becoming more and more prevalent. My brethren, let your souls be truly converted. If ever there was a time when we needed to understand our responsibilities, it is now, when truth is fallen in the streets, and equity can not enter. Satan has come down with great power, to work with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; and everything that can be shaken will be shaken, and those things that can not be shaken will remain. The Lord is coming very soon, and we are entering into scenes of calamity. Satanic agencies, though unseen, are working to destroy human life. But if our life is hid with Christ in God, we shall see of his grace and salvation. Christ is coming to establish his kingdom on the earth. Let our tongues be sanctified, and used to glorify him. Let us work now as we have never worked before. We are exhorted to "be instant in season, out of season." We are to make openings for the presentation of the truth. We are to improve every opportunity of drawing souls to Christ.  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 6]          As a people we are to be reconverted, our lives sanctified to declare the truth as it is in Jesus. In the work of scattering our publications, we can speak of a Saviour's love from a warm and throbbing heart. God alone has the power to forgive sins; if we do not speak this message to the unconverted, our neglect may prove their ruin. Blessed, soul-saving, Bible truths are published in our papers. There are many who can help in the work of selling our periodicals. The Lord calls upon all of us to seek to save perishing souls. Satan is at work to deceive the very elect, and now is our time to work with vigilance. Our books and papers are to be brought before the notice of the people; the gospel of present truth is to be given to our cities without delay. Shall we not arouse to our duties?  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 7]          If we are making the life and teachings of Christ our study, every passing event will furnish a text for an impressive discourse. It was thus the Saviour preached the gospel in the highways and byways; and as he spoke, the little group that listened to him swelled to a great company. Present-day evangelists are to be workers together with Christ. These, just as verily as the first disciples, have the assurance: "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 8]          The work to be carried on by the people of God is declared in the words of inspiration: "Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare the way before thee. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight." "Behold my servant, whom I uphold; mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth; I have put my Spirit upon him; he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench: he shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth; and the isles shall wait for his law."  {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, July 30, 1908 par. 9]          God invites all men to the fullest investigation of the claims of his law. His Word is sacred and infinite. The cause of truth is to go forth as a lamp that burneth. Earnest study of the Word of God will reveal the truth. Sin and wrong will not be sustained, but the law of God will be vindicated. "Thus saith the Lord, he that created the heavens, and stretched them out; he that spread forth the earth, and that which cometh out of it; he that giveth bread to the people upon it, and spirit to them that walk therein: I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light to the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house." Christians are to seek their light from the Word of God, and then in faith go forth to give that light to those who sit in darkness.                                                                   -    {RH, July 30, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 1]       August 6, 1908 Circulate the Publications--No. 1    Mrs. E. G. White         In the night of March 2, 1907, many things were revealed to me regarding the value of our publications on present truth, and the small effort that is being made by our brethren and sisters in the churches for their wide circulation.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 2]          I have been repeatedly shown that our presses should now be constantly employed in publishing light and truth. This is a time of spiritual darkness in the churches of the world. Ignorance of divine things has hidden God and the truth from view. The forces of evil are gathering in strength. Satan flatters his coworkers that he will do a work that will captivate the world. While partial inactivity has come upon the church, Satan and his hosts are intensely active. The professed Christian churches are not converting the world; for they are themselves corrupted with selfishness and pride, and need to feel the converting power of God in their midst before they can lead others to a purer or higher standard.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 3]                           An Encouraging Experience          The afternoon of March 2 I spent in counsel with Brother and Sister S. N. Haskell, discussing the work in Oakland, and their plans to go East to spend some time in South Lancaster. After our visit I was weary, and retired early. I was suffering with rheumatism in my left side, and could get no rest because of the pain. I turned from side to side, trying to find ease from the suffering. There was a pain in my heart that portended no good for me. At last I fell asleep.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 4]          About half-past nine I attempted to turn myself, and as I did so, I became aware that my body was entirely free from pain. As I turned from side to side, and moved my hands, I experienced an extraordinary freedom and lightness that I can not describe. The room was filled with light, a most beautiful, soft, azure light, and I seemed to be in the arms of heavenly beings.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 5]          This peculiar light I have experienced in the past in times of special blessing, but this time it was more distinct, more impressive, and I felt such peace, peace so full and abundant no words can express it. I raised myself into a sitting posture, and I saw that I was surrounded by a bright cloud, white as snow, the edges of which were tinged with a deep pink. The softest, sweetest music was filling the air, and I recognized the music as the singing of the angels. Then a Voice spoke to me, saying, "Fear not; I am your Saviour. Holy angels are all about you."  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 6]          "Then this is heaven," I said, "and now I can be at rest. I shall have no more messages to bear, no more misrepresentations to endure. Everything will be easy now, and I shall enjoy peace and rest. O, what inexpressible peace fills my soul! Is this indeed heaven? Am I one of God's little children? and shall I always have this peace?"  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 7]          The Voice replied. "Your work is not yet done."  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 8]          Again I fell asleep, and when I awoke, I heard music, and I wanted to sing. Then some one passed my door, and I wondered if that person saw the light. After a time the light passed away, but the peace remained.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 9]          After a while I fell asleep again. This time I seemed to be in a council meeting where our book work was being discussed. There were a number of our brethren present, leaders in our work, and Elder Haskell and his wife were there consulting together and with the brethren about the circulation of our books, tracts, and periodicals.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 10]          Elder Haskell was presenting strong reasons why the books which contain the knowledge that has been communicated to Sister White,--the books containing the special message to come to the world at this present time,--should be more freely circulated. "Why," he inquired, "do not our people appreciate and circulate more widely the books bearing the divine credentials? Why is not a specialty made of the books containing the warnings regarding Satan's work? Why do we not give greater effort to circulating the books that point out Satan's plans to counterwork the work of God, that uncover his plans and point out his deceptions? The moral evils of his deceptions are to be removed by opening the eyes of the people so that they shall discern the situation and the dangers of our times; so that they shall make diligent effort to lay hold by faith upon Christ and his righteousness."  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 11]          A messenger from heaven stood in our midst, and he spoke words of warning and instruction. He made us clearly understand that the gospel of the kingdom is the message for which the world is perishing, and that this message, as contained in our publications already in print, and those yet to be issued, should be circulated among the people who are nigh and afar off.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 12]                         Dangers in Speculative Study          The light of truth which God designs shall come to the people of the world at this time is not that which the world's men of learning are seeking to impart; for these men in their research often arrive at erroneous conclusions, and in their study of many authors become enthused with theories that are of satanic origin. Satan, clothed in the garb of an angel of light, presents for the study of the human mind subjects which seem very interesting, and which are full of scientific mystery. In the investigation of these subjects, men are led to accept erroneous conclusions, and to unite with seducing spirits in the work of propounding new theories which lead away from the truth.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 13]          There is danger that the false sentiments expressed in the books that they have been reading will sometimes be interwoven by our ministers, teachers, and editors with their arguments, discourses, and publications, under the belief that they are the same in principle as the teachings of the Spirit of truth. The book "Living Temple" is an illustration of this work, the writer of which declared in its support that its teachings were the same as those found in the writings of Mrs. White. Again and again we shall be called to meet the influence of men who are studying sciences of satanic origin, through which Satan is working to make a nonentity of God and of Christ.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 14]          The Father and the Son each have a personality. Christ declared, "I and my Father are one." Yet it was the Son of God who came to the world in human form. Laying aside his royal robe and kingly crown, he clothed his divinity with humanity, that humanity through his infinite sacrifice might become partakers of the divine nature, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 15]          Christ was tempted in all points as man is tempted, but at no time did he bring against the tempter a railing accusation. To every temptation he presented the Word of the Lord. "It is written" was his never-failing weapon. We, as the representatives of Christ, are to meet every thrust of the enemy with the Word of the living God. Never should we allow ourselves to follow the trail of the serpent by using his scientific arguments. Satan can never gain advantage of the child of God who relies on the Word of God as his defense.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 16]          Our Counselor impressed deeply on our minds that God's commandment-keeping people must be sanctified through the truth, and that truth must ever be given the foremost place. We must not forget that Satan still lives to exercise his deceptive power through false science.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 17]          Christ was the Majesty of heaven, the Prince of life; yet he humbled himself as a man, and became obedient to every law of God. He passed over the ground that every man must tread who takes his name, and came forth from his trial pure and untainted by sin. He was our example in all things.  {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, August 6, 1908 par. 18]          The first advent of Christ and his life of ministry are not studied as they should be. His life was one of self-denial, in which truth in all its noble qualities was expressed. He lived to bless humanity by every good word and work.                                                                   -    {RH, August 6, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 1]       August 13, 1908 Circulate the Publications--No. 2    Mrs. E. G. White         The work of book-making is a grand and good work; but it has not always stood in the high and holy position that God designed it should occupy, because self has been interwoven with the work of some who have engaged in it. The book work should be the means of quickly giving the sacred light of present truth to the world. The publications that come forth from our presses today are to be of such a character as to strengthen every pin and pillar of the faith that was established by the Word of God and by the revelations of his Spirit.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 2]         The truth that God has given for his people in these last days should keep them firm when there come into the church those who present false theories. The truth that has stood firm against the attacks of the enemy for more than half a century must still be the confidence and comfort of God's people.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 3]          Our evidence to non-professors that we have the truth of the Word of God will be given in a life of strict self-denial. We must not make a mockery of our faith, but ever keep before us the example of him who, though he was the Prince of heaven, stooped to a life of self-denial and sacrifice to vindicate the righteousness of his Father's word. Let us each resolve to do our best, that the light of our good works may shine forth to the world.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 4]                              Unity and Progress          Perfect agreement should exist in the plans laid for the publication of our books and periodicals, that the light which they contain may be quickly carried everywhere, to the nominal churches and to the world. Much more should have been accomplished in the sale of our books than we see accomplished today.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 5]          Our ministers should call upon the church-members to let the truth triumph. "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising." Unity and love will accomplish wonderful things for the believers. Will not our churches arouse, and give the last warning message to the world?  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 6]                                Our Relief Books          "Christ's Object Lessons" is a book that speaks for itself, and it has accomplished a good work. As it has been sold, and the object of its sale related, money has been received that has relieved the indebtedness of our schools. But more than this, many by reading the book have been blessed by its lessons of truth, and many more will be blessed by reading it.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 7]          The book "Ministry of Healing" may do the same work for our sanitariums and health institutions that "Christ's Object Lessons" has done for our schools. This book contains the wisdom of the Great Physician. To me it has been a great privilege to donate my work on these books to the cause of God. In the future there should be a much greater effort made to increase their sale.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 8]                               Lift the Debts          God designs that we shall learn lessons from the failures of the past. It is not pleasing to him to have debts rest upon his institutions. We have reached the time when we must give character to the work by refusing to erect large and costly buildings. We are not to copy the mistakes of the past, and become more and more involved in debt. We are rather to endeavor to clear off the indebtedness that still remains on our institutions. Our churches can help in this matter if they will. Those members to whom the Lord has given means can invest their money in the cause without interest or at a low rate of interest, and by their free-will offerings they can help to support the work. The Lord asks you to return cheerfully to him a portion of the goods he has lent you, and thus become his almoners.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 9]                       Another View of the Book Work          Afterward we were in camp-meetings and in large meetings in our churches, where the ministers presented clearly the perils of the times in which we live, and the great importance of making haste in the circulation of our literature. In response to these appeals, the brethren and sisters came forward and purchased many books. Some took a few, and some purchased large quantities. Most of the purchasers paid for the books they took. A few arranged to pay afterward.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 10]          Because books were being sold at low prices, some being specially reduced for the occasion, many were purchased, and some by persons not of our faith. They said, "It must be that these books contain a message for us. These people are willing to make sacrifices in order that we may have them, and we will secure them for ourselves and our friends."  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 11]          But dissatisfaction was expressed by some of our own people. "A stop must be put to this work," one said, "or our business will be spoiled." As one brother was carrying away an armful of books, a canvasser laid his hand upon his arm, and said, "My brother, what are you doing with so many books?" Then I heard the voice of our Counselor saying, "Forbid them not." This is a work that should be done. The end is near. Already much time has been lost, when these books should have been in circulation. Sell them far and near. Scatter them like the leaves of autumn. This work is to continue without the forbiddings of any one. Souls are perishing out of Christ. Let them be warned of his soon appearing in the clouds of heaven.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 12]          Some of the workers continued to appear much cast down. One was weeping, and said, "These are doing the publishing work an injustice by purchasing these books at so low a price; besides, this work is depriving us of some of the revenue by which our work is sustained." The Voice replied, "You are meeting with no loss. These workers who take the books at reduced prices could not obtain so ready sale for them except it be at this so-called sacrifice. Many are now purchasing for their friends and for themselves who otherwise would not think of buying."  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 13]                                A Caution          Then instruction was given to Elder Haskell that in his anxiety to supply the people with the precious truth contained in his books, in his desire that all should feel that the books are worth more than they cost, and that all should be encouraged to give them a wide circulation, he was selling his books too cheap, and thus making his own burden too heavy.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 14]          Our Counselor said, "The books should be sold in such a way that the author will not be left bare-handed, and that the publishing-house shall have a proper margin so that it will have means to carry on its work."  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 15]                           A Parable for Our Study          "The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder," Christ declared, "which went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. And when he had agreed with the laborers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market-place, and said unto them; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 16]          "Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive. So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the laborers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 17]          "But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny. And when they had received it, they murmured against the good man of the house, saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. But he answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst thou not agree with me for a penny? Take that thine is, and go thy way: I will give unto this last even as unto thee. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? Is thine eye evil, because I am good? So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen."  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 18]          The value of service to God is measured by the Spirit in which it is rendered, rather than by the length of time spent in labor.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 19]          I am very desirous that the light contained in my books shall come to every soul possible; for God has sent the message for all. These books contain precious lessons in Christian experience. I would not dare forbid that these books be sold on special occasions at a low price, lest I should hinder the reading of the book, and thus withhold the light from some soul who might be converted to the truth. I have no forbiddings to place on the work of circulation of our books. Let the light be placed on the candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 20]                          A Lesson in Commercialism          "And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them that sold doves, and said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves.  {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, August 13, 1908 par. 21]          "And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them. And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the Son of David; they were sore displeased, and said unto him, Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea; have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise?"                                                                   -    {RH, August 13, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 1]       August 20, 1908 A Broader View    Mrs. E. G. White         In carrying forward the Lord's work at home and abroad, those in positions of responsibility must plan wisely, so as to make the best possible use of men and of means. The burden of sustaining the work in many of the foreign fields must be largely borne by our conferences in the home land. These conferences should have means with which to assist in opening new fields, where the testing truths of the third angel's message have never yet penetrated. Within the past few years, doors have been thrown open as if by magic; and men and women are needed to enter these doors, and begin earnest work for the salvation of souls.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 2]          Our educational institutions can do much toward meeting the demand for trained workers for these mission fields. Wise plans should be laid to strengthen the work done in our training centers. Study should be given to the best methods for fitting consecrated young men and young women to bear responsibility and to win souls for Christ. They should be taught how to meet the people, and how to present the third angel's message in an attractive manner. And in the management of financial matters, they should be taught lessons that will help them when they are sent to isolated fields where they must suffer many privations and practise the strictest economy.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 3]          The Lord has instituted a plan whereby many of the students in our schools can learn practical lessons needful to success in after-life. He has given them the privilege of handling precious books that have been dedicated for the advancement of our educational and sanitarium work. In the very handling of these books, the youth will meet with many experiences that will teach them how to cope with problems that await them in the regions beyond. During their school life, as they canvass for these books, many may learn how to approach people courteously, and how to exercise tact in conversing with them on different points of present truth. And as they meet with a degree of success financially, some will learn lessons of thrift and economy, which will be of great advantage to them when they are sent out as missionaries.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 4]          The students who take up the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing" will need to study the book they expect to sell. As they familiarize their minds with the subject-matter of the book in hand, and endeavor to practise its teachings, they will develop in knowledge and spiritual power. The messages in these books contain the light that God has revealed to me to give to the world. The teachers in our schools should encourage the students to make a careful study of every chapter. They should teach these truths to their students, and seek to inspire the youth with a love for the precious thoughts the Lord has entrusted to us to communicate to the world.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 5]          Thus the preparation for handling these books, and the daily experiences gained while bringing them to the attention of the people, will prove an invaluable schooling to those who take part in this line of effort. Under the blessing of God, the youth will obtain a fitting-up for service in the Lord's vineyard.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 6]          There is a special work to be done for our young people by those bearing responsibility in local churches throughout the conferences. When the church officers see promising youth who are desirous of fitting themselves for usefulness in the Lord's service, but whose parents are unable to send them to school, they have a duty to perform in studying how to give help and encouragement. They should take counsel with parents and youth, and unite in planning wisely. Some youth may be best fitted to engage in home missionary work. There is a wide field of usefulness in the distribution of our literature, and in bringing the third angel's message to the attention of friends and neighbors. Other youth should be encouraged to enter the canvassing work, to sell our larger books. Some may have qualifications that would make them valuable helpers in our institutions. And in many instances, if promising youth were wisely encouraged and properly directed, they could be led to earn their own schooling by taking up the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons" or "Ministry of Healing."  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 7]          In selling these books, the youth would be acting as missionaries; for they would be bringing precious light to the notice of the people of the world. At the same time they would be earning money to enable them to attend school, where they could continue their preparation for wider usefulness in the Lord's cause. In the school, they would receive encouragement and inspiration from teachers and students to continue their work of selling books; and when the time came for them to leave school, they would have received a practical training fitting them for the hard, earnest, self-sacrificing labor that has to be done in many foreign fields, where the third angel's message must be carried under difficult and trying circumstances.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 8]          How much better is this plan than for students to go through school without obtaining a practical education in field work, and, at the end of their course, leave under a burden of debt, with but little realization of the difficulties they will have to meet in new and untried fields! How hard it will be for them to meet the financial problems that are connected with pioneer work in foreign lands! And what a burden some one will have to carry until the debts incurred by the student have been paid!  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 9]          On the other hand, how much might be gained, if the self-supporting plan were followed! The student would often be enabled to leave the educational institution, nearly or wholly free from personal indebtedness; the finances of the school would be in a more prosperous condition; and the lessons learned by the student while passing through these experiences in the home field would be of untold value to him in foreign fields.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 10]          Let wise plans now be laid to help worthy students to earn their own schooling by handling these books, if they so desire. Those who earn sufficient means in this way to pay their way through a course at one of our training-schools, will gain a most valuable practical experience that will help fit them for pioneer missionary work in other fields.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 11]          A great work is to be done in our world in a short time, and we must study to understand and appreciate, more than we have in past years, the providence of God in placing in our hands the precious volumes, "Christ's Object Lessons," and "Ministry of Healing," as a means of helping worthy students to meet their expenses while in training, as well as a means of liquidating the indebtedness on our educational and medical institutions.  {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, August 20, 1908 par. 12]          Great blessings are in store for us, as we wisely handle these precious books given us for the advancement of the cause of present truth. And as we labor in accordance with the Lord's plan, we shall find that many consecrated youth will be fitted to enter the regions beyond as practical missionaries; and, at the same time, the conferences in the home field will have means with which to contribute liberally to the support of the work that shall be undertaken in new territory.                                                                   -    {RH, August 20, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 1]       August 27, 1908 Camp-Meetings and Our Publications    Mrs. E. G. White         In connection with our camp-meetings in past years, God's servants have improved many precious opportunities for instructing our people in practical methods of presenting the saving truths of the third angel's message to their friends and acquaintances. Many have been taught how to labor as self-supporting missionaries in their home communities. Many have returned home from these annual gatherings, to labor with greater zeal and intelligence than hitherto.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 2]          It would be pleasing to God if far more of this practical instruction were given the church-members who attend our camp-meetings, than has usually been given in years past. Our general workers and our brethren and sisters in every conference should remember that one of the objects of our annual gatherings is that all may gain a knowledge of practical methods of personal missionary work. This phase of our camp-meetings is outlined in "Testimonies for the Church," Volume VI, as follows:--  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 3]          "God has committed to our hands a most sacred work, and we need to meet together to receive instruction, that we may be fitted to perform this work. We need to understand what part we shall individually be called upon to act in building up the cause of God in the earth, in vindicating God's holy law, and in lifting up the Saviour as 'the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." John 1:29. We need to meet together and receive the divine touch that we may understand our work in the home. Parents need to understand how they may send forth from the sanctuary of the home their sons and daughters so trained and educated that they will be fitted to shine as lights in the world. We need to understand in regard to the division of labor, and how each part of the work is to be carried forward. Each one should understand the part he is to act, that there may be harmony of plan and of labor in the combined work of all."--Pages 32, 33.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 4]          "Properly conducted, the camp-meeting is a school where pastors, elders, and deacons can learn to do more perfect work for the Master. It should be a school where the members of the church, old and young, are given opportunity to learn the way of the Lord more perfectly, a place where believers can receive an education that will help them to help others. . . .  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 5]          "The best help that ministers can give the members of our churches is not sermonizing, but planning work for them. Give each one something to do for others. Help all to see that as receivers of the grace of Christ they are under obligation to work for him. And let all be taught how to work. Especially should those who are newly come to the faith be educated to become laborers together with God. If set to work, the despondent will soon forget their despondency; the weak will become strong, the ignorant intelligent, and all will be prepared to present the truth as it is in Jesus. They will find an unfailing helper in him who has promised to save all that come unto him."--Pages 49, 50.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 6]          In some of our conferences, the leaders have hesitated to introduce these practical methods of instruction. Some are naturally inclined to sermonize rather than to teach. But on such occasions as our annual camp-meetings, we must never lose sight of the opportunities afforded for teaching the believers how to do practical missionary work in the place where they may live. In many instances it would be well to set apart certain men to carry the burden of different lines of educational work at these meetings. Let some help the people to learn how to give Bible readings and to conduct cottage meetings. Let others bear the burden of teaching the people how to practise the principles of health and temperance, and how to give treatments to the sick. Still others may labor in the interests of our periodical and book work. And let chosen workers take a special interest in teaching many how to handle "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing."  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 7]          Many have never learned how to sell the books dedicated to the advancement of our institutional work. But such should not excuse themselves. They should study diligently how they may do their part faithfully in connection with the circulation of these precious books. Our schools and sanitariums must be conducted on a high plane of efficiency, and a solemn responsibility rests upon us all to help place these institutions on vantage-ground by giving the relief books a wide circulation. God will be glorified by every one who takes an active interest in the work of placing these books in the hands of the multitudes who are in need of the saving truths of the gospel.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 8]          The opportunity we have of doing good by striving to carry out the Lord's plan for the relief of our schools and sanitariums, has been presented to me over and over again in connection with the Southern California Conference. The conditions there are unusually favorable for a long-continued effort to push the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing." Our brethren and sisters in Southern California should never weary of this plan for raising money to meet the debts that have accumulated. The students of the Fernando School, and the nurses of the three sanitariums that have been established, can ill afford to lose the precious experiences in missionary work that come to those who handle the relief books. And the conference can ill afford to lose the results, spiritual as well as financial, that would accompany a continued effort of this sort.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 9]          But years have passed, and students who should have been gaining rich experiences in actual missionary work, have not been encouraged to launch out heartily in the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons." Church-members in many places have daily met with strangers,--tourists, men and women of means and influence,--and yet such opportunities as these for circulating "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing" have been allowed to pass by unimproved. Many honest-hearted persons who could have been reached by diligent, whole-hearted effort, have not been given the light of the third angel's message. And all the while, money that was needed to found new institutions and to support laborers in mission fields, has been gathered for the benefit of one of our schools.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 10]          Had the Lord's plan been followed, his name would have been glorified, and many spiritual victories would have been won. Those having means would have been more able and willing to come up to the help of the Lord when he was leading out in an extraordinary manner in the establishment of strong medical missionary centers in the vicinity of great thoroughfares of travel. Students would have received a training that would have greatly increased their efficiency as practical missionaries at home and abroad. Churches would have been revived with spiritual blessings. Many would have been won to the truth, and these would have brought into the cause their influence and their means.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 11]          In such places as Southern California, where thousands of tourists, many of them in search of health and strength, are constantly coming and going, special and continuous efforts should be put forth to scatter the bright rays of light and truth. The books, "Ministry of Healing" and "Christ's Object Lessons," are peculiarly adapted for use in tourist centers, and everything possible should be done to place copies of these works in the hands of those who have leisure and inclination to read. Especially do those who are seeking for restoration of health, need the book. "Ministry of Healing." Every favorable opportunity for reaching this class is to be improved.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 12]          My heart has rejoiced as I have learned of a revival of the relief work in Southern California during the past few months. At Loma Linda some of the nurses have been given a special training for the work of selling "Ministry of Healing;" and as they have visited homes in the neighboring cities and villages, the blessing of heaven has rested richly upon them, and favorable impressions have been made in behalf of our people and their work.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 13]          At the Fernando School, the teachers have recently led out in reviving an interest in the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons." Bands of students, after prayerful study of the book, have visited Los Angeles in company with their teachers, and have gained a sound, solid experience which they prize above silver and gold. This kind of work is, in fact, one of the means God has ordained for giving our youth a missionary training; and those who neglect to improve such opportunities lose out of their lives a chapter of experience of the highest value. By entering heartily into this work, students can learn how to approach with tact and discretion men and women in all walks of life, how to deal with them courteously, and how to lead them to give favorable consideration to the truths contained in the books that are sold.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 14]          Our greatest burden should be, not the raising of money, but the salvation of souls; and to this end we should do all in our power to teach students how to lead souls to a knowledge of the third angel's message. When we are successful in the work of soul saving, those who are added to the faith will, in turn, use their ability in giving the truth to others. When we labor diligently for the salvation of our fellow men, God will prosper our every effort.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 15]          To the presidents of conferences, and to others in positions of leading responsibility, I would say: Let us do all in our power to impress upon the teachers connected with our educational institutions the great value of the blessings in store for those who seek diligently to make the best possible use of the gift, "Christ's Object Lessons." Let us encourage the teachers to unite with many of their students in a prayerful study of this book, preparatory to going out with them into active field work. Let us help the educators to understand their responsibility in this matter. Let us do all we can to revive the "Christ's Object Lessons" work, and to inaugurate plans for an active campaign with "Ministry of Healing."  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 16]          As teachers and students engage heartily in this line of work, they will gain an experience that will fit them to do valuable service in connection with our camp-meetings. Through the instruction that they can give to the believers in attendance, and through the sale of many books in the places where such meetings are held, those who have been in the school will be able to do their part in reaching the multitudes who need to be given the third angel's message. Let teachers and students nobly bear their share of the burden of showing our own people how to communicate the message to their friends and neighbors.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 17]          When we follow plans of the Lord's devising, we are "laborers together with God." Whatever our position,--whether presidents of conferences, ministers, teachers, students, or lay-members,--we are held accountable by the Lord for making the most of our opportunities to enlighten those in need of present truth. And one of the principal agencies he has ordained for our use is the printed page. In our schools and sanitariums, in our home churches, and particularly in our annual camp-meetings, we must learn to make a wise use of this precious agency. With patient diligence, chosen workers must instruct our people how to approach unbelievers in a kindly, winning way, and how to place in their hands literature in which the truth for this time is presented with clearness and power.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 18]          My brethren and sisters, let us not become weary in well-doing. During his earthly ministry, Christ traveled on foot from place to place. Wearied, as he ofttimes was his human nature taxed to the uttermost, yet he was ever ready to heal all who came unto him, and to teach them the way of life eternal. Though often physically exhausted, he left not his work. There was a world to be saved. He made every sacrifice possible, in order that light and truth might shine forth.  {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, August 27, 1908 par. 19]          The Lord God of Israel desires us to link up in holy union with himself, and exercise the living faith that works by love and purifies the soul. He desires that we shall be a working corps of laborers endowed with adaptability for his service; and to such he promises power to win a glorious victory for him.                                                                   -    {RH, August 27, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 1]       September 3, 1908 Provision for Our Schools  An Appeal to Ministers, Physicians, and  Teachers in Southern California    Mrs. E. G. White         The men who stand as leaders in any part of the solemn work of the last gospel message must cultivate and cherish broad views and ideas. It is the privilege of all who bear responsibilities in the work of the gospel to be apt learners in the school of Christ. The professed follower of Christ must not be led by the dictates of his own will; his mind must be trained to think Christ's thoughts, and enlightened to comprehend the will and way of God. Such a believer will be a follower of Christ's methods of work.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 2]          Our brethren should not forget that the wisdom of God has made provision for our schools in a way that will bring blessing to all who participate in the enterprise. The book, "Christ's Object Lessons," was donated to the educational work, that the students and other friends of the schools might handle these books, and by their sale raise much of the means needed to lift the school indebtedness. But this plan has not been presented to our schools as it should have been; the teachers and students have not been educated to take hold of this book and courageously push its sale for the benefit of the educational work.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 3]          Long ago the teachers and students in our schools should have learned to take advantage of the opportunity to raise means by the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons." In selling these books the students will serve the cause of God, and, while doing this, by the dissemination of precious light, they will learn invaluable lessons in Christian experience. All our schools should now come into line, and earnestly endeavor to carry out the plan presented to us for the education of the workers, for the relief of the schools, and for the winning of souls to the cause of Christ.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 4]          In the cities of Riverside, Redlands, and San Bernardino a mission field is open to us that we have as yet only touched with the tips of our fingers. A good work has been done there as far as our workers have had encouragement to do it; but there is need of means to carry the work forward successfully. It was God's purpose that by the sale of "Ministry of Healing" and "Christ's Object Lessons" much means should be raised for the work of our sanitariums and schools, and that our people would thereby be left more free to donate of their means for the opening of the work in new missionary fields. If our people will now engage in the sale of these books as they ought, we shall have much more means to carry the work in the way the Lord designed.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 5]          Wherever the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons" has been taken hold of in earnest, the book has done good. And the lessons that have been learned by those who have engaged in this work, have well repaid their efforts. And now our people should all be encouraged to take part in this special missionary effort. Light has been given me that in every possible way instruction should be given to our people as to the best methods of presenting these books to the people.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 6]          I have been instructed that at our large gatherings, workers should be present who will teach our people how to sow the seeds of truth. This means more than instructing them how to sell the Signs of the Times and other periodicals. It includes thorough instruction in how to handle such books as "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing." These are books which contain precious truths, and from which the reader can draw lessons of highest value.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 7]          Why was not some one appointed at your camp-meeting ［in 1907］ to present the interests of this line of work to our people? In your failure to do this, you lost a precious opportunity to place large blessings within the reach of the people, and you also lost an opportunity of raising means for the relief of our institutions. My brethren, let us encourage our people to take up this work without further delay.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 8]          There are some who have had experience in the sale of health foods who should now interest themselves in the sale of our precious books; for in them is food unto eternal life. Los Angeles has been presented to me as a very fruitful field for the sale of "Christ's Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing." The thousands of transient residents and visitors would be benefited by the lessons they contain, and those who bear responsibilities in our sanitariums should act wisely in this matter, encouraging all, nurses, helpers, and students, to gather by this means as much as possible of the money required to meet the expenses of the different institutions.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 9]          Why are our people so slow to understand what the Lord would have them do? Our leading workers should prepare beforehand to use their opportunities at our large and small gatherings to present these books to our people, and call for volunteers who will engage in their sale. When this work is entered into with the earnestness which our times demand, the indebtedness which now rests upon our schools will be greatly lessened. And then the people who are now being called upon to give largely of their means to support these institutions, will be free to turn a larger part of their offerings to missionary work in other needy places, where special efforts have not yet been made.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 10]          Great good will result from bringing these books to the attention of the leaders in the Woman's Christian Temperance Union. We should invite these workers to our meetings, and give them an opportunity to become acquainted with our people. Place these precious books in their hands, and tell them the story of their gift to the cause, and its results. Explain how, by the sale of "Ministry of Healing," patients may be brought to the sanitarium for healing who could never get there unaided; and how through this means assistance will be rendered in the establishment of sanitariums in places where they are greatly needed. If our sanitariums are wisely managed by men and women who have the fear of God before them, they will be a means of bringing us in connection with workers in the Women's Christian Temperance Union, and these workers will not be slow to see the advantage of the medical branch of our work. As a result of their contact with our medical work, some of them will learn truths that they need to know for the perfection of Christian character.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 11]          One point that should never be forgotten by our workers is that the Lord Jesus Christ is our chief director. He has outlined a plan by which the schools may be relieved of their indebtedness; and he will not vindicate the course of those who lay this plan aside for lack of confidence in its success. When his people will come up unitedly to the help of his cause in the earth, no good thing that God has promised will be withheld from them.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 12]          In places like Los Angeles, where the population is constantly changing, wonderful opportunities are presented for the sale of our books. A great loss has been sustained because our people have not more fully embraced this opportunity. Why should not the teachers and students from the San Fernando School make Los Angeles a special field for the sale of "Object Lessons"? If with earnestness and faith they will work out the plan that has been given us for the use of this book, angels of God will attend their steps, and the blessing of heaven will be upon their efforts.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 13]          It would have been an excellent thing if the teachers of the San Fernando School had, during the vacation, availed themselves of this opportunity to push the work with "Christ's Object Lessons." They would have found a blessing in going out with the students and teaching them how to meet the people, and how to introduce the book. The story of the gift of the book and its object would lead some to have a special interest in the book and in the school for which it is sold.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 14]          Why have not the teachers in our schools done more of this work? If our people would only realize it, there is no more acceptable work to be done in the home field than to engage in the sale of "Object Lessons;" for while they are thus helping to carry out the Lord's plan for the relief of our schools, they are also bringing the precious truths of the Word of God to the attention of the people.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 15]          The indifference that has been manifested by some toward this enterprise is displeasing to God. He desires that it shall be recognized by all our people as his method of relieving our schools from debt. It is because this plan has been neglected that we now feel so keenly our lack of means for the advancing work. Had the schools availed themselves of the provision thus made for them, there would be more money in the school treasury, and more money in the hands of his people to relieve the necessities of other needy departments of the cause, and, best of all, teachers and students would have received the very lessons that they needed to learn in the Master's service.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 16]          I send you these lines because I see that there is need of a deeper intuition, a wider perception, on the part of our medical and educational workers, if they would get all the benefit that God intends shall come to them through the use of "Object Lessons" and "Ministry of Healing." I ask you, my brethren, to read these words to our people, that they may learn to show the spirit of wisdom, and of power, and of a sound mind.                                                                   -    {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 1]       September 3, 1908 Teacher, Know Thyself         To know one's self is great knowledge. True self-knowledge will lead to a humility that will allow the Lord to train the mind, and mold and discipline the character. The grace of humility is greatly needed by the workers for Christ in this period of the world's history. No teacher can do acceptable work who does not bear in mind his own deficiencies and who does not drop out from his reckoning all plans that will weaken his spiritual life. When teachers are willing to drop out from their work everything that is unessential for the life eternal, then they can be said indeed to be working out their salvation with fear and trembling, and to be building wisely for eternity.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 2]          I am instructed to say that some of our teachers are far behind in an understanding of the kind of education needed for this period of earth's history. This is not a time for students to be gathering up a mass of knowledge that they can not take with them to the school above. Let us carefully weed out from our course of study all that can be spared, that we may have room in the minds of the students in which to plant the seeds of righteousness. This instruction will bear fruit unto eternal life.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 3]          Every teacher should be a daily learner in the school of Christ, lest he lose the sense of what constitutes true physical, mental, and moral excellence. No one should place himself as a teacher of others who is not constantly working out his own salvation by receiving and imparting an all-round education. The true teacher will educate himself in moral excellence, that by precept and example he may lead souls to understand the lessons of the Great Teacher. No one should be encouraged to do the work of teaching who will be satisfied with a low standard. No one is fitted to teach the grand mysteries of godliness till Christ is formed within, the hope of glory.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 4]          Every teacher needs to receive the truth in the love of its sacred principles; then he can not fail of exerting an influence that is purifying and uplifting. The teacher whose soul is stayed upon Christ will speak and act like a Christian. Such a one will not be satisfied until the truth cleanses his life from every unessential thing. He will not be satisfied unless his mind is day by day molded by the holy influences of the Spirit of God. Then Christ can speak to the heart, and his voice, saying, "This is the way; walk ye in it," will be heard and obeyed.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 5]          The teacher who has a right understanding of the work of true education, will not think it sufficient now and then to make casual reference to Christ. With his own heart warm with the love of God, he will constantly uplift the Man of Calvary. His own soul imbued with the Spirit of God, he will seek to fasten the attention of the students upon the pattern Christ Jesus, the chiefest among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 6]          The Holy Spirit is greatly needed in our schools. This divine agency comes to the world as Christ's representative. It is not only the faithful and true witness of the Word of God, but it is the searcher of the thoughts and purposes of the heart. It is the source to which we must look for efficiency in the restoration of the moral image of God in man. The Holy Spirit was eagerly sought for in the schools of the prophets; its transforming influence was to bring even the thoughts into harmony with the will of God, and establish a living connection between earth and heaven.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 7]          Teachers, if you will open your hearts to the indwelling of the Spirit of God, if you will welcome the heavenly guest, God will make you laborers together with him. In co-operation with the Master Teacher, the spirit of selfishness will be expelled, and wonderful transformations will take place.                                                                   -    {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 8]          In the night season these words were spoken to me: "Charge the teachers in our schools to prepare the students for what is coming upon the world." The Lord has been waiting long for our teachers to walk in the light he has sent them. There is need of a humbling of self, that Christ may restore the moral image of God in man. The character of the education given must be greatly changed before it can give the right mold to our institutions. It is only when intellectual and moral powers are combined for the attainment of education, that the standard of the Word of God is reached.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 9]          These words were clearly and forcibly spoken: "Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be healed. Press together; press together, and love as brethren. Pray together." The Lord has paid the price of his own blood for the salvation of the world. He suffered every indignity that men could devise and Satan could invent, in order to carry out the plan of salvation. Let not the teacher seek to exalt self, but let him see the necessity of learning of Christ daily, and making him the pattern. For teachers and students our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ should be the only example.  {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, September 3, 1908 par. 10]          Bear in mind that the Lord will accept as teachers only those who will be gospel teachers. A great responsibility rests upon those who attempt to teach the last gospel message. They are to be laborers together with God in the training of human minds. The teacher who fails to keep the Bible standard always before him, misses an opportunity of being a laborer together with God in giving to the mind the mold that is essential for a place in the heavenly courts.                                                            Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, September 3, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 1]       September 10, 1908 Medical Missionary Work Among the Colored People in the South    Mrs. E. G. White         When connected with other lines of gospel effort, medical missionary work is a most effective instrument by which the ground is prepared for the sowing of the seeds of truth, and the instrument also by which the harvest is reaped. Medical missionary work is the helping hand of the gospel ministry. So far as possible, it would be well for evangelical workers to learn how to minister to the necessities of the body as well as the soul; for in doing this, they are following the example of Christ. Intemperance has well-nigh filled the world with disease, and the ministers of the gospel can not spend their time and strength in relieving all in need of help. The Lord has ordained that Christian physicians and nurses shall labor in connection with those who preach the Word. The medical missionary work is to be bound up with the gospel ministry.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 2]          In no place is there greater need of genuine gospel medical missionary work than among the colored people in the South. Had such a work been done for them immediately after the proclamation of freedom, their condition today would have been very different. Medical missionary work must be carried forward for the colored people. Sanitariums and treatment-rooms should be established in many places. These will open doors for the entrance of Bible truth.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 3]         This work will require devoted men and means, and much wise planning. Years ago we should have been training colored men and women to care for the sick. Plans should now be made to do a quick work. Let promising colored youth -- young men and young women of good Christian character -- be given a thorough training for this line of service. Let them be imbued with the thought that in all their work they are to proclaim the third angel's message. Strong, intelligent, consecrated colored nurses will find a wide field of usefulness opening before them.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 4]          The Lord Jesus is our example. He came to the world as the servant of mankind. He went from city to city, from village to village, teaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing the sick. Christ spent more time in healing than in teaching.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 5]          As our example, Christ linked closely together the work of healing and teaching, and in this our day they should not be separated. In our schools and sanitariums, nurses should be trained to go out as a medical missionary evangelists. They should unite the teaching of the gospel of Christ with the work of healing.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 6]          The Lord has instructed us that with our training-schools there should be connected small sanitariums, that the students may have opportunity to gain a knowledge of medical missionary work. This line of work is to be brought into our schools as part of the regular instruction. Huntsville has been especially pointed out as a school in connection with which there should be facilities for thoroughly training consecrated colored youth who desire to become competent nurses and hygienic cooks. Let us rejoice that the managers of our Huntsville school are now planning to carry out this instruction without further delay. Let us help them make Huntsville a strong training center for medical missionary workers.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 7]          The colored medical missionary worker stands on vantage ground. In the ［providence］ of God, a wide field of usefulness is open to him. He is permitted to enter where others are refused admission. In his consistent daily life of self-denial and self-sacrifice, he may exert a quiet yet far-reaching influence in behalf of the truth for this time. And he will not lack opportunity for testifying of the saving grace by which his life is being constantly transformed into the likeness of the great Medical Missionary.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 8]         To many of the colored people, the difficulties against which they have to contend seem almost insurmountable. But there are those who will not give up. All who are conscientiously and in the fear of God trying to acquire an education are to be helped and encouraged. There is talent among the colored race, and this talent will be developed where least expected. Every advantage possible is to be given to the colored youth who are capable of becoming useful workers in the Lord's vineyard. There are those who with proper training can be prepared to conduct sanitariums for colored people. In all cases they will need, at times, the assistance of white workers, but their talents will tell greatly for the success of the work.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 9]          O, that we might catch a glimpse of the work God desires us to accomplish for the colored people in the South! Could the veil be removed, could we but realize the distressing condition of thousands suffering from physical and spiritual maladies, how earnestly would we plan to train suitable colored workers to go forth to minister to the needs of their own race! How gladly would we come up to the help of the Lord, by giving freely of our means for the establishment and maintenance of training centers where colored youth could be fitted for helpful service as true medical missionary evangelists! May God enable us to discern the opportunities now afforded us to lay broad plans for carrying forward this line of work in a manner befitting its importance.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 10]          Those who are able to relieve the sick of their temporal infirmities, will often find ready access to hearts. Grateful for the loving ministry performed in their behalf, many will gladly listen to words of spiritual comfort and consolation. Their hearts will be susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit, as the consecrated medical missionary opens the Scriptures of truth, and brings to their attention the special warning message for this time. Many will decide to yield their all to the Lord.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 11]          Such a work as this is sadly needed in the cities of the South. Thousands of colored people have drifted into these congested centers. In many, many families, want and misery and deep spiritual poverty prevail. For such classes as these, the medical missionary evangelist is peculiarly fitted. But work of this character can not be undertaken unless the workers are first trained, and then supplied with needed facilities. Means is needed for the prosecution of such work. And in the privilege of contributing to the support of his cause in the earth, God has graciously given us opportunity to participate in the rewards of those who engage in this line of service.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 12]          Soon the work of God in the earth will close triumphantly. Soon those who have remained steadfast unto the end will be granted an abundant entrance into the kingdom of our Lord. As the opportunities for service are now presented, shall we not quickly respond, giving freely of our means for the support of the closing work? It is now our privilege to return unto the Lord his own, in free-will gifts and offerings; soon we shall receive the reward of the faithful.  {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, September 10, 1908 par. 13]          Of all the joys that await the redeemed in the earth made new, one of the highest will be the privilege of mingling our voices with the voices of those whom we have helped to save, in praise and adoration to the One who put into our hearts a desire to give. As God hath prospered us, let us now do all in our power to further the interests of his kingdom. Soon "the ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away."                                                                   -    {RH, September 10, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 1]       September 17, 1908 Lamps Without Oil    Mrs. E. G. White         The necessities of the times demand that most earnest efforts be put forth for the advancement of the third angel's message. Evil angels are endeavoring by every ingenious method to counterwork the work of God. Heavenly agencies are laboring to make effective the message of light and truth. Yet at such a time a lack of consecration and faith is manifest among God's people that is grieving the Holy Spirit. Many of our workers seem to be sleeping.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 2]          To many the Bible is as a lamp without oil, because the knowledge of the Word is turned into channels of speculation that bring misunderstanding and confusion to minds. This has been done by some to such a degree as to give occasion for those who are watching us to make of none effect the message of truth. I am instructed to ask our leading men and ministers, Are you laborers together with God? or do you place your own interpretation upon the Word? It is the duty of every worker to ask himself the question, Whom am I serving? Beware, brethren, lest self be interwoven with your exposition of the Word. Beware lest you lead any soul to a misunderstanding of the Word. The Lord now calls for the truth to be presented in its simplicity, that all, even the most ignorant, may understand its requirements.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 3]          The psalmist writes: "Blessed are the undefiled in the way, who walk in the law of the Lord. Blessed are they that keep his testimonies, and that seek him with the whole heart. They also do no iniquity: they walk in his ways. Thou hast commanded us to keep thy precepts diligently. O that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes! Then shall I not be ashamed, when I have respect unto all thy commandments. I will praise thee with uprightness of heart, when I shall have learned thy righteous judgments. I will keep thy statutes: O forsake me not utterly.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 4]          "Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way? by taking heed thereto according to thy word. With my whole heart have I sought thee: O let me not wander from thy commandments. Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee. Blessed art thou, O Lord: teach me thy statutes. With my lips have I declared all the judgments of thy mouth. I have rejoiced in the way of thy testimonies, as much as in all riches. I will meditate in thy precepts, and have respect unto thy ways. I will delight myself in thy statutes: I will not forget thy word."  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 5]          Let the young men and women study these words, and encourage a spirit that will desire to heed the way of the Lord.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 6]          David continues: "Deal bountifully with thy servant, that I may live, and keep thy word. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law. . . . Teach me, O Lord, the way of thy statutes; and I will keep it unto the end. Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law; yea, I will observe it with my whole heart. Make me to go in the path of thy commandments; for therein do I delight. Incline my heart unto thy testimonies, and not to covetousness. Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity; and quicken thou me in thy way. Stablish thy word unto thy servant, who is devoted to thy fear. Turn away my reproach which I fear: for thy judgments are good. Behold, I have longed after thy precepts: quicken me in thy righteousness."  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 7]          Such prayers as this the Lord's servants should be continually offering to him. This prayer reveals a consecration to God of heart and mind; it is the consecration that God is asking us to make.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 8]          The Word of God brings plainly to view two classes of people, the wise and the foolish. Let those who profess to know the truth for these last days take heed that they be not found among the foolish, whose lamps are going out because they have failed to supply themselves with the holy oil, the spirit and grace of Christ. Through the agency of the two anointed ones who stand by the Lord of the whole earth, provision has been made that every soul may be abundantly supplied.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 9]          Unless there is a connection with heavenly agencies, the strong, pure influence which should be exerted by every worker in the field will be lacking. They will be no more prepared to do the work which the Lord expects them to do than were the foolish virgins prepared to answer the call, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him." The Holy Spirit will not be represented in their labors. They have the form of the truth; they have the lamp, but they have no oil in their vessels. The power of a godly example is lacking. There is no living experience to give power to the truth presented.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 10]          If the influence of heavenly agencies is not combined with human effort, the word of truth presented will be ineffective. Great zeal may be manifested, but if the daily example is not a living, powerful influence for good, the zeal will be worthless. Unless the Spirit of God accompanies the worker to correct every unsanctified way, his work will be superficial and weak.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 11]          Spiritual things, the apostle Paul declares, are spiritually discerned. "Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not; but have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God. But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: in whom the god of this world hath blinded the eyes of them that believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us."  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 12]          I am instructed to say to many professed believers, Unless you look upon your religious experience in an altogether different light than you have, you are going to meet with keen disappointment. The righteousness of Christ is revealed from faith to faith; that is, from your present faith to an increased understanding of the faith which works by love and purifies the soul. Those who endure trial for the truth's sake, who make sacrifices to help those in need, do so because of the presence of the love of God in the soul. When men and women give themselves unreservedly to the exercise of unselfish works, it is because the grace of Christ is in the heart, molding the life to his example. But if the heart is destitute of the Spirit of God, if it does not possess the rich grace of God, there is no oil in the vessel with the lamp, there is no treasure in the earthen vessel.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 13]          Those who are genuinely converted will not act like the worldling, but their experience will answer to the words of the apostle Paul when he declared: "I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith: as it is written, The just shall live by faith." When Christ imparts to any the blessings of his grace, he lays the recipients under special obligation to place their capabilities and powers at the service of God. They are called so to relate themselves to the work of the Master, that they will reveal in all their actions that they are converted. In their reverence and homage for the character of Christ, they will reproduce that character in their own, thus testifying to the attributes of the Father.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 14]          There is need that we study carefully the evidence we give in our own lives that we are Christians. On the part of some, evidence has been given of an unchristian spirit. They have revealed that they need a reconversion if they would not be disappointed in the great day of final award.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 15]          There are troublous times before us, when everything that can be shaken will be shaken. For this conflict with the powers of evil we are bidden to arm ourselves with all the armor of God, "above all," the apostle exhorts, "taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God."  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 16]          We have reason for great thankfulness that we have the perfect example of the life of Christ. As he did, so day by day we are to obey the word of the Lord. Let us cultivate a grateful spirit. Let us make sure work for eternity. The humility and benevolence of Christ's life revealed in ours, is the testimony we give to the world that we are his disciples. Through a life of obedience and self-sacrifice we are to reveal the love of God for fallen man.  {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, September 17, 1908 par. 17]          Those who would have the life that measures with the life of God, must be workers in this life. They must watch unto prayer. They must not fail nor be discouraged. By faith they must work out their own salvation. By faith and complete submission to the will of God, they must become partakers of God's love and doers of his will.                                                                   -    {RH, September 17, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 1]       September 24, 1908 Build on a Sure Foundation    Mrs. E. G. White         The story of a crucified and risen Saviour is the great central theme of the Word of God. In the Psalms, in the prophecies, in the gospels, and in the epistles, God has by revelation made prominent the vital truths concerning the agreement between the Father and the Son in providing for the salvation of a lost race.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 2]          Christ was crucified to save the world. For his enemies, for a race in rebellion against God, our Saviour suffered the most excruciating agonies that human flesh could endure. He has made ample provision for sinners, that they need not perish. In the light of his death-agony on the cross, we may know that whosoever will truly repent and receive him as a personal Saviour will receive everlasting life.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 3]          Our highest privilege is to honor Jesus Christ. We need now, in this year 1908, a continual spirit of submission to the will and requirements of God. His Word is plain. If we will seek for a personal experience in submitting to its requirements, we may appropriate the promise, "The meek will he guide in judgment: and the meek will he teach his way." As we study the Word prayerfully, with an obedient heart, the Holy Spirit will be with us to make upon our minds the correct application.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 4]          This is a privilege that the world can not receive or understand; for they have not the "Spirit of truth, whom," Christ declared, "the world can not receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him." But to his disciples he says, "Ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." You have the mind of Christ.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 5]          In the parable of the marriage of the king's son, Jesus relates how, after earnest efforts, "the wedding was furnished with guests." He continues: "When the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding-garment: and he said unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding-garment? And he was speechless. Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are called, but few are chosen."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 6]          It has been repeatedly revealed to me that many professing Christians will, in the time of the final test, be greatly disappointed. Many, many will fail to provide themselves with that righteousness of Christ represented in the parable by the wedding-garment. They have trusted in their own righteousness, and have not manifested the humility of Jesus Christ. They may be seated at the supper table with others, but Christ will recognize them, and will say to them, "How camest thou in hither not having on a wedding-garment?"  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 7]          Unless those who profess to be Christians become sanctified through the truth, and learn to reveal the likeness of Christ in words, in deeds, in spirituality, in their relation to their fellow men, the great day of test and trial will find them unprepared to enter through the golden gates into the city of God. And unless they can now be made to feel their great need, they will not have a spirit to seek for the essential righteousness of Christ.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 8]          When called before King Belshazzar to explain the mysterious writing on the wall, Daniel reminded the king of matters with which he was familiar, but which had not taught him the lesson of humility that might have saved him. "O thou king," said the prophet, "the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a kingdom, and majesty, and glory, and honor: and for the majesty that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down. But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him: and he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 9]          Then the enormity of Belshazzar's guilt was thus emphasized: "And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knowest all this; but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them, and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is and whose are all thy ways hast thou not glorified: then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writing was written.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 10]          "And this is the writing that was written, Mene, Mene, Tekel, Upharsin. This is the interpretation of the thing: Mene, God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. Tekel; Thou are weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. Peres; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 11]          The Lord does not suffer wicked practises to go on without sending reproof and warning. There are men in high places who know of the reproofs, of warnings, of judgment sent, who know the example of God's dealings with others who have been disobedient, yet who have not sought to correct their ways before God. They have endeavored rather to make of none effect the messages that God has sent. They have continued to exalt themselves, and to carry out their own ways in defiance of the words of God. They have not been ignorant of the right way, but they have allowed their eyes to be blinded. In pronouncing judgment upon these, God will say, as he said to the wicked king, "Thou . . . hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 12]          Many have continued in a wicked course of action, until the Lord Jesus can not accept their services unless there is a genuine conversion. His people today have no excuse for turning away from the counsels of his Spirit. In his Word, he has given us examples that should be warnings to us, yet although we have known all this, many of God's people have not taken heed to the warnings of God.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 13]          "Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ. But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 14]          "Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 15]          "Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 16]          Among the many discordant elements, some have been unable to discern the voice of God in the messages of warning and reproof that have been sent for the guidance of the church.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 17]          Men who have refused to walk in the plain counsel of the Lord, are not the ones who should be entrusted with the care of his sheep and lambs. Those who, while professing to believe the truth, resist the Holy Spirit, making light of the message from heaven, will surely be punished for their transgressions. They will not in the future have greater evidence of the truth of these messages than has been given in the past. The Lord forbids that they should be entrusted with responsibilities that they might have borne, had they heeded the messages that the Lord in mercy sent them.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 18]          The angel of the Lord instructed me, "Go, stand before my people, and speak to them the words that I will give you for church-members and for unbelievers. I will give you tongue and utterance. You have been called from the needy field in Australia to bear a living testimony that, if heeded, will be the salvation of many souls. New agents must occupy the field you have left. I have a work for you among a people, many of whom have followed their own evil course, and refuse to come to the light."  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 19]          Christ was the greatest missionary this world has ever known. The Word has been made flesh, and dwelt among us as a minister of healing to both soul and body. His work is to be carried forward in the earth today. The only work worthy of our attention in this world is the advancement of the kingdom of God. To those who will unite as agents of Christ in the carrying forward of his work in the earth, the promise is sure that they shall receive souls for their hire.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 20]         The salvation of fallen and sinful humanity is a grand co-operative work, in which every being from the loftiest angel to the lowliest saint has his appointed place. The innumerable company of angels are united with us, in co-operation with God and Jesus Christ, in the work of saving souls. Think of this, you who feel no burden to be united with Christ, that his church may be revealed as a body of laborers together with God.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 21]          Let all draw together in unity, their dependence placed upon Christ Jesus. "Ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular." The truth is a sanctifying, unifying power. We are baptized into one body, and united through the sanctification of the Holy Spirit. In carrying forward the work of the Lord, there will not be one indifferent member. If one member suffers, all the others will suffer with him. If one member receives a rich blessing, all the members will rejoice with him.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 22]          The Lord of heaven and earth is the strength of his people. He is the light and life of every truly converted soul. His Spirit, working with its quickening power, will be recognized by its inspiration, and its abiding influence. Christ our Lord identifies himself with the members of his church. It is this union of the human and the divine that convicts the world. Through the blessed union of those who are sanctified body, soul, and spirit, the truth is magnified. All are to blend in keeping the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 22}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 23]          To the principalities and powers in heavenly places is made known by the church the manifold wisdom of God. Were all who profess to be church-members truly converted, what a power for truth and holiness would be manifested. They would be laborers together with God in leading souls to Christ. There can be no repining when Christ is formed within, the hope of glory.  {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 23}
[RH, September 24, 1908 par. 24]          The message I have to bear is that a much higher standard must be reached by God's people. I entreat all to heed this warning. I dare not cease to "cry aloud," and "spare not," and show God's people "their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." It is time that we all understood our true position, and that we give, in righteous characters, the evidence that we possess the truth.                                                                   -    {RH, September 24, 1908 par. 24}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 1]       October 1, 1908 How to Gain Spiritual Strength    Mrs. E. G. White         Many are spiritually weak because they look at themselves instead of at Christ. Looking at themselves, and seeing only discouragement and unworthiness, they forget that God is waiting to make them agencies for the blessing of the world, and that angels are waiting to be colaborers with them.  {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 2]          Christ is the great storehouse from which on every occasion we may draw strength and happiness. Why, then, do we withdraw our eyes from his sufficiency to look on and bemoan our weakness? Why do we forget that he is ready to help us in every time of need? We dishonor him by talking of our inefficiency. Instead of looking at ourselves, let us constantly behold Jesus, daily becoming more and more like him, more and more able to talk of him, better prepared to avail ourselves of his kindness and helpfulness, and to receive the blessings offered us. As we thus live in communion with him, we grow strong in his strength, a help and a blessing to those around us.  {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 3]         Christ has made every provision for us to be strong. He has given us his Holy Spirit, whose office is to bring to our remembrance all the promises that Christ has made, that we may have peace and a sweet sense of forgiveness. If we will but keep our eyes fixed on the Saviour, and trust in his power, we shall be filled with a sense of security; for the righteousness of Christ will become our righteousness.  {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 4]          If we would only do as the Lord desires us to, our hearts would become as sacred harps, every chord of which would sound forth praise and gratitude to the Redeemer sent by God to take away the sin of the world. With joy we would be able to say, "Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ; by whom also we have access by faith into the grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also; knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience; and experience, hope; and hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Spirit which is given unto us."  {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 5]          When temptations assail you, as they surely will, when care and perplexity surround you, when, distressed and discouraged, you are almost ready to yield to despair, look, O look, to where with the eye of faith you last saw the light; and the darkness that encompasseth you will be dispelled by the bright shining of his glory. When sin struggles for the mastery in your soul, and burdens the conscience, when unbelief clouds the mind, go to the Saviour. His grace is sufficient to subdue sin. He will pardon us, making us joyful in God.  {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, October 1, 1908 par. 6]          Looking at self, we see only weakness, and we forget God's purpose for us. We forget that he placed on us so high a value that he gave Christ to die for us. O, after all that has been done for us, how can we disappoint Christ by failing to live the life that he has made it possible for us to live? Let us no longer talk of our inefficiency and lack of power. Forgetting the things that are behind, let us press forward in the heavenward way. Let us neglect no opportunity that, if improved, will make us more useful in God's service. Then like threads of gold, holiness will run through our lives, and the angels, beholding our consecration, will repeat the promise, "I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir." All heaven rejoices when weak, faulty human beings give themselves to Jesus, to live his life.                                                                   -    {RH, October 1, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 1]       October 8, 1908 Teacher, Know Thyself    Mrs. E. G. White         To know one's self is great knowledge. True self-knowledge will lead to a humility that will allow the Lord to train the mind, and mold and discipline the character. The grace of humility is greatly needed by the workers for Christ in this period of the world's history. No teacher can do acceptable work who does not bear in mind his own deficiencies, and does not drop out from his reckoning all plans that will weaken his spiritual life. When teachers are willing to drop out from their work everything that is unessential for the life eternal, then they can be said indeed to be working out their salvation with fear and trembling, and to be building wisely for eternity.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 2]          I am instructed to say that some of our teachers are far behind in an understanding of the kind of education needed for this period of earth's history. This is not a time for students to be gathering up a mass of knowledge that they can not take with them to the school above. Let us carefully weed out from our course of study all that can be spared, that we may have room in the minds of the students in which to plant the seeds of righteousness. This instruction will bear fruit unto eternal life.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 3]          Every teacher should be a daily learner in the school of Christ, lest he lose the sense of what constitutes true physical, mental, and moral excellence. No one should place himself as a teacher of others who is not constantly working out his own salvation by receiving and imparting an all-round education. The true teacher will educate himself in moral excellence, that by precept and example he may lead souls to understand the lessons of the Great Teacher. No one should be encouraged to do the work of teaching who will be satisfied with a low standard. No one is fitted to teach the grand mysteries of godliness till Christ is formed within, the hope  of glory.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 4]          Every teacher needs to receive the truth in the love of its sacred principles; then he can not fail of exerting an influence that is purifying and uplifting. The teacher whose soul the truth cleanses, refines, and ennobles, whose heart is stayed upon Christ, will speak and act like a Christian. Such an one will not be satisfied until the truth cleanses his life from every unessential thing. He will not be satisfied unless his mind is day by day being molded by the holy influences of the Spirit of God. Then Christ can speak to the heart, and his voice, saying, "This is the way, walk ye in it," will be heard and obeyed.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 5]          The teacher who has a right understanding of the work of true education, will not think it sufficient now and then to make casual reference to Christ. With his own heart warm with the love of God, he will constantly uplift the man of Calvary. His own soul imbued with the Spirit of God, he will seek to fasten the attention of the students upon the pattern Christ Jesus, the chiefest among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 6]          The Holy Spirit is greatly needed in our schools. This divine agency comes to the world as Christ's representative. He is not only the faithful and true witness to the Word of God, but he is the searcher of the thoughts and purposes of the heart. He is the source to which we must look for efficiency in the restoration of the moral image of God in man. The Holy Spirit was eagerly sought for in the schools of the prophets; his transforming influence was to bring even the thoughts into harmony with the will of God, and establish a living connection between earth and heaven.  {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, October 8, 1908 par. 7]          Teachers, if you will open your hearts to the indwelling of the Spirit of God, if you will welcome the heavenly Guest, God will make you laborers together with him. In co-operation with the Master Teacher, the spirit of selfishness will be expelled, and wonderful transformations will take place.                                                                   -    {RH, October 8, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 1]       October 15, 1908 Accepted in the Beloved    Mrs. E. G. White         "Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to the saints which are at Ephesus, and to the faithful in Christ Jesus: Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 2]          "Grace be to you." We owe everything to God's free grace. Grace in the covenant ordained our adoption. Grace in the Saviour effected our redemption, our regeneration, and our exaltation to heirship with Christ. Not because we first loved him, did God love us; but "while we were yet sinners," Christ died for us, making full and abundant provision for our redemption. Although by our disobedience we have merited God's displeasure and condemnation, yet he has not forsaken us, leaving us to grapple with the power of the enemy. Heavenly angels fight our battles for us, and, co-operating with them, we may be victorious over the powers of evil.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 3]          We should never have learned the meaning of this word "grace," had we not fallen. God loves the sinless angels, who do his service, and are obedient to all his commands; but he does not give them grace. These heavenly beings know naught of grace; they have never needed it, for they have never sinned. Grace is an attribute of God shown to undeserving human beings. We ourselves did not seek after it, but it was sent out in search of us.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 4]          God rejoices to bestow this grace upon all who hunger for it, not because we are worthy, but because we are so utterly unworthy. Our need is the qualification which gives us the assurance that we shall receive this gift.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 5]          "And peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ." Every man's experience testifies to the truth of the words of Scripture: "The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it can not rest. . . . There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked." Sin has destroyed our peace. While self is unsubdued, we can find no rest. The masterful passions of the heart no human power can control. We are as helpless here as were the disciples to control the raging storm. But he who spoke peace to the billows of Galilee has spoken the word of peace for every soul. However fierce the tempest, those who turn to Jesus with the cry, "Lord, save us," will find deliverance. His grace, which reconciles the soul to God, quiets the strife of human passion, and in his love the heart is at rest. "He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. Then are they glad because they be quiet; so he bringeth them unto their desired haven." "Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." "The work of righteousness shall be peace; and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance forever."  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 6]          Whoever consents to renounce sin, and open his heart to the love of Christ, becomes a partaker of this heavenly peace. There is no other ground of peace than this. The grace of Christ, received into the heart, subdues enmity; it allays strife, and fills the soul with love. He who is at peace with God and his fellow men can not be made miserable. Envy will not be in his heart; evil surmisings will find no room there; hatred can not exist. The heart that is in harmony with God is a partaker of the peace of heaven, and will diffuse its blessed influence on all around. The spirit of peace will rest like dew upon hearts weary and troubled with worldly strife.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 7]          Christ's followers are sent to the world with the message of peace. Whoever, by the quiet, unconscious influence of a holy life, shall reveal the love of Christ; whoever, by word or deed, shall lead another to renounce sin, and yield his heart to God, is a peacemaker.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 8]          And "blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God." The spirit of peace is evidence of their connection with heaven. The sweet savor of Christ surrounds them. The fragrance of the life, the loveliness of the character, reveal to the world the fact that they are children of God. Men take knowledge of them, that they have been with Jesus. "Every one that loveth is born of God." "If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his;" but "as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God."  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 9]          "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ," the apostle continues, "who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ." What is there left for us to ask, that is not included in this merciful, abundant provision? Through the merits of Christ we are blessed with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ. It is our privilege to draw nigh to God, to breathe in the atmosphere of his presence. If we keep ourselves in close union with the common, cheap, sensual things of this earth, Satan will interpose his shadow, so that we shall fail to discern the blessedness of the promises and assurances of God, and so shall fail to be strengthened to attain to a high spiritual standard. Nothing short of abiding in the presence of Christ will bring peace, freedom, courage, and power.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 10]          "According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love." There can be no misunderstanding here, unless there is wilful blindness. We are to be holy and without blame before him in love. The condition on which we receive an increase of grace is that we improve upon the light we already have. If we would find, we must go on continually seeking; if we would receive, we must ask; if we would have the door opened, we must knock.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 11]          "God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth." In this text the two agencies in the salvation of man are revealed,--the divine influence, the strong, living faith of those who follow Christ. It is through the sanctification of the Spirit and the belief of the truth, that we become laborers together with God. God waits for the co-operation of his church. He does not design to add a new element of efficiency to his Word; he has done his great work in giving his inspiration to the Word. The blood of Jesus, the Holy Spirit, the divine Word, are ours. The object of all this provision of heaven is before us; and it depends upon us to lay hold of the promises God has given, and become laborers together with him.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 12]          Sanctification is the work, not of a day or of a year, but of a lifetime. The struggle for conquest over self, for holiness and heaven, is a life-long struggle. Without continual effort and constant activity, there can be no advancement in the divine life, no attainment of the victor's crown.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 13]          Paul's sanctification was the result of a constant conflict with self. He said, "I die daily." His will and his desires every day conflicted with duty and the will of God. Instead of following inclination, he did God's will, however crucifying to his own nature.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 14]          God leads his people on step by step. The Christian life is a battle and a march. In this warfare there is no release; the effort must be continuous and persevering. It is by unceasing endeavor that we maintain the victory over the temptations of Satan. Christian integrity must be sought with resistless energy, and maintained with a resolute fixedness of purpose.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 15]          There is a science of Christianity to be mastered,--a science as much deeper, broader, higher, than any human science as the heavens are higher than the earth. The mind is to be disciplined, educated, trained; for we are to do service for God in ways that are not in harmony with inborn inclination. There are hereditary and cultivated tendencies to evil that must be overcome. Our hearts must be educated to become steadfast in God. We are to form habits of thought that will enable us to resist temptation. By a life of holy endeavor and firm adherence to the right, the children of God are to seal their destiny.  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 16]          God has "predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved."  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 17]          The word that was spoken to Jesus at the Jordan, embraces humanity. God spoke to Jesus as our representative. With all our sins and weaknesses, we are not cast aside as worthless. "He hath made us accepted in the Beloved." The glory that rested upon Christ is a pledge of the love of God for us. It tells us of the power of prayer,--how the human voice may reach the ear of God, and our petitions find acceptance in the courts of heaven. By sin, earth was cut off from heaven, and alienated from its communion; but Jesus has connected it again with the sphere of glory. His love has encircled man, and reached the highest heaven. The light which fell from the open portals upon the head of our Saviour, will fall upon us as we pray for help to resist temptation. The voice which spoke to Jesus says to every believing soul, "This is my beloved child, in whom I am well pleased."  {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, October 15, 1908 par. 18]          "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is." Our Redeemer has opened the way, so that the most sinful, the most needy, the most oppressed and despised, may find access to the Father. All may have a home in the mansions which Jesus has gone to prepare. "These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth, and shutteth, and no man openeth; . . . Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it."                                                                   -    {RH, October 15, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 1]       October 22, 1908 The Inestimable Gift    Mrs. E. G. White         "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: according as he hath chosen us in him, . . . that we should be holy and without blame before him in love: having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, . . . the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace."  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 2]          Such are the words in which "Paul the aged," "the prisoner of Jesus Christ," writing from his prison-house at Rome, endeavored to set before his brethren that which he found language inadequate to express in its fulness,--"the unsearchable riches of Christ,"--the treasure of grace freely offered to the fallen sons of men. The plan of redemption was laid by a sacrifice, a gift. Says the apostle: "Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for our sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son." Christ "gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity." And as the crowning blessing of redemption, "the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord."  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 3]          "In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will: that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory."  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 4]          Christ, by his sacrifice paying the penalty of sin, would not only redeem man, but recover the dominion which man had forfeited. All that was lost by the first Adam will be restored by the second. The prophet says, "O Tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of Zion, to thee shall it come, even the first dominion." And Paul points forward to the "redemption of the purchased possession." God created the earth to be the abode of holy, happy beings. That purpose will be fulfilled when, renewed by the power of God, and freed from sin and sorrow, it shall become the eternal home of the redeemed.  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 5]          A fear of making the future inheritance seem too material has led many to spiritualize away the very truths which lead us to look upon it as our home. Christ assured his disciples that he went to prepare mansions for them in the Father's house. Those who accept the teachings of God's Word will not be wholly ignorant concerning the heavenly abode. And yet "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him." Human language is inadequate to describe the reward of the righteous. It will be known only to those who behold it. No finite mind can comprehend the glory of the paradise of God.  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 6]          In the Bible the inheritance of the saved is called a country. There the heavenly Shepherd leads his flock to fountains of living waters. The tree of life yields its fruit every month, and the leaves of the tree are for the service of the nations, There are ever-flowing streams, clear as crystal, and beside them waving trees cast their shadows upon the paths prepared for the ransomed of the Lord. There the widespreading plains swell into hills of beauty, and the mountains of God rear their lofty summits. On those peaceful plains, beside those living streams, God's people, so long pilgrims and wanderers, shall find a home.  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 7]          "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." What love, what matchless love, that, sinners and aliens as we are, we may be brought back to God, and adopted into his family! We may address him by the endearing name, "Our Father," which is a sign of our affection for him, and a pledge of his tender regard and relationship to us. And the Son of God, beholding the heirs of grace, "is not ashamed to call them brethren." They have even a more sacred relationship to God than have the angels who have never fallen.  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 8]          All the paternal love which has come down from generation to generation through the channel of human hearts, all the springs of tenderness which have opened in the souls of men, are but as a tiny rill to the boundless ocean, when compared with the infinite, exhaustless love of God. Tongue can not utter it; pen can not portray it. You may meditate upon it every day of your life; you may search the Scriptures diligently in order to understand it; you may summon every power and capability that God has given you, in the endeavor to comprehend the love and compassion of the Heavenly Father; and yet there is an infinity beyond. You may study that love for ages; yet you can never fully comprehend the length and the breadth, the depth and the height, of the love of God in giving his Son to die for the world. Eternity itself can never fully reveal it. Yet as we study the Bible, and meditate upon the life of Christ and the plan of redemption, these great themes will open to our understanding more and more. And it will be ours to realize the blessing which Paul desired for the Ephesian church, when he prayed "that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give unto you the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him: the eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to usward who believe."  {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, October 22, 1908 par. 9]         Christ's redeemed ones are his jewels, his precious and peculiar treasure. "They shall be as the stones of a crown,"--"the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints." In them "he shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied." Christ looks upon his people in their purity and perfection as the reward of all his sufferings, his humiliation, and his love, and the supplement of his glory,--Christ the great center, from whom radiates all glory.                                                                   -    {RH, October 22, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 1]       October 29, 1908 The Danger of Fostering Pride and Vanity    Mrs. E. G. White         There are many professed Christians who know not Christ by an experimental knowledge. They are not converted; for self is the all-absorbing theme of their life. They do not sit at the feet of Jesus, as did Mary, and learn of him. They are not ready for Christ's coming. They are Christians only in name.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 2]          O, how my heart aches for these poor deceived, unprepared souls! As I stand before congregations, and see the self-sufficient, self-righteous ones, and know that they are not preparing themselves to do acceptable work for Christ, and to meet him in peace, my heart is burdened for them. What can I say to them that will arouse them to a sense of their true condition? I long to reveal Christ so plainly that they will behold him, and cease to center their attention on self.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 3]          In the night season I was in a company of people whose hearts were filled with vanity and conceit, and Christ was hid from their eyes. Suddenly, in loud, clear accents, the words were heard, "Jesus is coming to take to himself those who on this earth have loved and served him, to be with him in his kingdom forever." Many of those in the company went forth in their costly apparel to meet him. They kept looking at their dress. But when they saw his glory, and realized that their estimation of one another had been so largely measured by outward appearance, they knew that they were without the robe of Christ's righteousness, and that the blood of souls was on their garments.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 4]          When Christ took his chosen ones, they were left; for they were not ready. In their lives, self had been given the first place; and when the Saviour came, they were not prepared to meet him.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 5]          I awoke with the picture of their agonized countenances stamped on my mind. I can not efface the impression. I wish I could describe the scene as it was presented to me. O, how sad was the disappointment of those who had not learned by experience the meaning of the words, "Ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God"!  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 6]          The treasure of the grace of Christ is of more value than gold or silver or costly array. When my sisters catch a glimpse of what Christ has suffered in their behalf, that they might become children of God by adoption, they will no longer be satisfied with worldly pride and self-love. No longer will they worship self, but God will be the object of their supreme regard.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 7]          My heart aches as I am shown how many there are who make self their idol. Christ has paid the redemption price for them. To him belongs the service of all their powers. But their hearts are filled with self-love, and with the desire for self-adorning. They give no thought to the words, "Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Self-gratification is hiding God from their view. They have no desire to walk before God in meekness and lowliness. They are not looking to Jesus, not praying that they may be changed into his likeness. Their cases are represented by the man who came to the king's banquet clothed in his common citizen-dress. He had refused to make the preparation required by the king. The garment provided for him at great cost he disdained to wear. To the king's demand, "How camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment?" he could answer nothing. He was speechless; for he was self-condemned.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 8]          Among those to whom bitter disappointment will come at the day of final reckoning will be some who have been outwardly religious, who apparently have lived Christian lives, but whose lives have been marked by selfishness. They pride themselves on their morality, their influence, their ability to stand in a higher position than others, their knowledge of the truth; and they think that these will win for them the commendation of Christ. "Lord," they plead, "we have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets." "Have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name have done many wonderful works?"  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 9]          But Christ says, "I tell you, I know you not whence ye are; depart from me." "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven."  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 10]          There is no discussion; the time for that is past. The irrevocable sentence is pronounced. They are shut out from heaven by their own unfitness for its companionship.  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 11]          "Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock: and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand: and the rains descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it."  {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, October 29, 1908 par. 12]          We know not what is before us, and our only safety is in walking with Christ, our hand in his, our hearts filled with perfect trust. Has he not said, "Let him take hold of my strength, that he may make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me"? Let us keep close to the Saviour. Let us walk humbly with him, filled with his meekness. Let self be hid with him in God.                                                                   -    {RH, October 29, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 1]       November 5, 1908 Filled with the Fulness of God    Mrs. E. G. White         The themes of redemption are momentous themes, and only those who are spiritually minded can discern their depth and significance. It is our safety, our joy, to dwell upon the truths of the plan of salvation. Faith and prayer are necessary in order that we may behold the deep things of God.  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 2]          Our minds are so bound about by narrow ideas that we catch but limited views of the experience it is our privilege to have. How little do we comprehend what is meant by the apostle Paul when he says, "For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, . . . that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man." Why is it that many who profess to have faith in Christ have no strength to stand against the temptations of the enemy? -- It is because they are not strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man. The apostle prays "that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God." If we had this experience, we should know something of the cross of Calvary. We would know what it means to be partakers with Christ in his sufferings. The love of Christ would constrain us, and though we would not be able to explain how the love of Christ warmed our hearts, we would manifest his love in fervent devotion to his cause.  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 3]          Paul opens before the Ephesian church, in the most comprehensive language, the marvelous power and knowledge they might possess as sons and daughters of the Most High. It was theirs "to be strengthened with all might by his Spirit in the inner man," to be "rooted and grounded in love," to "comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge." But the prayer of the apostle reaches the climax of privilege when he prays that "ye might be filled with all the fulness of God."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 4]         Here are revealed the heights of attainment that we may reach through faith in the promises of our Heavenly Father, when we fulfil his requirements. Through the merits of Christ, we have access to the throne of infinite power. "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?" The Father gave his Spirit without measure to his Son, and we also may partake of its fulness. Jesus says: "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?"  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 5]          The Lord appeared of old to Abraham, and said, "I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward." This is the reward of all who follow Christ. Jehovah Emmanuel--he in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge--to be brought into sympathy with him, to possess him, as the heart opens more and more to receive his attributes; to know his love and power, to possess the unsearchable riches of Christ to comprehend more and more "what is the length, and breadth, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God."--this is the heritage of the servants of the Lord, and "their righteousness is of me, saith the Lord."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 6]          The heart that has once tasted of the love of Christ, cries out continually for a deeper draft; and as you impart, you will receive in richer and more abundant measure. Every revelation of God to the soul increases the capacity to know and to love. The continual cry of the heart is, More of thee, and ever the Spirit's answer is, Much more; for our God delights to do "exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." To Jesus, who emptied himself for the salvation of lost humanity, the Holy Spirit was given without measure. So it will be given to every follower of Christ when the whole heart is surrendered for his indwelling. Our Lord himself has given the command, "Be filled with the Spirit," and this command is also a promise of its fulfilment. It was the good pleasure of the Father that in Christ should "all the fulness dwell;" and "in him ye are made full."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 7]          The life of Christ was a life charged with a divine message of the love of God, and he longed intensely to impart this love to others in rich measure. Compassion beamed from his countenance, and his conduct was characterized by grace and humility, love and truth. Every member of his church militant must manifest the same qualities, if he would join the church triumphant. The love of Christ is so broad, so full of glory, that in comparison to it, everything that man esteems so great dwindles into insignificance. When we obtain a view of it, we exclaim, O the depth of the riches of the love that God bestowed upon men in the gift of his only begotten Son!  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 8]          When we seek for appropriate language in which to describe the love of God, we find words too tame, too weak, too far beneath the theme, and we lay down our pen and say, "No, it can not be described." We can only say, with the beloved disciple, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." It is the mystery of God in the flesh, God in Christ, divinity in humanity. Christ bowed down in unparalleled humility, that in his exaltation to the throne of God he might also exalt those who believe in him to a seat with him upon his throne.  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 9]          To all who are willing for self to be humbled are given God's promises:--  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 10]          "I will make all my goodness pass before thee, and will proclaim the name of Jehovah before thee."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 11]          "Call upon me, and I will answer thee, and show thee great and mighty things, which thou knowest not."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 12]          "Exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think," will be given unto us "the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him," that we may be able to "comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height;  and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge," that we may be "filled with all the fulness of God."  {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, November 5, 1908 par. 13]          "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love him." Only through his Word can a knowledge of these things be gained; and even this affords but a partial revelation. But there every power will be developed, every capability increased. The grandest enterprises will be carried forward, and the highest ambitions realized. And still there will arise new heights to surmount, new wonders to admire, new truths to comprehend, fresh objects to call forth the powers of body and mind and soul. All the treasures of the universe will be open to the study of God's children. With unutterable delight we shall enter into the joys and the wisdom of unfallen beings. We shall share the treasures gained through ages and ages spent in contemplation of God's handiwork. And the years of eternity, as they roll, will continue to bring more glorious revelations. "Exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think," will be, forever and ever, the impartation of the gifts of God.                                                                   -    {RH, November 5, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 1]       November 12, 1908 Till We All Come to the Unity of the Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         Paul, urging the Ephesians to preserve unity and love, writes: "I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. There is one body, and one Spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 2]          The apostle exhorts his brethren to manifest in their lives the power of the truth which he had presented to them. By meekness and gentleness, forbearance and love, they were to exemplify the character of Christ and the blessings of his salvation. There is but one body, one Spirit, one Lord, one faith. As members of the body of Christ, all members are to be animated by the same spirit and the same hope.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 3]          Harmony and union existing among men of varied dispositions is the strongest witness that can be borne that God has sent his Son into the world to save sinners. It is our privilege to bear this witness. Our characters must be molded in harmony with his character, our wills must be surrendered to his will.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 4]          In the first disciples was presented a marked diversity. They were to be the world's teachers, and they represented widely varied types of character. There were Levi Matthew the publican, called from a life of business activity, and subservience to Rome; the zealous Simon, the uncompromising foe of the imperial authority; the impulsive, self-sufficient, warm-hearted Peter, with Andrew his brother; Judas the Judean, polished, capable, and mean-spirited; Philip and Thomas, faithful and earnest, yet slow of heart to believe; James the less and Jude, of less prominence among the brethren, but men of force, positive both in their faults and in their virtues; Nathanael, a child in sincerity and trust; and the ambitious, loving-hearted sons of Zebedee.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 5]          In order successfully to carry forward the work to which they had been called, these disciples, differing so widely in natural characteristics, in training, and in habits of life, needed to come into unity of feeling, thought, and action. This unity it was Christ's object to secure. To this end he sought to bring them into unity with himself. The burden of his labor for them is expressed in his prayer to the Father, "That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: . . . that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 6]          For these disciples the mission of Christ finally accomplished its purpose. Little by little his example and his lessons of self-abnegation molded their characters. His death destroyed their hope of worldly greatness. The fall of Peter, the apostasy of Judas, their own failure in forsaking Christ in his anguish and peril, swept away their self-sufficiency. They saw their own weakness; they saw something of the greatness of the work committed to them; they felt their need of their Master's guidance at every step.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 7]          They knew that his personal presence was no longer to be with them, and they recognized, as they had never recognized before, the value of the opportunities that had been theirs to walk and talk with the Sent of God. Many of his lessons, when spoken, they had not appreciated or understood; now they longed to recall these lessons, to hear again his words. With what joy now came back to them his assurance: --  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 8]          "It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send him." "All things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you." And "the Comforter . . . whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to you remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you." "All things that the Father hath are mine." "When he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth. . . . He shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 9]          The disciples had seen Christ ascend from them on the Mount of Olives. And as the heavens received him, there had come back to them his parting promise, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." They knew that his sympathies were with them still. They knew that they had a representative, an advocate, at the throne of God. In the name of Jesus they presented their petitions, repeating his promise, "Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you." Higher and higher they extended the hand of faith, with the mighty argument, "It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 10]          Faithful to his promise, the divine One, exalted in the heavenly courts, imparted of his fulness to his followers on earth. His enthronement at God's right hand was signalized by the outpouring of the Spirit upon his disciples. By the work of Christ these disciples had been led to feel their need of the Spirit; under the Spirit's teaching they received their final preparation, and went forth to their life-work.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 11]          No longer were they ignorant and uncultured. No longer were they a collection of independent units or of discordant and conflicting elements. No longer were their hopes set on worldly greatness. They were of "one accord," of "one mind and one soul." Christ filled their thoughts. The advancement of his kingdom was their aim. In mind and character they had become like their Master; and men "took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 12]          Then there was such a revelation of the glory of Christ as had never before been witnessed by mortal man. Multitudes who had reviled his name and despised his power confessed themselves disciples of the crucified. Through the co-operation of the divine Spirit the labors of the humble men whom Christ had chosen, stirred the world.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 13]          "When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. . . . And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ."  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 14]          Here we are shown that God gives to every man his work, and in doing this work, man is fulfilling his part of God's great plan. Every faithful worker will minister for the perfecting of the saints. All who have been benefited by the labors of God's servant, should, according to their ability, unite with him in working for the salvation of souls. This is the work of all true believers, ministers, and people. They should keep the grand object ever in view, each seeking to fill his proper position in the church, and all working together in order, harmony, and love.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 15]          There is nothing selfish or narrow in the religion of Christ. Its principles are diffusive and aggressive. It is represented by Christ as the bright light, as the saving salt, as the transforming leaven. With zeal, earnestness, and devotion, the servants of God will seek to spread far and near the knowledge of the truth; yet they will not neglect to labor for the strength and unity of the church.                                                                   -    {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 1]       November 12, 1908 Parental Responsibility         Parents are in a great degree responsible for the mold given to the characters of their children. They should aim at symmetry and proportion. There are few well-balanced minds, because parents are wickedly negligent of their duty to stimulate weak traits and repress wrong ones. They do not remember that they are under the most solemn obligation to watch the tendencies of each child; that it is their duty to train their children to right habits and right ways of thinking.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 2]          Sometimes parents wait for the Lord to do the very work that he has given them to do. Instead of restraining and controlling their children as they should, they pet and indulge them, and gratify their whims and desires. When these children go out from their early homes, it is with characters deformed by selfishness, with ungoverned appetites, with strong self-will; they are destitute of courtesy or respect for their parents, and do not love religious truth or the worship of God. They have grown up with traits that are a life-long course to themselves and to others. Home is made anything but happy if the evil weeds of dissension, selfishness, envy, passion, and sullen stubbornness are left to flourish in the neglected garden of the soul.  {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, November 12, 1908 par. 3]          To many education means a knowledge of books; but "the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." The true object of education is to restore the image of God in the soul. The first and most precious knowledge is the knowledge of Christ; and wise parents will keep this fact ever before the minds of their children. Should a limb be broken or fractured, parents will try every means that love or wisdom can suggest to restore the affected member to comeliness and soundness. This is right, it is their duty; but the Lord requires that still greater tact, patience, and persevering effort be employed to remedy blemishes of the soul. That father is unworthy of the name who is not to his children a Christian teacher, ruler, and friend, binding them to his heart by the strong ties of sanctified love,--a love which has its foundation in duty faithfully performed.--Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, November 12, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 1]       November 19, 1908 Preparing for Heaven    Mrs. E. G. White                      (Reading for Sabbath, December 12)          "And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him. And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel." Zechariah 3:1-3.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 2]          Here we find a representation of the people of God of today. As Joshua stood before the angel, "clothed with filthy garments," so we stand in the presence of Christ, clothed in garments of unrighteousness. Christ, the angel before whom Joshua stood, is now interceding for us before his Father, as he is here represented as interceding for Joshua and his people who were in deep affliction; and Satan now, as then, stands by to resist his efforts.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 3]         Ever since his fall, it has been the work of Satan to oppose Christ's efforts to redeem the race. In the Bible he is called an accuser of the brethren. It is said that he accuses them before God day and night. Pointing to their sins, as he did to the filthy garments of Joshua, he says: "They profess to be thy children; but they do not obey thee. See the traces of sin upon them. They are my property."  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 4]          This is the argument that he employs concerning God's people in all ages. He pleads their sinfulness as the reason why Christ's restraining power should not hold him back from exercising his cruelty upon them to its fullest extent. But to the accuser of his people the Saviour says, "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; . . . is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Have I not thrust my own hand into the fire to gather this brand from the burning?"  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 5]          So long as the people of God preserve their fidelity to him, so long as they cling by living faith to Jesus, they are under the protection of heavenly angels, and Satan will not be permitted to exercise his hellish arts upon them to their destruction. But those who separate themselves from Christ by sin are in great peril. If they continue to disregard the requirements of God, they know not how soon he may give them over to Satan, and permit him to do to them according to his will. There is, therefore, the greatest necessity of keeping the soul free from defilement, and the eye single to the glory of God; of thinking soberly and watching unto prayer continually.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 6]          Satan is now more earnestly engaged in playing the game of life for souls than at any previous time; and unless we are constantly on our guard, he will establish in our hearts, pride, love of self, love of the world, and many other evil traits. He will also use every possible device to unsettle our faith in God and in the truths of his Word. If we have not a deep experience in the things of God, if we have not a thorough knowledge of his Word, we shall be beguiled to our ruin by the errors and sophistries of the enemy. False doctrines will sap the foundations of many, because they have not learned to discern truth from error. Our only safeguard against the wiles of Satan is to study the Scriptures diligently, to have an intelligent understanding of the reasons of our faith, and faithfully to perform every known duty. The indulgence of one known sin will cause weakness and darkness, and subject us to fierce temptation.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 7]          Joshua is represented as pleading with the Angel. Are we engaged in the same work? Are our supplications ascending to God in living faith? Are we opening the door of the heart to Jesus, and closing every means of entrance to Satan? Are we daily obtaining clearer light, and greater strength, that we may stand in Christ's righteousness? Are we emptying our hearts of all selfishness, and cleansing them, preparatory to receiving the latter rain from heaven?  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 8]          Now is the time when we are to confess and forsake our sins, that they may go beforehand to judgment and be blotted out. Now is the time to "cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." It is dangerous to delay this work. Satan is even now seeking by disasters upon sea and land to seal the fate of as many as possible. What is the defense of the people of God at this time?--It is a living connection with heaven. If we would dwell in safety from the noisome pestilence, if we would be preserved from dangers seen and unseen, we must hide in God; we must secure the protecting care of Jesus and holy angels. In these days of peril, the Lord would have us walk before him in humility. Instead of trying to cover our sins, he would have us confess them, as Joshua confessed the sins of ancient Israel. We profess to be the depositaries of God's law. We profess to be building up "the old waste places," and to be raising up "the foundations of many generations." If this great and solemn work has indeed been committed to us, how important that we depart from all iniquity!  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 9]          The third angel's message is to lighten the earth with its glory; but only those who have withstood temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming it when it shall have swelled into the loud cry.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 10]          As the intercession of Joshua was accepted, the command was given to those that stood by, "Take away the filthy garments from him." And unto Joshua the Angel said, "Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment. . . . So they set a fair miter upon his head, and clothed him with garments." Even so will all those who come to Jesus in penitence and faith receive the robe of Christ's righteousness.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 11]          As we approach the perils of the last days, the temptations of the enemy become stronger and more determined. Satan has come down in great power, knowing that his time is short; and he is working "with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish." The warning comes to us through God's Word that, if it were possible, he would deceive the very elect.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 12]          Wonderful events are soon to open before the world. The end of all things is at hand. The time of trouble is about to come upon the people of God. Then it is that the decree will go forth forbidding those who keep the Sabbath of the Lord to buy or sell, and threatening them with punishment, and even death, if they do not observe the first day of the week as the Sabbath.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 13]          "And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book." By this we see the importance of having our names written in the book of life. All whose names are registered there will be delivered from Satan's power, and Christ will command that their filthy garments be removed, and that they be clothed with his righteousness. "And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him."  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 14]          In the time of trouble, Satan stirs up the wicked, and they encircle the people of God to destroy them. But he does not know that "pardon" has been written opposite their names in the books of heaven. He does not know that the command has been given, "Take away the filthy garments" from them, clothe them with "change of raiment," and set "a fair miter" upon their heads.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 15]          If we could only see the many dangers from which we are daily preserved by the holy angels, instead of complaining of our trials and misfortunes, we would talk continually of the mercies of God. How precious in the sight of God are his people!  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 16]          The exhortation of the prophet is, "Gather yourselves together, yea, gather together, O nation not desired; before the decree bring forth, before the day pass as the chaff, before the fierce anger of the Lord come upon you." "Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek of the earth, which have wrought his judgment; seek righteousness, seek meekness: it may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord's anger."  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 17]          In view of what is soon to come upon the earth, I entreat you, brethren and sisters, to walk before God in all meekness and lowliness of mind, remembering the care that Jesus has for you. All the meek of the earth are exhorted to seek him. Those who have wrought his judgments are to seek him. Let self break in pieces before God. It is hard to do this; but we are warned to fall upon the rock and be broken, else it will fall upon us, and grind us to powder. It is to the humble in heart that Jesus speaks; his everlasting arms encircle them, and he will not leave them to perish by the hands of the wicked.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 18]          What is it to be a Christian?--It is to be Christlike; it is to do the works of Christ. Some fail on one point, some on another. Some are naturally impatient. Satan understands their weakness, and manages to overcome them again and again. But let none be discouraged by this. Whenever little annoyances and trials arise, ask God in silent prayer to give you strength and grace to bear them patiently. There is a power in silence; do not speak a word until you have sent up your petition to the God of heaven. If you will always do this, you will soon overcome your hasty temper, and you will have a little heaven here to go to heaven in.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 18}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 19]          God wants his people to cleanse their hands and purify their hearts. Will it make them unhappy to do this? Will it bring unhappiness into their families if they are kind and patient, courteous and forbearing?--Far from it. The kindness they manifest toward their families will be reflected upon themselves. This is the work that should be carried forward in the home. If the members of a family are not prepared to dwell in peace here, they are not prepared to dwell in the family that shall gather around the great white throne. Sin always brings darkness and bondage; but right-doing will bring peace and holy joy.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 19}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 20]          The work of overcoming is a great work. Shall we take hold of it with energy and perseverance? Unless we do, our "filthy garments" will not be taken from us. We need never expect that these will be torn from us violently; we must first show a desire to rid ourselves of them. We must seek to separate sin from us, relying upon the merits of the blood of Christ; and then in the day of affliction, when the enemy presses us, we shall walk among the angels. They will be like a wall of fire about us; and we shall one day walk with them in the city of God.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 20}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 21]          When tempted to sin, let us remember that Jesus is pleading for us in the heavenly sanctuary. When we put away our sins and come to him in faith, he takes our names on his lips, and presents them to his Father, saying, "I have graven them upon the palms of my hands; I know them by name." And the command goes forth to the angels to protect them. Then in the day of fierce trial he will say, "Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee: hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast." What are the chambers in which they are to hide?--They are the protection of Christ and holy angels. The people of God are not at this time all in one place. They are in different companies, and in all parts of the earth; and they will be tried singly, not in groups. Every one must stand the test for himself.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 21}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 22]          There has never been a time when the people of God have had greater need to claim his promises than now. Let the hand of faith pass through the darkness, and grasp the arm of infinite power. While we speak of the necessity of separating from sin, remember that Christ came to our world to save sinners, and that "he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him." It is our privilege to believe that his blood is able to cleanse us from every spot and stain of sin. We must not limit the power of the Holy One of Israel. He wants us to come to him just as we are, sinful and polluted. His blood is efficacious. I entreat you not to grieve his Spirit by continuing in sin. If you fall under temptation, do not become discouraged. This promise comes ringing down along the line to our time: "If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." I feel that for this one promise a continual song of thanksgiving ought to go forth from the lips of mortals. Let us gather up these precious jewels of promise, and when Satan accuses us of our great sinfulness, and tempts us to doubt the power of God to save, let us repeat the words of Christ, "Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out."                                                                   -    {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 22}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 1]       November 19, 1908 Christ's Most Essential Gift to His Church    Mrs. E. G. White                   (Reading for Thursday, December 17)          Before offering himself as the sacrificial victim, Christ sought for the most essential and complete gift to bestow upon his followers, a gift that would bring within their reach the boundless resources of grace. "I will pray the Father," he said, "and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world can not receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him; but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. I will not leave you orphans: I will come to you."  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 2]         Before this the Spirit had been in the world; from the very beginning of the work of redemption he had been moving upon men's hearts. But while Christ was on earth, the disciples had desired no other helper. Not until they were deprived of his presence would they feel the need of the Spirit, and then he would come.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 3]          The Holy Spirit is Christ's representative, but divested of the personality of humanity, and independent thereof. Cumbered with humanity, Christ could not be in every place personally. Therefore it was for their interest that he should go to the Father, and send the Spirit to be his successor on earth. No one could then have any advantage because of his location or his personal contact with Christ. By the Spirit the Saviour would be accessible to all. In this sense he would be nearer to them than if he had not ascended on high.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 4]          The Comforter is called "the Spirit of truth." His work is to define and maintain the truth. He first dwells in the heart as the Spirit of truth, and thus he becomes the Comforter. There is comfort and peace in the truth, but no real peace or comfort can be found in falsehood. It is through false theories and traditions that Satan gains his power over the mind. By directing men to false standards, he misshapes the character. Through the Scriptures the Holy Spirit speaks to the mind, and impresses truth upon the heart. Thus he exposes error, and expels it from the soul. It is by the Spirit of truth, working through the Word of God, that Christ subdues his chosen people to himself.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 5]          In describing to his disciples the office work of the Holy Spirit, Jesus sought to inspire them with the joy and hope that inspired his own heart. He rejoiced because of the abundant help he had provided for his church. The Holy Spirit was the highest of all gifts that he could solicit from his Father for the exaltation of his people. The Spirit was to be given as a regenerating agent, and without this the sacrifice of Christ would have been of no avail. The power of evil had been strengthening for centuries, and the submission of men to this satanic captivity was amazing. Sin could be resisted and overcome only through the mighty agency of the third person of the Godhead, who would come with no modified energy, but in the fulness of divine power. It is the Spirit that makes effectual what has been wrought out by the world's Redeemer. It is by the Spirit that the heart is made pure. Through the Spirit the believer becomes a partaker of the divine nature. Christ has given his Spirit as a divine power to overcome all hereditary and cultivated tendencies to evil, and to impress his own character on his church.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 6]          Of the Spirit, Jesus said, "He shall glorify me." The Saviour came to glorify the Father by the demonstration of his love; so the Spirit was to glorify Christ by revealing his grace to the world. The very image of God is to be reproduced in humanity. The honor of God, the honor of Christ, is involved in the perfection of the character of his people.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 7]          "When he ［the Spirit of truth］ is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment." The preaching of the Word will be of no avail without the continual presence and aid of the Holy Spirit. This is the only effectual teacher of divine truth. Only when the truth is accompanied to the heart by the Spirit, will it quicken the conscience or transform the life. One might be able to present the letter of the Word of God, he might be familiar with all its commands and promises; but unless the Holy Spirit sets home the truth, no souls will fall on the Rock and be broken. No amount of education, no advantages, however great, can make one a channel of light without the co-operation of the Spirit of God. The sowing of the gospel seed will not be a success unless the seed is quickened into life by the dew of heaven. Before one book of the New Testament was written, before one gospel sermon had been preached after Christ's ascension, the Holy Spirit came upon the praying apostles. Then the testimony of their enemies was, "Ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine."  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 8]         Christ has promised the gift of the Holy Spirit to his church, and the promise belongs to us as much as to the first disciples. But like every other promise, it is given on conditions. There are many who believe and profess to claim the Lord's promise; they talk about Christ and the Holy Spirit, yet receive no benefit. They do not surrender the soul to be guided and controlled by divine agencies. We can not use the Holy Spirit. The Spirit is to use us. Through the Spirit God works in his people "to will and to do of his good pleasure." But many will not submit to this. They want to manage themselves. This is why they do not receive the heavenly gift. Only to those who wait humbly upon God, who watch for his guidance and grace, is the Spirit given. The power of God awaits their demand and reception. This promised blessing, claimed by faith, brings all other blessings in its train. It is given according to the riches of the grace of Christ, and he is ready to supply every soul according to the capacity to receive.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 9]          When the Spirit of God takes possession of the heart, it transforms the life. Sinful thoughts are put away, evil deeds are renounced; love, humility, and peace take the place of anger, envy, and strife. Joy takes the place of sadness, and the countenance reflects the joy of heaven. No one sees the hand that lifts the burden, or beholds the light descend from the courts above. The blessing comes when by faith the soul surrenders itself to God. Then that power which no human eye can see, creates a new being in the image of God.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 10]          The Holy Spirit is the breath of spiritual life in the soul. The impartation of the Spirit is the impartation of the life of Christ. It imbues the receiver with the attributes of Christ. Only those who are thus taught of God, those who possess the inward working of the Spirit, and in whose life the Christ-life is manifested, are to stand as representative men, to minister in behalf of the church.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 11]          The religion that comes from God is the only religion that will lead to God. In order to serve him aright, we must be born of the divine Spirit. This will purify the heart and renew the mind, giving us a new capacity for knowing and loving God. It will give us a willing obedience to all his requirements. This is true worship. It is the fruit of the working of the Holy Spirit. By the Spirit every sincere prayer is indited, and such prayer is acceptable to God. Wherever a soul reaches out after God, there the Spirit's working is manifest, and God will reveal himself to that soul. For such worshipers he is seeking. He waits to receive them, and to make them his sons and daughters.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 12]          God takes men as they are, and educates them for his service, if they will yield themselves to him. The Spirit of God, received into the soul, will quicken all its faculties. Under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, the mind that is devoted unreservedly to God, develops harmoniously, and is strengthened to comprehend and fulfil the requirements of God. The weak, vacillating character becomes changed to one of strength and steadfastness. Continual devotion establishes so close a relation between Jesus and his disciple that the Christian becomes like him in mind and character. Through a connection with Christ he will have clearer and broader views. His discernment will be more penetrative, his judgment better balanced. He who longs to be of service to Christ is so quickened by the life-giving power of the Sun of Righteousness that he is enabled to bear much fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 13]          The first disciples went forth preaching the Word. They revealed Christ in their lives. And the Lord worked with them, "confirming the word with signs following." These disciples prepared themselves for their work. Before the day of Pentecost they met together, and put away all differences. They were of one accord. They believed Christ's promise that the blessing would be given, and they prayed in faith. They did not ask for a blessing for themselves merely; they were weighted with the burden for the salvation of souls. The gospel was to be carried to the uttermost parts of the earth, and they claimed the endowment of power that Christ had promised. Then it was that the Holy Spirit was poured out, and thousands were converted in a day.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 14]          So it may be now. Instead of man's speculations, let the Word of God be preached. Let Christians put away their dissensions, and give themselves to God for the saving of the lost. Let them in faith ask for the blessing, and it will come. The outpouring of the Spirit in apostolic days was the "former rain," and glorious was the result. But the latter rain will be more abundant.  {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, November 19, 1908 par. 15]          All who consecrate soul, body, and spirit to God, will be constantly receiving a new endowment of physical and mental power. The inexhaustible supplies of heaven are at their command. Christ gives them the breath of his own spirit, the life of his own life. The Holy Spirit puts forth its highest energies to work in heart and mind. The grace of God enlarges and multiplies their faculties, and every perfection of the divine nature comes to their assistance in the work of saving souls. Through co-operation with Christ they are complete in him, and in their human weakness they are enabled to do the deeds of Omnipotence.                                                                   -    {RH, November 19, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 1]       December 3, 1908 The Privileges and Duties of the Followers of Christ    Mrs. E. G. White         "Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor."  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 2]          Christ gave his life that all who would might be freed from sin, and reinstated in the favor of the Creator. It was the anticipation of the redeemed, holy universe that prompted Christ to make this great sacrifice. Are we followers of God as dear children? or are we servants of the prince of darkness? Are we worshipers of Jehovah, or of Baal? of the living God, or of idols? No outward shrines may be visible, there may be no image for the eye to rest upon; yet we may be practising idolatry. It is as easy to make an idol of cherished ideas or objects as to fashion gods of wood or stone. Thousands have a false conception of God and his attributes. They are as verily serving a false god as were the servants of Baal. God is a God of truth. Justice and mercy are the attributes of his throne. He is a God of love, of pity, and tender compassion. Thus he is represented in his Son, our Saviour. He is a God of patience and long-suffering. If such is the being whom we adore, and whose character we are seeking to imitate, we are worshiping the true God.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 3]          If we are following Christ, his merits, imputed to us, come up before the Father as sweet odor. And the graces of our Saviour's character, implanted in our hearts, will shed around us a precious fragrance. The spirit of love, meekness, and forbearance, pervading our life, will have power to soften and subdue hard hearts, and win to Christ bitter opposers of the faith.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 4]          "God so loved . . . that he gave,"--"gave his only begotten Son,"--that we should not perish, but have everlasting life. "Christ . . . hath loved us, and hath given himself for us." If we love, we shall give. "Not to be ministered unto, but to minister," is the great lesson which we are to learn and to teach. Next to the angelic beings, the human family, formed in the image of God, are the noblest of his created works. God desires them to become all that he has made it possible for them to be, and to do their very best with the powers he has given them. Life is mysterious and sacred. It is the manifestation of God himself, the source of all life. Precious are its opportunities, and earnestly should they be improved.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 5]          "Ye were sometimes darkness," the apostle continues: "but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light (for the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth); proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them." Those who have learned of Christ will have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness. In speech, as in life, they will be simple, straightforward, and true; for they are preparing for the fellowship of those holy ones in whose mouth "was found no guile."  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 6]          Many are deceived as to their true condition before God. They congratulate themselves upon the wrong acts that they do not commit, and forget to enumerate the good and noble deeds which God requires of them, but which they have neglected to perform. It is not enough that they are trees in the garden of God. They are to answer his expectations by bearing fruit. He holds them accountable for their failure to accomplish all the good which they could have done, through his grace strengthening them. In the books of heaven they are registered as cumberers of the ground. Yet the case of this class is not utterly hopeless. With those who have slighted God's mercy and abused his grace, the heart of long-suffering love yet pleads. "Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. See then that ye walk circumspectly, . . . redeeming the time, because the days are evil."  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 7]          The followers of Christ are to be co-workers with their Master; they must be "blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom," says Paul, "ye shine as lights in the world." We are to receive the bright beams from the Sun of Righteousness, and by our good works let them shine forth to others in clear, steady rays, never fitful, never growing dim. We can not be sure that we are doing no harm to those about us, unless we are exerting a positive influence to lead them heavenward.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 8]          This is a time when every member of the church should be waiting, watching, and working. Through faith in Christ we should be alive to God; and every man, woman, and child who has a knowledge of the truth should be able to discern the signs of the times. The weakness and inefficiency of the church must pass away. Creative power from above must impart life to the human agents whom God would use, that they may be able to co-operate with divine intelligences. The church to whom God has imparted this endowment of heavenly truth must not remain dead in trespasses and sins.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 9]          The True Witness, the Spirit of the living God, is inspecting the assembly of those who have had great spiritual light and advantages, and the testimony is that in the church of God there is great waste in energy misapplied, in talents perverted to wrong uses, in strength unemployed; and the abilities that God has bestowed upon his people are degenerating because they are not used for seeking and saving those who are lost. The world around us is stirred from beneath with earnest activity in evil works, but is apparently dead to all that pertains to their eternal interests. But although this seems to be the condition of those around us, and there is little to encourage us to hope for the conversion of souls, God requires those to whom he has committed his truth for these last days, to present the Word to the fallen children of Adam, both in the world and among the churches. We are to be waiting, watching, working. It is most inconsistent for the church, to whom has been opened the treasure of truth, to be dull, worldly, and indifferent. Casting away all unbelief, we should by faith put every capability and every power into exercise.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 10]          The command of God is addressed to all the members of the church to use their powers in his service. Though the instrument may be weak, it is the power of God that will accomplish the work. Paul may plant, and Apollos may water, but it is God who gives the increase. There is a great work to do; and the Spirit of the living God must enter into the living messenger, that the truth may go with power. Without the Holy Spirit, without the breath of God, there is torpidity of conscience, loss of spiritual life. Unless there is genuine conversion of the soul to God; unless the vital breath of God quickens the soul to spiritual life; unless the professors of truth are actuated by heaven-born principles, they are not born of the incorruptible seed, which liveth and abideth forever. Unless they trust in the righteousness of Christ as their only security; unless they copy his character, labor in his spirit, they are naked; they have not on the robe of righteousness. The dead are often made to pass for the living; for those who are working out what they term salvation after their own ideas, have not God working in them to will and to do of his good pleasure.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 11]          It is an eternal law of Jehovah that he who accepts the truth is to make it his first work to proclaim the truth. But who is it that makes the burden of perishing sinners his own? Among God's people today there is a fearful lack of the sympathy that should be felt for souls unsaved. We talk of Christian missions, the sound of our voice is heard; but do we feel Christ's tender heart-longing for those outside the fold? Unless our hearts beat in unison with the heart of Christ, how can we understand the sacredness and importance of the work to which we are called by the words, "Watch for . . . souls, as they that must give account"?  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 12]         God is waiting for men and women to awake to their responsibilities. He is waiting for them to link themselves with him. Let them mark the signal of advance, and no longer be laggards in working out the will of the Lord.  {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, December 3, 1908 par. 13]          Let the gospel message ring through our churches, summoning them to universal action. Let the members of the church have increased faith, gaining zeal from their unseen, heavenly allies, from a knowledge of their exhaustless resources, from the greatness of the enterprise in which they are engaged, and from the power of their Leader. Those who place themselves under God's control, to be led and guided by him, will catch the steady trend of the events ordained by him to take place. Inspired by the Spirit of him who gave his life for the life of the world, they will no longer stand still in impotency, pointing to what they can not do. Putting on the armor of heaven, they will go forth to the warfare, willing to do and dare for God, knowing that his omnipotence will supply their need.                                                                   -    {RH, December 3, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 1]       December 10, 1908 The Mutual Obligations of Husband and Wife    Mrs. E. G. White         Concerning the obligations resting upon husbands and wives, and the attitude they should sustain to each other, the apostle Paul writes: "Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is head of the church: and he is the savior of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to love their wives."  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 2]          Like every other one of God's good gifts entrusted to the keeping of humanity, marriage has been perverted by sin: but it is the purpose of the gospel to restore its purity and beauty. In both the Old and the New Testament the marriage relation is employed to represent the tender and sacred union that exists between Christ and his people, the redeemed ones whom he has purchased at the cost of Calvary. "Fear not," he says; "thy Maker is thine husband; the Lord of hosts is his name; and thy Redeemer the Holy One of Israel." "Turn, O backsliding children, saith the Lord; for I am married unto you."  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 3]          Paul, writing to the Ephesian Christians, declares that the Lord has constituted the husband the head of the wife, to be her protector, the house-band, binding the members of the family together, even as Christ is the head of the church, and the savior of the mystical body. Therefore he says: "As the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church."  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 4]          The grace of Christ, and this alone, can make this institution what God designed it should be,--an agent for the blessing and uplifting of humanity. And thus the families of earth, in their unity and peace and love, may represent the family of heaven. The condition of society presents a sad comment upon heaven's ideal of this sacred relation. Yet even for those who have found bitterness and disappointment where they had hoped for companionship and joy, the gospel of Christ offers a solace. The patience and gentleness which his Spirit can impart, will sweeten the bitter lot. The heart in which Christ dwells will be so filled, so satisfied, with his love that it will not be consumed with longing to attract sympathy and attention to itself. And through the surrender of the soul to God, his wisdom can accomplish what human wisdom fails to do. Through the revelation of his grace, hearts that were once indifferent or estranged may be united in bonds that are firmer and more enduring than those of earth,--the golden bonds of a love that will bear the test of trial.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 5]          However carefully and wisely marriage may have been entered into, few couples are completely united when the marriage ceremony is performed. The real union of the two in wedlock is the work of the after-years.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 6]          As life, with its burden of perplexity and care, meets the newly wedded pair, the romance with which imagination so often invests marriage disappears. Husband and wife learn each other's character as it was impossible to learn it in their previous association. This is a most critical period in their experience. The happiness and usefulness of their whole future life depend upon their taking a right course now. Often they discover in each other unsuspected weaknesses and defects; but the hearts that love has united will discern excellences also heretofore unknown. Let all seek to discover the excellences rather than the defects. Often it is our own attitude, the atmosphere that surrounds ourselves, which determines what will be revealed to us in another. There are many who regard the expression of love as a weakness, and they maintain a reserve that repels others. This spirit checks the current of sympathy. As the social and generous impulses are repressed, they wither, and the heart becomes desolate and cold. We should beware of this error. Love can not long exist without expression. Let not the heart of one connected with you starve for the want of kindness and sympathy.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 7]          Though difficulties, perplexities, and discouragements may arise, let neither husband nor wife harbor the thought that their union is a mistake or a disappointment. Determine to be all that it is possible to be to each other. Continue the early attentions. In every way encourage each other in fighting the battles of life. Study to advance the happiness of each other. Let there be mutual love, mutual forbearance. Then marriage, instead of being the end of love, will be as it were the very beginning of love. The warmth of true friendship, the love that binds heart to heart, is a foretaste of the joys of heaven.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 8]          Let each give love, rather than exact it. Cultivate that which is noblest in yourselves, and be quick to recognize the good qualities in each other. The consciousness of being appreciated is a wonderful stimulus and satisfaction. Sympathy and respect encourage the striving after excellence, and love itself increases as it stimulates to nobler aims.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 9]          Neither the husband nor the wife should merge his or her individuality in that of the other. Each has a personal relation to God. Of him each is to ask, "What is right?" "What is wrong?" "How may I best fulfil life's purpose?" Let the wealth of your affection flow forth to him who gave his life for you. Make Christ first and last and best in everything. As your love for him becomes deeper and stronger, your love for each other will be purified and strengthened.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 10]          The spirit that Christ manifests toward us is the spirit that husband and wife are to manifest toward each other. "As Christ also hath loved us," "walk in love." "As the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it."  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 11]          Neither the husband nor the wife should attempt to exercise over the other an arbitrary control. Do not try to compel each other to yield to your wishes. You can not do this and retain each other's love. Be kind, patient and forbearing, considerate and courteous. By the grace of God you can succeed in making each other happy, as in your marriage vow you promised to do.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 12]          Forbearance and unselfishness mark the words and acts of all who live the new life in Christ. As you seek to live his life, striving to conquer self and selfishness, and to minister to the needs of others, you will gain victory after victory. Thus your influence will bless the world.  {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, December 10, 1908 par. 13]          Men and women can reach God's ideal for them if they will take Christ as their helper. What human wisdom can not do, his grace will accomplish for those who give themselves to him in loving trust. His providence can unite hearts in bonds that are of heavenly origin. Love will not be a mere exchange of soft and flattering words. The loom of heaven weaves with warp and woof finer, yet more firm, than can be woven by the looms of earth. The result is not a tissue fabric, but a texture that will bear wear and test and trial. Heart will be bound to heart in the golden bonds of a love that is enduring.                                                                   -    {RH, December 10, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 1]       December 17, 1908 The Conflict and the Victory    Mrs. E. G. White         There are many who do not understand the conflict that is going on between Christ and Satan over the souls of men. They do not realize that if they would stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel, they must be willing to be partakers of his conflicts, and wage a determined war against the powers of darkness.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 2]          When thinking on the conflict, Paul writes to his Ephesian brethren exhorting them to "be strong," not feeble, not wavering, tossed to and fro like the waves of the sea. But in what are they to be strong? In their own might?--No. "Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might." He says, "Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 3]          The gaining of eternal life will ever involve a struggle, a conflict. We are continually to be found fighting the good fight of faith. We are soldiers of Christ; and those who enlist in his army are expected to do difficult work, work which will tax their energies to the utmost. We must understand that a soldier's life is one of aggressive warfare, of perseverance and endurance. For Christ's sake we are to endure trials.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 4]          Victories are not gained by ceremonies or display, but by simple obedience to the highest General, the Lord God of heaven. He who trusts in this Leader will never know defeat. Obedience to God is liberty from the thraldom of sin, deliverance from human passion and impulse. Man may stand conqueror of himself, conqueror of his own inclinations, conqueror of principalities and powers, and of the "rulers of the darkness of this world," and of "spiritual wickedness in high places."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 5]          From the days of Adam to our own time, our great enemy has been exercising his power to oppress and destroy. He is now preparing for his last campaign against the church. All who seek to follow Jesus will be brought into conflict with this relentless foe. The more nearly the Christian imitates the divine Pattern, the more surely will he make himself a mark for the attacks of Satan. All who are actively engaged in the cause of God, seeking to unveil the deceptions of the evil one, and to present Christ before the people, will be able to join in the testimony of Paul, in which he speaks of serving the Lord with all humility of mind, with many tears and temptations.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 6]          Satan assailed Christ with the fiercest and most subtle temptations; but he was repulsed in every conflict. Those battles were fought in our behalf; those victories made it possible for us to conquer. Christ will give strength to all who seek it. No man without his own consent can be overcome by Satan. The tempter has no power to control the will or force the soul to sin. He may distress, but he can not contaminate. He can cause agony, but not defilement. The fact that Christ has conquered should inspire his followers with courage to fight manfully the battle against sin and Satan.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 7]         Now the church is militant, now we are confronted with a world in midnight darkness, almost wholly given over to idolatry. But the day is coming in which the battle will have been fought, the victory won. The will of God is to be done on earth, as it is done in heaven. Then the nations will own no other law than the law of heaven. All will be a happy, united family, clothed with the garments of praise and thanksgiving,--the robe of Christ's righteousness. All nature in its surpassing loveliness will offer to God a constant tribute of praise and adoration. The world will be bathed in the light of heaven. The years will move on in gladness. The light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold greater than it is now. Over the scene the morning stars will sing together, and the sons of God will shout for joy, while Christ and God will unite in proclaiming, "There shall be no more sin, neither shall there be any more death."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 8]          This is the scene that is presented to me. But the church must and will fight against seen and unseen foes. Satanic agencies in human form are on the ground. Men have confederated to oppose the Lord of hosts. These confederacies will continue until Christ shall leave his place of intercession before the mercy-seat, and shall put on the garments of vengeance. Satanic agencies are in every city, busily organizing into parties those opposed to the law of God. Professed saints and avowed unbelievers take their stand with these parties. This is no time for the people of God to be weaklings. We can not afford to be off our guard for one moment.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 9]          "Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 10]          "This I pray, that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgment; that ye may approve things that are excellent; that ye may be sincere and without offense till the day of Christ; being filled with the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 11]          "Let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ: . . . stand fast in one spirit, . . . striving together for the faith of the gospel; and in nothing terrified by your adversaries: which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 12]         There are revealed in these last days visions of future glory, scenes pictured by the hand of God, and these should be dear to his church. What sustained the Son of God in his betrayal and trial?--He saw of the travail of his soul, and was satisfied. He caught a view of the expanse of eternity, and saw the happiness of those who through his humiliation should receive pardon and everlasting life. He was wounded for their transgressions, bruised for their iniquities. The chastisement of their peace was upon him, and with his stripes they were healed. His ear caught the shout of the redeemed. He heard the ransomed ones singing the song of Moses and the Lamb.  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 13]          We must have a view of the future, and of the blessedness of heaven. Stand on the threshold of eternity, and hear the gracious welcome given to those who in this life co-operated with Christ, regarding it as a privilege and an honor to suffer for his sake. As they unite with the angels, they cast their crowns at the feet of their Redeemer, exclaiming, "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing. . . . Honor and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 13}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 14]          There the redeemed ones greet those who directed them to the uplifted Saviour. They unite in praising him who died that human beings might have the life that measures with the life of God. The conflict is over. All tribulation and strife are at an end. Songs of victory fill all the heaven as the redeemed stand around the throne of God. All take up the joyful strain, "Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain, and lives again, a triumphant conqueror."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 14}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 15]          "I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 15}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 16]         "These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple: and he that sitteth upon the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes." "And there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away."  {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 16}
[RH, December 17, 1908 par. 17]          Will you catch the inspiration of the vision? Will you let your mind dwell upon the picture?                                                                   -    {RH, December 17, 1908 par. 17}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 1]       December 24, 1908 Grace and Faith the Gifts of God    Mrs. E. G. White         The grace of Christ and his righteousness are offered to men as a free gift. The apostle Paul, writing by the Holy Spirit, says: "God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ (by grace ye are saved), and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God."  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 2]          The thought that the righteousness of Christ is imputed to us, not because of any merit on our part, but as a free gift from God, is a precious thought. The enemy of God and man is not willing that this truth should be clearly presented; for he knows that if the people receive it fully, his power will be broken. If he can control minds, so that doubt and unbelief and darkness shall compose the experience of those who claim to be the children of God, he can overcome them with temptation. The simple faith that takes God at his word should be encouraged. God's people must have that faith which will lay hold of divine power; "for by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God." Those who believe that God for Christ's sake has forgiven their sins should not, through temptation, fail to press on to fight the good fight of faith. Their faith should grow stronger until their Christian life, as well as their words, shall declare, "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin."  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 3]          Faith is trusting God,--believing that he loves us, and knows best what is for our good. Thus instead of our own way, it leads us to choose his way. In place of our ignorance, it accepts his wisdom; in place of our weakness, his strength; in place of our sinfulness, his righteousness. Our lives, ourselves, are already his; faith acknowledges his ownership and accepts its blessing. Truth, uprightness, purity, have been pointed out as secrets of life's success. It is faith that puts us in possession of these principles. Every good impulse or aspiration is the gift of God; faith receives from God the life that alone can produce true growth and efficiency.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 4]          How to exercise faith should be made very plain. To every promise of God there are conditions. If we are willing to do his will, all his strength is ours. Whatever gift he promises is in the promise itself. "The seed is the word of God." As surely as the oak is in the acorn, so surely is the gift of God in his promise. If we receive the promise, we have the gift.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 5]          Faith that enables us to receive God's gifts, is itself a gift, of which some measure is imparted to every human being. It grows as it is exercised in appropriating the Word of God. In order to strengthen faith, we must often bring it in contact with the Word.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 6]          How often those who trusted the Word of God, though in themselves utterly helpless, have withstood the power of the whole world,--Enoch, pure in heart, holy in life, holding fast his faith in the triumph of righteousness, against a corrupt and scoffing generation; Noah and his household against the men of his time, men of the greatest physical and mental strength and the most debased in morals; the children of Israel at the Red Sea, a helpless, terrified multitude of slaves, against the mightiest army of the mightiest nation on the globe; David, a shepherd lad, having God's promise of the throne, against Saul, the established monarch, bent on holding fast his power; Shadrach and his companions in the fire, against Nebuchadnezzar on the throne; Daniel among the lions, against his enemies in the high places of the kingdom; Jesus on the cross, against the Jewish priests and rulers forcing even the Roman governor to work their will; Paul in chains, led to a criminal's death, against Nero, the despot of the world's empire.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 7]          Such examples are not found in the Bible alone. They abound in every record of human progress. The Vaudois and the Huguenots, Wyclif and Huss, Jerome and Luther, Tyndale and Knox, Zinzendorf and Wesley, with multitudes of others, have witnessed to the power of God's Word against human power and policy in support of evil. These are the world's true noblemen. They are its royal line.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 8]          As the plan of redemption begins and ends with a gift, so it is to be carried forward. The same spirit of sacrifice which purchased salvation for us, will dwell in the hearts of all who become partakers of the heavenly gift. Says the apostle Peter: "As every man hath received the gift, even so minister the same one to another, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God." Said Jesus to his disciples as he sent them forth, "Freely ye have received, freely give." In him who is fully in sympathy with Christ, there can be nothing selfish or exclusive. He who drinks of the living water will find that it is "in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life." The Spirit of Christ within him is like a spring welling up in the desert, flowing to refresh all, and making those who are ready to perish eager to drink of the water of life. It was the same spirit of love and self-sacrifice which dwelt in Christ that impelled the apostle Paul to his manifold labors. "I am debtor," he says, "both to the Greeks, and to the barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise." "Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ."  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 9]          Our Lord designed that his church should reflect to the world the fulness and sufficiency that we find in him. We are constantly receiving of God's bounty, and by imparting of the same we are to represent to the world the love and beneficence of Christ. While all heaven is astir, dispatching messengers to all parts of the earth to carry forward the work of redemption, the church of the living God are also to be colaborers with Jesus Christ. We are members of his mystical body. He is the head, controlling all the members of the body. Jesus himself, in his infinite mercy, is working on human hearts, effecting spiritual transformations so amazing that angels look on with astonishment and joy. The same unselfish love that characterizes the Master is seen in the character and life of his true followers. Christ expects that men will become partakers of his divine nature while in this world, thus not only reflecting his glory, to the praise of God, but illuminating the darkness of earth with the radiance of heaven. Thus will be fulfilled the words of Christ, "Ye are the light of the world."  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 10]          "We are laborers together with God,"--"stewards of the manifold grace of God." The knowledge of God's grace, the truths of his Word, and temporal gifts as well,--time and means, talent and influence,--are all a trust from God to be employed to his glory and for the salvation of men.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 11]          Wherever there is an impulse of love and sympathy, wherever the heart reaches out to uplift and bless others, there is revealed the working of God's Holy Spirit. In the depths of heathenism, men who have no knowledge of the written law of God, who have never even heard the name of Christ, have been kind to his servants, protecting them at the risk of their own lives. Their acts show the working of a divine power. The Holy Spirit has implanted the grace of Christ in the heart of the savage, quickening his sympathies contrary to his nature, contrary to his education. The "Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world," is shining in his soul; and this light, if heeded, will guide his feet to the kingdom of God.  {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 11}
[RH, December 24, 1908 par. 12]          No distinction on account of nationality, race, or caste, is recognized by God. He is the Maker of all mankind. All men are of one family by creation, and all are one through redemption. Christ came to demolish every wall of partition, to throw open every compartment of the temple, that every soul may have free access to God. His love is so broad, so deep, so full, that it penetrates everywhere. It lifts out of Satan's circle the poor souls who have been deluded by his deceptions. It places them within reach of the throne of God, the throne encircled by the rainbow of promise. In Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, bond nor free. All are brought nigh by his precious blood.                                                                   -    {RH, December 24, 1908 par. 12}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 1]       December 31, 1908 A Habitation for the Spirit    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ is represented as dwelling by his Spirit in his people; and believers as "built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone, in whom all the building fitly framed together, groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord; in whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit." "I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord," Paul says, "beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bonds of peace. There is one body, and one spirit, even as ye are called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all."  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 1}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 2]          From eternal ages it was God's purpose that every created being, from the bright and holy seraph to man, should be a temple for the indwelling of the Creator. Because of sin, humanity ceased to be a temple for God. Darkened and defiled by evil, the heart of man no longer revealed the glory of the divine One. But by the incarnation of the Son of God, the purpose of heaven is fulfilled. God dwells in humanity, and through saving grace the heart of man becomes again his temple.  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 2}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 3]          God designed that the temple at Jerusalem should be a continual witness to the high destiny open to every soul. But the Jews had not understood the significance of the building they regarded with so much pride. They did not yield themselves as temples for the divine Spirit. The courts of the temple at Jerusalem, filled with the tumult of unholy traffic, represented all too truly the temple of the heart, defiled by the presence of sensual passion and unholy thoughts. In cleansing the temple from the world's buyers and sellers, Jesus announced his mission to cleanse the heart from the defilement of sin,--from the earthly desires, the selfish lusts, the evil habits that corrupt the soul. "The Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap: and he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver: and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver."  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 3}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 4]          "Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." No man can of himself cast out the evil throng that have taken possession of the heart. Only Christ can cleanse the soul-temple. But he will not force an entrance. He comes not into the heart as to the temple of old; but he says, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him." He will come, not for one day merely; for he says, "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and . . . they shall be my people." "He will subdue our iniquities; and thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea." His presence will cleanse and sanctify the soul, so that it may be a holy temple unto the Lord, and "an habitation of God through the Spirit."  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 4}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 5]          By this beautiful and impressive figure, God's Word shows the regard he places in our physical organism, and the responsibility resting upon us to preserve it in the best condition. Our bodies are Christ's purchased possession, and we are not at liberty to do with them as we please. Man has done this. He has treated his body as if its laws had no penalty. Through perverted appetite its organs and powers have become enfeebled, diseased, crippled. And these results which Satan has brought about by his own specious temptations, he uses to taunt God with. He presents before God the human body that Christ has purchased as his property; and what an unsightly representation of his Maker man is! Because man has sinned against his body, and corrupted his ways, God is dishonored.  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 5}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 6]          When men and women are truly converted, they will conscientiously regard the laws of life that God has established in their being, thus seeking to avoid physical, mental, and moral feebleness. Obedience to these laws must be made a matter of personal duty. We ourselves must suffer the ills of violated law. We must answer to God for our habits and practises. Therefore the questions for us is not, "What will the world say?" but, "How shall I, claiming to be a Christian, treat the habitation God has given me? Shall I work for my highest temporal and spiritual good by keeping my body as a temple for the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, or shall I sacrifice myself to the world's ideas and practises?"  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 6}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 7]          "Know ye not . . . that ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price." What a price has been paid for us! Behold the cross and the victim uplifted upon it. Look at those hands, pierced with cruel nails. Look at his feet, fastened with spikes to the tree. Christ bore our sins in his own body. That suffering, that agony, is the price of your redemption. Know you not that he loved us, and gave himself for us, that we in return should give ourselves to him? Why should not love to Christ be expressed by all who received him by faith, as verily as his love has been expressed for us for whom he died?  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 7}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 8]          "Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." "There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." Christ the Word, the revelation of God, -- the manifestation of his character, his law, his love, his life, -- is the only foundation upon which we can build a character that will endure.  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 8}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 9]          We build on Christ by obeying his word. It is not he who merely enjoys righteousness, that is righteous, but he who does righteousness. Holiness is not rapture; it is the result of surrendering all to God; it is doing the will of our Heavenly Father. Religion consists in doing the words of Christ; not doing to earn God's favor, but because, all undeserving, we have received the gift of his love. Christ places the salvation of man, not upon profession merely, but upon faith that is made manifest in works of righteousness. "As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God." Not those whose hearts are touched by the Spirit, not those who now and then yield to its power, but they that are led by the Spirit, are the sons of God.  {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 9}
[RH, December 31, 1908 par. 10]         To live by the word of God means the surrender to him of the whole life. There will be felt a continual sense of need and dependence, a drawing out of the heart after God. Prayer is a necessity; for it is the life of the soul. Family prayer, public prayer, have their place; but it is secret communion with God that sustains the soul-life. It was in the mount with God that Moses beheld the pattern of that wonderful building that was to be the abiding-place of God's glory. It is in the mount with God,--in the secret place of communion,--that we are to contemplate his glorious ideal for humanity. Thus we shall be able so to fashion our character building that to us may be fulfilled his promise. "I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people."                                                                   -    {RH, December 31, 1908 par. 10}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 1]       January 7, 1909 Parting Words of Instruction  ［SERMON TO THE PATIENTS AND HELPERS AT THE  PARADISE VALLEY SANITARIUM, NATIONAL CITY, CAL., AUG. 26, 1908.］    Mrs. E. G. White         "Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 2]          These words were spoken by Christ just before his crucifixion, and were among his last to the disciples. He is not at this time thinking of the sufferings that lie before him, but of his disciples. How will they stand when they have not his personal presence with them? He comforts them with the assurance of his return: "In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 3]          Very simple are the words of the Saviour. They can not be misunderstood or misinterpreted. "And if I go and prepare a place for you," he continues, "I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know." For three years Christ had been educating his disciples in that way; yet Thomas said to him: "Lord, we know not whither thou goest; and how can we know the way? Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 4]          O that we all might understand these words for ourselves, and know that Christ is for us the way, the truth, and the life! Only through the Son of God can any soul make his way to the Father. Only he can remedy the injury that was wrought for man by the fall. "If ye had known me," he declared, "ye should have known my Father also: and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 5]          "Philip saith unto him, Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 6]          Christ came as the representative of the Father, and the works of the Father he was constantly doing. Had not the disciples for three years been beholding these works? Had they not seen the sick brought to him to receive healing, and had he not restored them to health? The needy of all classes had flocked to him in crowds, and he had ministered to all. They had seen him feed a multitude with a few small loaves and fishes, and as the food was passed from hand to hand, they had watched it multiply until there was more than enough for all. After five thousand men, besides women and children, had been fed, the Saviour gave the command, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost;" and they gathered up of that which was left twelve baskets full.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 7]          This is an object-lesson of the work that the Saviour desires to do through his followers. He wants us to take the blessed Word, to study it, and then to teach it in its simplicity. How simple Christ's lessons were! Even the children could understand them. The people of his own nation, those who professed to believe in God, were greatly incensed against him because by the simplicity of his daily teachings he was removing the rubbish that was hiding the truth from the comprehension of the people. Even the most ignorant could take in the truths he taught, and be comforted and blessed thereby.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 8]          Mothers, hearing and seeing his words and works, desired that their children might come to him to be blessed. On one occasion one mother with her children left their home to find the Saviour. On the way they told others of their desire; and as they pursued their journey, mother after mother, with their little ones, joined the company, until, when they reached the place where the Saviour was, there was a little army of women and children who sought to reach his side. He was ministering the word to the people, and healing the sick; and when the women made known their errand, the disciples told them that the Master must not be disturbed. But Christ had heard the petition of the mothers, and at once his heart responded to their desire. He said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of heaven."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 9]          I am so thankful that the message of salvation was brought in such simplicity to us. The Son of God laid aside his royal robe and crown and his high command, and came to earth to take his place among humanity as a little child, to bear the test of temptation and trial from childhood to manhood. Greater than that of any other were the sufferings and trials he endured. Satan and his host were determined that Christ should not carry out his plan of sacrifice. If they could discourage Christ, and cause him to sin, the world would perish in its iniquity, and the cause of righteousness be lost. But Christ was working out the salvation of the human race, and he would not fail on a single point. He would make it possible for humanity to lay hold upon his divinity, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. Man does not need to be corrupted. May God help us to accept by faith the victory that has been won in our behalf, and make it ours.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 10]          The Saviour continued: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father." It was a path of suffering and temptation by which the Saviour went to his Father, and we may rejoice that he consented to travel such a path. Had he not, how could the world have been saved? By this he made it possible for us to be accepted with God. When we are in doubt and perplexity and difficulty, let us consider what the Son of God passed through that he might prepare for us a home in the kingdom of heaven. And today he stands by his Father's throne to minister help to every soul who seeks him in sincerity for strength to overcome. He waits to bestow on all the power to do his will.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 11]         He will accept the little children, blessing them as he blessed the children in the days of his earthly ministry. Shall we not bring them to him? These little ones are to learn the lessons of God's Word, and be captivated by the simplicity of his truth. Let the labors of those who work for Christ's little ones be marked with the simplicity that was revealed in the words that fell from the Saviour's lips.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 12]          "If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever." Here is the test of our love for God. Parents are to teach their children what these commandments are. We need missionary fervor in our homes, that we may bring the word of life before the members of our families, and lead them to seek a home in the kingdom of God. There will be no sickness there, no sorrow, no death. A life that measures with the life of God will be the reward of all who win that eternal home.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 13]          In view of all that lies before the believer, his piety should be "always abounding." He should labor for souls with all his intelligence and powers. Not for eloquence and honor is he to strive, but for simplicity of life and simplicity of speech. Christ had no need to explain any word that he made use of. All were simple, and all were understood by the most simple. We need to let our faith take hold of Christ; we need to listen to his words, to seek to do his works. We need to take hold of the hope of immortality that will give us life everlasting in the kingdom of glory. To us the promise is, "The works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 14]          I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world can not receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." To the worldling the truth is too simple; he deems it unworthy of his attention. He does not see Christ in it. But how thankful should the believer be for these promises! I am thankful for the faith I have in God's Word. I claim his promises, saying, "You said it, Lord. You asked me to come to you. I come expecting you to help me and bless me." And he proves the truth and the preciousness of his words: "I will not leave you comfortless: I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also. . . . He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 15]          "If a man love me, he will keep my words: and my Father will love him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him." Consider the familiar relation Christ here brings to view as existing between the Father and his children. His presence and guardianship is an abiding thing. While we trust in Christ's saving power, all the arts and wiles of the fallen host can do nothing to harm us. Heavenly angels are constantly with us, guiding and protecting. God has ordained that we shall have his saving power with us, to enable us to do all his will.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 16]          Let us grasp the promises, and cherish them moment by moment. Let us believe that God means just what he says. If we will accept his word with the simplicity of little children, believing that he has given his life that we might have everlasting life, we shall receive power to overcome.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 17]          "He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings: and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me. . . . Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe. Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me. But that the world may know that I love the Father; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do."  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 18]          I am very thankful for the privilege of speaking these words to you. I was present at the establishment of this institution. At that time I spoke to the workers here, presenting before them the way in which they might carry on their work intelligently. I spoke also to the patients, and I know that Jesus was present on these occasions. His blessing rested upon those assembled. I want to say to you today, There is a battle before each one of us; but as long as we hide self in Christ, we shall not be defeated. When you are provoked, and tempted to make a sharp reply, keep silent. At such times, silence is eloquence. Remember that you are God's property. When circumstances arise that irritate and annoy, conquer your feelings. We need to look constantly to Jesus. If we will walk in the fear of God, he will not fail us.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 19]         If we will seek to teach the truth in its simplicity, the Lord will let his blessing rest upon us. He will impart his Spirit to us, giving us comfort and strength and hope. I appeal to you to do all you possibly can for the help and comfort of others. Show to men and women who is the mighty Healer. He will bless the means you use. If you will do his work, you may expect his blessing. In your efforts for the sick, show them how they may improve their health by forming right habits.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 20]          I have said that if we seek to help and bless others, the Lord will let his blessing rest upon us, and I know that what I say is truth; for I have proved the Lord for many, many years. How long the Lord will permit me to speak and to labor for him I can not tell; but I have given my life to do his work, to study the blessed Word of God, and to pass it on to the people as the bread of life. It is possible that we shall never meet again on this earth; but let us remember that there is a grand meeting to take place erelong. Everlasting life is before us, and the city of God. Angels of God will be there. They will bid us welcome to the joys of heaven because we have kept the commandments of God. There there will be no more death, no sorrow, no sin. Let us do all we can to help one another to gain the eternal joys that are awaiting the redeemed. May God's blessing rest upon his people in large measure, is my prayer.                                                                   -    {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 1]       January 7, 1909 Winning Souls         If you can obtain the confidence of the youth (a troublesome pupil), and bind him to your heart by cords of sympathy and love, you may win a soul to Christ. The wayward, self-willed, independent boy may become transformed in character.  {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, January 7, 1909 par. 2]          But while it is necessary to manifest love and sympathy for your pupils, it is a manifest weakness to show partiality, and thus arouse suspicion and jealousy. Children are quick to discern the preferences of the teacher, and the favored student often measures his strength, his aptness and skill with that of the teacher in the management of the class. He may decide to be master, and unless the teacher has the grace of Christ, he will manifest weakness, become impatient, exacting, and severe. The leading spirit of the class will generally impart his purpose to other students, and there will be a combined effort to obtain the mastery. If the teacher, through the grace of Christ, is self-controlled, and holds the lines with a steady, patient hand, he will quell the boisterous element, keep his self-respect, and command the respect of his students. When once order is restored, let kindness, gentleness, and affection be manifested. It may be that rebellion will rise again and again, but let not the hasty temper appear. Do not speak sharply to the evil-doer, and discourage a soul who is struggling with the powers of darkness. Be still, and let your heart ascend in prayer to God for help. Angels will come close to your side, and help you to lift up the standard against the enemy, and instead of cutting off the erring one, you may be enabled to gain a soul for Christ.                                                      Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, January 7, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 1]       January 14, 1909 Called to Glory and Virtue  ［SERMON PREACHED  AT LOMA LINDA, CAL., SABBATH MORNING, AUG. 29, 1908.］    Mrs. E. G. White         "Simon Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained like precious faith with us through the righteousness of God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ: grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 2]          There is a possibility of the believer in Christ obtaining an experience that will be wholly sufficient to place him in right relation to God. Every promise that is in God's Book holds out to us the encouragement that we may be partakers of the divine nature. This is the possibility -- to rely upon God, to believe his Word, to work his works; and this we can do when we lay hold of the divinity of Christ. This possibility is worth more to us than all the riches in the world. There is nothing on earth that can compare with it. As we lay hold of the power thus placed within our reach, we receive a hope so strong that we can rely wholly upon God's promises; and laying hold of the possibilities there are in Christ, we become the sons and daughters of God.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 3]          "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you," the apostle says, "through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 4]          We are to be partakers of knowledge. As I have seen pictures representing Satan coming to Christ in the wilderness of temptation in the form of a hideous monster, I have thought, How little the artists knew of the Bible! Before his fall, Satan was, next to Christ, the highest angel in heaven. How foolish, then, to suppose that he approached Christ in the wilderness in any such form as is given him in the illustration "The Game of Life." Some here have seen that picture. After the Saviour had fasted forty days and forty nights, "he was afterward an hungered." Then it was that Satan appeared to him. He came as a beautiful angel from heaven, claiming that he had a commission from God to declare the Saviour's fast at an end. "If thou be the Son of God," he said, "command that these stones be made bread." But in Satan's insinuation of distrust, Christ recognized the enemy whose power he had come to the earth to resist. He would not accept the challenge, nor be moved by the temptation. He stood firmly to the affirmative. "Man shall not live by bread alone," he said, "but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 5]          Christ stood by every word of God, and he prevailed. If we would always take such a position as this when tempted, refusing to dally with temptation or argue with the enemy, the same experience would be ours. It is when we stop to reason with the devil, that we are overcome. It is for us to know individually that we are right in the warfare, to take the affirmative in the sight of God, and there to stand. It is thus that we obtain the divine power promised, through which we obtain "all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 6]          There is such a thing as being partakers of the divine nature. We shall all be tempted in a variety of ways; but when we are tempted, we need to remember that provision has been made whereby we may overcome. "Go so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." He who truly believes in Christ is made a partaker of the divine nature, and has power that he can appropriate under every temptation. He will not fall under temptation, and be left to defeat. In time of trial he will claim the promises, and by these escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 7]          We think it costs us something to stand in this position before the world; and so it does. But what has our salvation cost the heavenly universe? To make us partakers of the divine nature, heaven gave its most costly treasure. The Son of God laid aside his royal robe and kingly crown, and came to our earth as a little child. He pledged himself to live from infancy to manhood a perfect life. He engaged to stand in a fallen world as the representative of the Father. And he would die in behalf of a lost race. What a work was this! If he should fail, if he should be overcome by temptation, a world would be lost.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 8]          I hardly know how to present these points; they are so wonderful, wonderful! Behold him in the cities, and traveling from place to place, the crowds pressing him on every side. He gave comfort and power to all who came to him. None were sent away unhelped. He had brought this power from heaven for these very souls. And Christ was overcoming by his very deeds in behalf of men. So absorbed was he in the carrying out of his mission, that his own family could not draw him away from his work.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 9]          It was the work of Christ to rebuke the power of Satan. When he was taken by his enemies and hung upon the cross, there stood the priests and rulers taunting him, and doing all in their power to afflict him. Others were heaping reproach upon him. But there hung by his side a tempted sinner, who, while his companion railed on the Son of God, turned to the Saviour, saying, "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom." And Christ replied, "Verily I say unto thee today, Thou shalt be with me in paradise. Today while I hang upon the cross, the nails driven through my hands and feet, my body bruised, today, I say, Thou shalt be with me in paradise."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 10]         Satan heard the words of Christ, and as he heard, he knew that his case was a lost one. There was no longer hope that he would obtain the victory. He had wrestled with the Son of God to cause him to sin, and had failed.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 11]          The priests and rulers heard Christ's words, and they did not then feel as they had when they declared, "Let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him." What if Christ had come down from the cross! What if he had refused to drink the bitter cup that was given him!  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 12]          They laid the body of the Saviour in Joseph's sepulcher, and set a watch that none should steal him away. Christ rested on the Sabbath day in the tomb. But on the morning of the third day the Roman watch behold a light stream from heaven, and the angel of God descend. The mighty angel comes to the tomb of the Son of God, and rolling away the stone, bids Jesus come forth. The Roman guard see him come forth to life, and hear him proclaim over the rent sepulcher of Joseph, "I am the resurrection, and the life."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 13]          Christ suffered all this that he might obtain your salvation, and mine. By his life of sacrifice and death of shame, he has made it possible for us to take hold of divinity, and to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. There is a battle going on between the powers of darkness and the children of light,--a battle that means humiliation of self at every step. Where are those who will stand? There are some who will. Where are those who understand what it means to be partakers of the divine nature, and to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust? If you are partakers of the divine nature, you will day by day be obtaining a fitting for the life that measures with the life of God. Day by day you will purify your trust in Jesus and follow his example, growing into his likeness until you shall stand before him perfected.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 14]          "Beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance." Here the importance of temperance is brought to our notice. Consider how the evil of intemperance is at work in our cities. Do we not know that the liquor sold in the saloons of our land is drugged with the most poisonous substances? We read of one and another who has taken life while under the influence of liquor -- liquor that has robbed them of their reason. We need to have a knowledge of these things that we may work intelligently to help others. The temperance cause needs to be revived as it has not yet been. We need to preach the gospel, that men and women may understand how to obey the word of God. It is the word of the living God that will bring men and women into right relation to him; it will make impressions on heart and mind and character. Let every one of us be aroused to do the work that is waiting to be done,-- the work that Christ did when he was in the world. By beholding the works of Christ, humanity will take hold upon divinity. There the appeal to souls is made, and he never turns one away. Whatever may be the position in life, whatever the past may have been, he will still receive.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 15]          Here is a work opened before the young, the middle-aged, and the aged. When the temperance pledge is presented to you, sign it. More than this, resolve to put all your powers against the evil of intemperance, and encourage others who are trying to do a work of reform in the world. There are some who will work with all their powers, not only upon the point of intemperance in the use of liquor, but in the matter of eating, and of drinking those things that are not intoxicants, but that work injury to the system. I refer to the tea and coffee that many place upon their tables. We can not afford to use these things. We have a keen enemy, who is determined to have the victory if it is possible, and we must guard ourselves most carefully that we may be strong to meet his attacks.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 16]          "And to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity." We need every one of these heavenly, blood-bought virtues brought into our lives and characters; for then, and then only, shall we be safe. "For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and can not see afar, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins."  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 17]          I am urged to say to young and old, You may have a hope that is immortal. Here is the invitation to you to take hold of the hope set before you in the gospel.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 18]          "Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall. For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Here a life insurance policy is offered us which insures for us eternal life in the kingdom of God. I ask you to study these words of the apostle Peter. There is understanding and intelligence in every sentence. By taking hold upon the Life-giver who gave his life for us, we receive eternal life. It is a wonderful offer. Shall we not strive to obtain it?  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 19]          There is a responsibility resting upon parents in this matter that is scarcely discerned by them. Christ gave his life for our children, and parents are to be overcomers, that they may lead the children step by step up the ladder that leads heavenward. Make it your business to teach them the Word as it is. This is the knowledge the children and youth must have if they are to overcome as Christ overcame. They need the simplicity of true godliness. I rejoice that we have Loma Linda, where we can educate our youth for missionary work for Christ. Here they can have opportunities to learn the simplicity of true godliness. They need not reach up for high attainments in worldly knowledge, but they can have the language of Christ by studying his teachings. This is the power of godliness to them that believe.  {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, January 14, 1909 par. 20]          My brethren and sisters, I urge you to bring up your children in simplicity. Don't scold them when they do wrong, but take them to the Lord, and tell him all about it. When you kneel before God with your children, Christ is by your side, and angels of God are all around you. Teach them to ask God to forgive them for being cross and impatient. Bring up your children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Let us be men and women of prayer. Let us take hold of the divine nature, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. Then we shall have the eternal life insurance policy, a life that measures with the life of God. Then when the ransomed are redeemed from the earth, the city of God will be opened to you, and you can present yourselves before the Lord, saying, Here am I and the children whom thou hast given me. Then the harp will be placed in your hand, and your voice will be raised in songs of praise to God, and to the Lamb, by whose great sacrifice you are made partakers of his nature, and given an immortal inheritance in the kingdom of God.                                                                   -    {RH, January 14, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 1]       January 21, 1909 Lessons from Christ's Labors    Mrs. E. G. White         "Now when Jesus had heard that John was cast into prison, he departed into Galilee; and leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the seacoast, in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim: that it might be fulfilled that was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles: the people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up."  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 2]          At the time of Christ's first advent the world was in a terrible condition. Men were being controlled by satanic agencies. The Majesty of heaven looked with pity on the human race. He saw that Satan was gaining control of the bodies and minds of men, and Christ knew that he alone could break the enemy's power. It was because of this that he laid off his kingly crown and royal robe, and clothing his divinity with humanity, came to our world to meet the powers of darkness, and to hold in check the forces of Satan. This was his work. A counter-working influence, coming from the highest authority, was to hold the enemy in check, and resist his power.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 3]         "From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea: for they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men. And they straightway left their nets, and followed him."  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 4]          Here were some whose minds were under the influence of Christ. At his call they came right to his side. "And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. And they immediately left the ship and their father, and followed him."  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 5]          Just such a work as this is to be carried on in our time. Those who will work in harmony with Christ, God will use to accomplish a good work. If those who claim to be children of God will make an entire consecration of themselves to Christ, the mighty influence of the power of God will be with them.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 6]          The Saviour saw a great work to be accomplished, and he clothed his divinity with humanity that he might impart his healing power to mankind. He was the Great Physician. As those who have consecrated themselves to the work of God go into foreign countries to labor, they will meet the sick and suffering. Know that the best way to reach the hearts of such is to come close to them, to kneel down and pray with them and for them. The time has come when we must carry in our lives the influence that the Saviour carried in his life. We are to instruct and educate the suffering ones how to resist disease, by teaching them how to eat and drink and live healthfully, and how to love and fear God. By reading and studying the Word of God, those who in their hearts desire to serve God will learn to discard the habits that are ruining the health of body and soul.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 7]          The light has come that there are to be sanitariums provided for the sick, and we have been trying to provide these institutions for the carrying on of the work of God. As a result of our sanitarium work we have seen wonderful conversions. The salvation of God has been revealed. Through this instrumentality souls have become intelligent in regard to the faith, and many have been converted to the present truth. The work is extending, and we have had to establish sanitariums in many places.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 8]          Our schools and sanitariums should be in close co-operation, that our youth may be educated in a knowledge of the truth, and at the same time be enlightened in regard to the care of the sick. Wherever there is an important training-school, there, if possible, should be a sanitarium. The students are to be educated in right habits of living. It means a great deal to establish a school and conduct it in such a way that it will meet with God's approval.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 9]          We are to understand the importance of this work, and to reason from cause to effect. We are to work as Christ worked. We are to learn to talk to the people intelligently and with power. Then they will call upon Christ, recognizing in him the One who came to our world to do the work of healing for soul and body. Those who are suffering with disease will be aroused to take hold of the light of health reform. They will leave off their wrong habits, and will stand in a position where they can reach others.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 10]          The disciples who were called from their nets to follow Christ did not have a college education. Christ did not have it. He lived his human life in simplicity,--living and preaching the truth. The light of the gospel was shining upon the pathway of those who heard him. We are to teach our children and youth the importance of simplicity. The straining that is often done to reach a wonderful height of learning,--let it not be encouraged. I have seen many a youth destroyed before his education was completed because of this desire for knowledge.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 11]          If we would keep well, we must let reason guide us in our manner of living. If we will place ourselves in right relation to God, our beings will respond to his instruction. God would have us connected at all times with the Great Physician; then his salvation will be revealed to us, and we shall know that there is a God in Israel.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 12]          We have a living Healer today. We need not depend upon drugs, but upon the Great Physician. If every sanitarium in our land were in living connection with God, the truth would go forth from our institutions as a lamp that burneth. They would carry mercy and light and compassion to the people, until men and women would realize that this is the religion of Christ, and that it reaches to suffering humanity.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 13]         It is time that we were putting on the armor of light. It is time that we were comprehending our duty to the world at this stage of its history. O, such wickedness exists in our cities, and yet many of the people are asleep! Professed Christians are asleep. They do not understand that there is a work for them to do.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 14]          The Saviour's work of ministering to the suffering was always combined with his ministry of the Word. He preached the gospel and healed infirmity both by the same mighty power. He will do the same today; but we must do our part by bringing the sick in touch with the mighty Healer. The Saviour left the courts of glory and came to our world to bear temptation and resist evil, that men might have power to take hold of his strength. The soul that comes to Christ by living faith receives his power. and is healed of his disease.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 15]         Christ would not take a position in life where he could not associate closely with the people. During the days of his ministry all classes of people flocked about him to hear his words. We read of one occasion when five thousand men, besides women and children, formed the company about him. The time came when the people should have something to eat, and where was food to supply so many? In reply to his question, "Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat?" one of the disciples replied, "There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many?" And Jesus said, "Make the men sit down." Then Christ imparted the food by his miraculous power to the hungry multitude.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 16]          When all had sufficient, he commanded, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost. Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten."  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 17]          We stop short of exercising faith. We need the simplicity of godliness that will take hold of the work and come right down to Christlike practises with a spirit willing to help where help is needed. The Majesty of heaven, the King of glory, came to our world to preach the gospel of salvation. He invites you to listen to his words. He was so filled with his mission to men that his own mother could not draw him from his work. The sick and suffering were before him, and he must labor for them.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 18]          This is the work we are trying to do. It has been a hard work sometimes, but the need of this kind of labor has been presented to me in clear lines, and we are determined to do it wherever it is possible. We have sought to labor in every place where we could preach the Word of God.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 19]          Wherever we have a school, there we should also have a sanitarium. We must work the works of God in these institutions. The youth are to be instructed regarding what God requires of them in the work of leading souls to the light. The blessing of God will come upon every true worker.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 20]          Letters come to us from many parts of the world telling what the truth is doing in other lands. I am so thankful that we can have a part in this work, that we can be laborers together with Christ is the upbuilding of the kingdom of God in the earth. I am so thankful that the light of truth is shining. The light is to continue to shine. Do not let it go out. Do not shut it up, but let it shine to all that are in the house.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 21]          Study how you can speak the truth to those with whom you are brought in contact. Take hold of God by living faith. Do your duty simple day by day, and you will constantly advance until you are qualified to hold a position of trust in the work. We need to carry pure religion into our lives. Let us show an interest in the sick. Christ gave his life for these souls. It is our privilege to bring them to him and teach them how to take hold of his divine nature. Then the afflictions with which Satan has beset them, will be overcome.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 21}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 22]          We need helpers. Souls should be coming to take the places made vacant by those who are sent to labor in foreign fields. They are going all the time, and the blessing of God is coming upon his people. Some are departing from the faith and giving heed to seducing spirits, but let us not weaken our efforts. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth let us lay hold of divine power. God will work with us mightily if we will do this.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 22}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 23]          My brethren and sisters, we need the truth as it is in Jesus. We need to teach the people how they may become partakers of the divine nature, that they may escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. We need the manifestation of true godliness in every line of service.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 23}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 24]          Let us follow all the light. Let us resist temptation as Christ resisted it. In the day when every case will be forever decided, there will be many who will wish that they had studied their Bibles more, and more fully met its requirements. Will you not lay aside the story magazines, and study the Word of God? At such times angels of heaven are right around you to strengthen your understanding. We need to have God come into our families; we want our children to be saved. Our schools that are established should be giving an education in the things of God. The students should be learning how to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 24}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 25]          My brethren and sisters, I want you to reach up to God by living faith. Christ wants you to be living workers, communicating light to the souls who are perishing around you. Keep your eyes on God until you reach the kingdom of heaven. Then the pearly gates will be thrown open for you, and you will receive the welcome given to those who have been laborers together with God.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 25}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 26]          Victory is before the faithful worker. I can not lay down the armor. I trust in the Lord to be my strength. I want to see Jesus. I want you to see him. I want to see the One who endured temptation in my behalf, and who wore the crown of thorns for sinners. Then he will be crowned with glory, and we shall see him as he is. We shall fall at his feet in worship. He will place the harp in our hands, our voices will be raised in such music as we have never heard on earth.  {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 26}
[RH, January 21, 1909 par. 27]          I am so thankful for the privilege of saying these words to you. I invite each one of you to take hold by living faith of the divinity of Christ. This is the gift that Christ came to the world to bestow. In him humanity may take hold of divinity and share in the joy of the Lord.                                                                   -    {RH, January 21, 1909 par. 27}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 1]       January 28, 1909 A Message to Our Churches    Mrs. E. G. White         I awoke from my sleep last night with a great burden upon my mind. I was delivering a message to our brethren and sisters, and it was a message of warning and instruction concerning the work of some who are advocating erroneous theories as to the reception of the Holy Spirit, and its operation through human agencies.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 2]          I was instructed that fanaticism similar to that which we were called to meet after the passing of the time in 1844 would come in among us again in the closing days of the message, and that we must meet this evil just as decidedly now as we met it in our early experiences.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 3]          We are standing on the threshold of great and solemn events. Prophecies are fulfilling. Strange and eventful history is being recorded in the books of heaven,--events which it was declared should shortly precede the great day of God. Everything in the world is in an unsettled state. The nations are angry, and great preparations for war are being made. Nation is plotting against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. The great day of God is hasting greatly. But although the nations are mustering their forces for war and bloodshed, the command to the angels is still in force, that they hold the four winds until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 4]          The world is now realizing the sure results of transgression of the law of God. His work of creation completed, the Lord rested on the seventh day, and sanctified the day of his rest, setting it apart as the day which man should devote to his worship. But today the world at large is utterly disregarding the law of Jehovah. Another day has been instituted in the place of God's day of rest. The human agent has set his way and his will against the positive teachings of the Word, and the world is plunged in rebellion and sin.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 5]         This work of opposition to the law of God had its beginning in the courts of heaven, with Lucifer, the covering cherub. Satan determined to be first in the councils of heaven, and equal with God. He began his work of rebellion with the angels under his command, seeking to diffuse among them the spirit of discontent. And he worked in so deceptive a way that many of the angels were won to his allegiance before his purposes were fully known. Even the loyal angels could not fully discern his character, nor see to what his work was leading. When Satan had succeeded in winning many angels to his side, he took his cause to God, representing that it was the desire of the angels that he occupy the position that Christ held.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 6]          The evil continued to work until the spirit of disaffection ripened into active revolt. Then there was war in heaven, and Satan, with all who sympathized with him, was cast out. Satan had warred for the mastery in heaven, and had lost the battle. God could no longer trust him with honor and supremacy, and these, with the part he had taken in the government of heaven, were taken from him.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 7]          Since that time Satan and his army of confederates have been the avowed enemies of God in our world, continually warring against the cause of truth and righteousness. Satan has continued to present to men, as he presented to the angels, his false representations of Christ and of God, and he has won the world to his side. Even the professedly Christian churches have taken sides with the first great apostate.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 8]          Satan represents himself as the prince of the kingdom of this world, and it was in this character that he approached Christ in the last of his three great temptations in the wilderness. "If thou wilt fall down and worship me," he said to the Saviour, "all these"--pointing to the kingdoms of the world which Satan had caused to pass before Jesus--"will I give thee."  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 9]          Christ in the courts of heaven had known that the time would come when the power of Satan must be met and conquered if the human race was ever to be saved from his dominion. And when that time came, the Son of God laid off his kingly crown and royal robe, and clothing his divinity with humanity, came to the earth to meet the prince of evil, and to conquer him. In order to become the advocate of man before the Father, the Saviour would live his life on earth as every human being must, accepting its adversities and sorrows and temptations. As the Babe of Bethlehem, he would become one with the race, and by a spotless life from the manager to the cross he would show that man, by a life of repentance and faith in him, might be restored to the favor of God. He would bring to man redeeming grace, forgiveness of sins. If men would return to their loyalty, and no longer transgress, they would receive pardon.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 10]          Christ in the weakness of humanity was to meet the temptations of one possessing the powers of the higher nature that God had bestowed on the angelic family. But Christ's humanity was united with divinity, and in this strength he would bear all the temptations that Satan could bring against him, and yet keep his soul untainted by sin. And this power to overcome he would give to every son and daughter of Adam who would accept by faith the righteous attributes of his character.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 11]          God loved the world so dearly that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever would accept him might have power to live his righteous life. Christ proved that it is possible for man to lay hold by faith on the power of God. He showed that the sinner, by repentance and the exercise of faith in the righteousness of Christ, can be reconciled to God, and become a partaker of the divine nature, overcoming the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 12]          Today Satan presents the same temptations that he presented to Christ, offering us the kingdoms of the world in return for our allegiance. But upon him who looks to Jesus as the author and finisher of his faith, Satan's temptations have no power. He can not cause to sin the one who will accept by faith the virtues of him who was tempted in all points as we are, yet without sin.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 13]         "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." He who repents of his sin and accepts the gift of the life of the Son of God, can not be overcome. Laying hold by faith of the divine nature, he becomes a child of God. He prays, he believes. When tempted and tried, he claims the power that Christ died to give, and overcomes through his grace. This every sinner needs to understand. He must repent of his sin, he must believe in the power of Christ, and accept that power to save and to keep him from sin. How thankful ought we to be for the gift of Christ's example!  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 14]          Profound theories and speculations of human creation may abound, but he who would come off conqueror in the end, must be humble enough to depend upon divine power. When we thus grasp the power of Infinity, and come to Christ, saying, "In my hand no price I bring; simply to thy cross I cling," then divine agencies can co-operate with us to sanctify and purify the life.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 15]          Let no one seek to evade the cross. It is through the cross that we are enabled to overcome. It is through affliction and trial that divine agencies can carry on a work in our lives that will result in the love and peace and kindness of Christ.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 16]          A great work is to be accomplished daily in the human heart by the study of the Word. We need to learn the simplicity of true faith. This will bring its returns. Let us seek for decided advancement in spiritual understanding. Let us make the precious Word the man of our counsel. We need to walk carefully every moment, keeping close to the side of Christ. The spirit and grace of Christ are needed in the life, and the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 17]          We need to understand clearly the divine requirements that God makes of his people. The law, which is the transcript of his character, no one need fail to understand. The words written by the finger of God on tables of stone so perfectly reveal his will concerning his people that none need make any mistake. The laws of his kingdom were definitely made known, to be afterward revealed to the people of all nations and tongues as the principles of his government. We would do well to study those laws recorded in Exodus 20 and in the thirty-first chapter, verses 12-18.  {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, January 28, 1909 par. 18]         When the judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened, and every man shall be judged according to the things written in the books, then the tables of stone, hidden by God until that day, will be presented before the world as the standard of righteousness. Then men and women will see that the prerequisite of their salvation is obedience to the perfect law of God. None will find excuse for sin. By the righteous principles of that law, men will receive their sentence of life or of death.                                                                   -    {RH, January 28, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 1]       February 4, 1909 Lessons From the Apostasy at Sinai -- No. 1    Mrs. E. G. White         Satan is the leader of every species of rebellion today, as he was the originator of rebellion in the courts of heaven. Standing next to Christ in power and glory, yet he coveted the honor that belonged to the Son. He desired to be equal with God. To carry out his purpose, he concealed his true designs from the angels, and worked deceptively to secure their allegiance and honor to himself. By sly insinuations, by which he made it appear that Christ had assumed the place that belonged to him, Lucifer sowed the seeds of doubt in the minds of many of the angels; and when he had won their support, he carried the matter to God, declaring that it was the sentiment of many of the heavenly beings that he should have the preference to Christ.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 2]         We shall not at this time follow the immediate results of Satan's rebellion and his expulsion from heaven, but let us consider how his deceptive work is being continued today among those who profess to be the loyal people of God. In the hearts of many church-members there is being carried on today the same work of rebellion and disaffection, and the result is injury and weakness to the church. The artful foe has found a place in many hearts that should have no room for the selfish, ambitious principles that are being promulgated. For years the enemy has been seeking to bring false theories into the churches; and God alone can help us to meet his work successfully.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 3]         Satan sought to produce the same results among the people of Israel as they journeyed from Egypt to Canaan. God took Israel from the bondage of slavery, and under his own guidance brought them into the promised land. Moses, their visible leader, received instruction for them directly from God. But in spite of the wonderful evidences the people received that God was working in their behalf, they continually murmured and rebelled. God gave positive evidence that he ruled in the heavens; again and again rebellion was punished with death. Only two of those who as adults left Egypt, saw the promised land. The wanderings of the people were extended until the rest were buried in the wilderness.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 4]          Today Satan is using the same devising to introduce the same evils, and his efforts are followed by the same results that in the days of Israel laid so many in their graves. Let us study the record of how Israel, in the sight of the mount on which they had shortly before seen so wonderful a display of God's power, were led into idolatry. While Moses was in the mount with God, receiving the sacred oracles, the people, in Aaron's charge, were worshiping a golden calf, while their leading men proclaimed the sacrilegious message, "These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt."  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 5]         "When the people saw that Moses delayed to come down out of the mount, the people gathered themselves together unto Aaron, and said unto him, Up, make us gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses, the man that brought us up out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become of him. And Aaron said unto them, Break off the golden earrings, which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me. And all the people brake off the golden earrings which were in their ears, and brought them unto Aaron. And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf: and they said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 6]          "And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar before it; and Aaron made proclamation, and said, Tomorrow is a feast to the Lord. And they rose up early on the morrow, and offered burnt-offerings, and brought peace-offerings; and the people sat down to eat and to drink, and rose up to play.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 7]         "And the Lord said unto Moses, Go, get thee down; for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves; they have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshiped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said. These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt."  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 8]          From this record we may learn how little dependence can be placed in men who trust in men, and do not make God their reliance. Those who are living in these last days are in the greatest danger of placing their confidence in men rather than in the true and living God. The Lord has given instruction that the history of the apostasy of Israel is now to be presented, because men who in the past have had great light have become self-sufficient, and are looking to men, trusting in human leaders, who are themselves practising evil. Men who ought to stand as firm as a rock to principle are treading in the same path that the Israelites followed. "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." This is the snare that has come into our ranks. There are wrong sentiments that have to be met. There are men who are acting the part of Aaron at the very time when every soul should be working to seal the law among God's disciples. They are building up the very things that God has specified should not be built up.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 9]          A great deal of time and labor and anxiety are required to counterwork the ingenuity of satanic agencies that are pressing their way among those who are ready to accept wrong philosophy, to cause confusion and division. Every jot of influence is needed to discern the great evils of Satan's devisings, and to keep souls from being drawn into the net of the modern Aarons who are saying, "These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt."  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 10]          Long before, the Lord could have told Moses what was taking place. He could have revealed that Aaron could not be depended upon. But for wise and holy purposes he permitted the evil to develop. He suffered this shameful representation to come to its height. Then when the leading men had done all that it was in their power to do, he sent Moses down to punish the transgressors. The Lord sees what is in the hearts of men. At times he permits evils to take place that he may prevent still greater evils that would appear unless he permitted the designs hidden in human hearts to work out.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 11]          Mark God's words to Moses concerning this apostasy. They "have corrupted themselves," he said: "they have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them." Every man is tempted when he is drawn aside by his own lusts.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 12]          The fact that Aaron had been blessed and honored so far above the people was what made his sin so heinous. It was Aaron, "the saint of the Lord," that had made the idol and announced the feast. It was he who had been appointed spokesman for Moses, and concerning whom God himself had testified, "I know that he can speak well," who had failed to check the idolaters in their heaven-daring purpose. He by whom God had wrought in bringing judgments both upon the Egyptians and upon their gods, had heard, unmoved, the proclamation. "These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt." It was he who had been with Moses in the mount, and had there beheld the glory of the Lord, and who had seen that in the manifestation of that glory there was nothing of which an image could be made,--it was he who had changed that glory into the similitude of an ox. He to whom God had committed the government of the people in the absence of Moses, was found sanctioning their rebellion. "The Lord was very angry with Aaron to have destroyed him." But in answer to the earnest intercession of Moses, his life was spared: and in penitence and humiliation for his great sin, he was restored to the favor of God.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 13]          If Aaron had had courage to stand for the right, irrespective of consequences, he could have prevented that apostasy. If he had unswervingly maintained his own allegiance to God, if he had cited the people to the perils of Sinai, and had reminded them of their solemn covenant with God to obey his law, the evil would have been checked. But his compliance with the desires of the people, and the calm assurance with which he proceeded to carry out their plans, emboldened them to go to greater lengths in sin than had before entered their minds.  {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, February 4, 1909 par. 14]          Of all the sins that God will punish, none are more grievous in his sight than those that encourage others to do evil. God would have his servants prove their loyalty by faithfully rebuking transgression, however painful the act may be. Those who are honored with a divine commission, are not to be weak, pliant time-servers. They are not to aim at self-exaltation, or to shun disagreeable duties, but are to perform God's work with unswerving fidelity.                                                                   -    {RH, February 4, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 1]       February 11, 1909 Lessons from the Apostasy at Sinai--No. 2    Mrs. E. G. White         Only a few days had passed since the Hebrews made a solemn covenant with God to obey his voice. They had stood trembling with terror before the mount, listening to the words of the Lord, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me." "They made a calf in Horeb, and worshiped the molten image. Thus they changed their glory into the similitude of an ox." How could greater ingratitude have been shown, or more daring insult offered, to him who had revealed himself to them as a tender Father and an all-powerful King?  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 2]          Moses in the mount was warned of the apostasy in the camp, and was directed to return without delay. "Go, get thee down," the Lord said; "for thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have corrupted themselves: they have turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them: they have made them a molten calf, and have worshiped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 3]          "And the Lord said unto Moses, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiff-necked people: now therefore let me alone, that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation."  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 4]          God declared that he would disown the people. He gave them their true character,-- a stiff-necked people, who would not respect his law or come under his rule. "Let me alone," he said to Moses, "that my wrath may wax hot against them, and that I may consume them: and I will make of thee a great nation."  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 5]          Moses was tested with the promise of great honor. The Lord would place him at the head of a great nation. Had Moses possessed a narrow, selfish spirit, how quickly he would have grasped such an offer. But he would not listen to the promise of preferment. He continues to plead for the erring people. His one great desire is that the glory of God shall be maintained. Above all else he longs for the salvation of this people for whom the Lord has worked so wondrously. Their remarkable experience in escaping from slavery, the flight from Egypt, the passage through the Red Sea,--these are stamped on his mind as if graven in a rock, and he will not let Israel go.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 6]          O the power of prayer! Moses fills his mouth with arguments that express his own faith in God; and the Lord, who is testing and trying him, is not angry with him because of his importunity. God has said, "Thy people, which thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt." But in his prayer Moses denies this honor. In humble, but determined assurance, he turns the people back upon God. They are thy people, he says. Thou art their God and Owner. Thou broughtest them forth out of the land of Egypt. I did only what thou commandest me. I was but thine instrument, obeying the orders thou gavest me. Thou, and thou alone, couldst do this work. The eyes of all the nations are upon Israel, a people so strongly saved. O, do not permit the throne of thy glory to be disgraced!  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 7]          "Lord," he pleads, "why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people, which thou hast brought forth out of the land of Egypt with great power, and with a mighty hand? Wherefore should the Egyptians speak, and say, For mischief did he bring them out, to slay them in the mountains, and to consume them from the face of the earth. Turn from thy fierce wrath, and repent ［What an argument!］ of this evil against thy people. Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, thy servants, to whom thou swarest by thine own self, and saidst unto them, I will multiply your seed as the stars of heaven, and all this land that I have spoken of will I give unto your seed, and they shall inherit it forever."  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 8]          As Moses interceded for Israel, his timidity was lost in his deep interest and love for those for whom he had, in the hands of God, been the means of doing much. The Lord listened to his pleadings, and granted his unselfish prayer. God had proved his servant, he had tested his faithfulness and his love for that erring, ungrateful people, and nobly had Moses endured the trial. His interest in Israel sprang from no selfish motives. The prosperity of God's chosen people was dearer to him than personal honor, dearer than the privilege of becoming the father of a mighty nation. God was pleased with his faithfulness, his simplicity of heart, and his integrity, and he committed to him, as a faithful shepherd, the great charge of leading Israel to the promised land.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 9]          The record shows that prayers of faith, though offered by frail human beings, have power with God. The earnest cry, "I will not let thee go, except thou bless me," has saved many a soul. If there were far more urgent intercessions for perishing souls, there would be far more souls saved. Of Christ it is written, "He saw that there was no man, and wondered that there was no intercessor: therefore his arm brought salvation unto him; and his righteousness, it sustained him." He wondered that there was no man who would lay hold by faith on his fellow men, and save them with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garments spotted by the flesh.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 10]          "He put on righteousness as a breastplate." Christ was not covering up the sins of the transgressor, but was making the most determined effort to bring the sinner to a sense of the sinfulness of sin. His own hatred of sin, his own integrity, brought salvation to the sinner. "He put on righteousness as a breastplate, and an helmet of salvation upon his head; and he put on the garments of vengeance for clothing, and was clad with zeal as a cloak. According to their deeds, accordingly he will repay, fury to his adversaries, recompense to his enemies; to the islands he will repay recompense. So shall they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from the rising of the sun. When the enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against him. And the redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord. As for me, this is my covenant with them, saith the Lord: My Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, from henceforth and forever."  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 11]          "And Moses turned, and went down from the mount, and the two tables of the testimony were in his hand: the tables were written on both their sides; on the one side and on the other were they written. And the tables were the work of God, and the writing was the writing of God, graven upon the tables.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 12]          "And when Joshua heard the noise of the people as they shouted, he said unto Moses, There is a noise of war in the camp. And he said, It is not the voice of them that shout for mastery, neither is it the voice of them that cry for being overcome: but the noise of them that sing do I hear.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 13]          "And it came to pass, as soon as he came nigh unto the camp, that he saw the calf, and the dancing: and Moses' anger waxed hot, and he cast the tables out of his hands, and brake them beneath the mount. And he took the calf which they had made, and burnt it in the fire, and ground it to powder, and strawed it upon the water, and made the children of Israel drink of it.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 14]          "And Moses said unto Aaron, What did this people unto thee, that thou hast brought so great a sin upon them?" The sin of idolatry is a fearful sin, and Aaron, as a magistrate, should have faithfully discharged his duty, instead of engaging with the people in sin. It was Moses who interceded with God to spare his life. Aaron was saved by the prayer of Moses. Aaron did repent, or the Lord would not have pardoned his transgression. He did not stand out in rebellion, but took his stand with Moses; and notwithstanding he had taken sides with the idolaters, he was saved.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 15]          All the people had the opportunity of demonstrating their repentance, and thus saving their lives. "Moses stood in the gate of the camp, and said, Who is on the Lord's side? let him come unto me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together unto him." All were given the opportunity to be loyal to God. All who humbled themselves before him, and placed themselves on his side, showing that they desired to obey him, would be pardoned, while those who would not yield would condemn themselves as rebels. There would be no excuse for them. All were given the opportunity of repudiating their past idolatrous conduct, and of showing their determination to be true. But in the very presence of God many refused to repent. They were stubborn in their rebellion.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 16]          To the sons of Levi, who had taken their stand with him, Moses said, "Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and every man his companion, and every man his neighbor. And the children of Levi did according to the word of Moses: and there fell of the people that day about three thousand men. For Moses had said, Consecrate yourselves today to the Lord, even every man upon his son, and upon his brother; that he may bestow upon you a blessing this day."  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 17]         The Israelites had been guilty of treason, and that against a King who had loaded them with benefits, and whose authority they had voluntarily pledged themselves to obey. That the divine government might be maintained, justice must be visited upon the traitors. Yet even here God's mercy was displayed. While he maintained his law, he granted freedom of choice and opportunity for repentance for all. Only those were cut off who persisted in rebellion.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 18]          Love no less than justice demanded that for this sin judgment should be inflicted. God is the guardian as well as the sovereign of his people. He cuts off those who are determined upon rebellion, that they may not lead others to ruin. In sparing the life of Cain, God had demonstrated to the universe what would be the result of permitting sin to go unpunished. The influence exerted upon his descendants by his life and teaching led to the state of corruption that demanded the destruction of the whole world by a flood. The history of the antediluvians testifies that long life is not a blessing to the sinner; God's great forbearance did not repress their wickedness. The longer men lived, the more corrupt they became.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 19]          So with the apostasy at Sinai. Unless punishment had been speedily visited upon transgression, the same results would have again been seen. The earth would have become as corrupt as in the days of Noah. Had these transgressors been spared, evils would have followed greater than resulted from sparing the life of Cain. It was the mercy of God that thousands should suffer, to prevent the necessity of visiting judgment upon millions. In order to save the many, he must punish the few. Furthermore, as the people had cast off their allegiance to God, they had forfeited the divine protection, and, deprived of their defense, the whole nation was exposed to the power of their enemies. Had not the evil been promptly put away, they would soon have fallen a prey to their numerous and powerful foes. It was necessary for the good of Israel, and was also a lesson to all succeeding generations, that crime should be promptly punished. And it was no less a mercy to the sinners themselves that they should be cut short in their evil course. Had their lives been spared, the same spirit that led them to rebel against God would have been manifested in hatred and strife among themselves, and they would have eventually destroyed one another. It was in love to the world, in love to Israel, and even to the transgressors, that crime was punished with swift and terrible severity.  {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, February 11, 1909 par. 20]          In this our day, when many, even among those who claim to be numbered among God's people, are not fully decided as to the right course, the Lord is calling for men who will move steadfastly in the path that he has marked out, and with unshaken determination carry out his purposes. Those who occupy positions of responsibility should know what saith the Lord. Like Moses of old, they should stand unflinchingly for the right, stemming the current of evil. In the critical times in which we are living, men of determination are needed,--men who will stand stiffly for the truth at all times and under all circumstances,.--men who, when they see that others are becoming untrue to principle, will lift their voice in warning against the danger of apostasy.                                                                   -    {RH, February 11, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 1]       February 18, 1909 Instruction to Ministers    Mrs. E. G. White         In these last days ministers need to guard the churches against the dangers arising from the acceptance of fanciful and erroneous theories by preaching the plain truths of the Word regarding individual duty and responsibility. The people of God are to be educated to hate and forsake all unrighteousness if they would be prepared for a place in the kingdom of heaven. Teach that the fruits of repentance are to be seen in the life in deeds of righteousness. By lives of faith and devotion, and reliance upon the Word of God as the foundation of all faith, by acts of unselfishness and sincerity, teach them to make known the saving grace of Christ.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 2]          The qualifications which shine brightest in the eyes of men and are most attractive in the kingdom of the world, have no recognition in the kingdom of God. The rewards of Christ's kingdom are not for the covetous, the selfish, the proud. No, no; those who enter into eternal life enter it because the perfection of Christ's character has been imparted to them. In the kingdom of God nobility and holiness of character are accounted wealth. That which is pure and lovely counts. The knowledge of the truth in the heart, virtue of character, the manifestation of love such as Christ possessed,--those who are possessors of these are sharers in the kingdom of Christ.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 3]          The lesson of the barren fig-tree is one that we should keep continually before us. It is not profession of righteousness that will meet the needs of the world today, and fulfil the will of God for the human family. God is looking for fruit-bearing branches. "Feed my sheep with pure provender," is the Lord's command to those who stand as teachers of the gospel of salvation. He has made provision that the gospel's saving power shall be presented in all places.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 4]         This gospel, Paul declares, must be preached to every creature under heaven; "whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God." The apostle bears the burden of the stewardship given him. He must co-operate with God in the work of saving souls, dispensing faithfully as one who must give an account. And as he labors, he sees by the eye of faith the results of his work; souls who were without God and without hope in the world would receive the faith, and in their turn preach the gospel they had received. "Now in Christ Jesus," he declares, "ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. . . . For through him we both have access by one Spirit unto the Father. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord."  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 5]          Conditions to our knowledge of the mystery of God are plainly stated, "If ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel." This calls for much searching of the Scriptures. We can not be settled in the faith unless we educate and train every faculty of the mind. To continue in the faith means to have a determined purpose to use every God-given power in becoming an experienced and competent builder with God, building up the souls of those in the faith, and striving to reach those who have not yet come to a knowledge of the truth.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 6]          I was shown that mistakes have been made that have left wrong impressions upon minds, because there were allowed to preside over important interests men who were deficient in the saving grace of the gospel, who had not made its purity and simplicity a part of their lives, and who did not seek God often in earnest, humble prayer. Righteous, self-denying works were not regarded by them as being a necessary part of Christian experience. They did not see the necessity of having the Spirit of Christ and of emulating his example in their work of ministry.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 7]          I am instructed to say to our ministers, Be careful that the work of cleansing and sanctifying shall go on in your own individual souls. Let your first thought be to make your calling and election sure. Your example is to be full of kindness and encouragement. No masterful spirit is to come in, but let the heart be filled with the tenderness and love and compassion of Christ. Work every day for sanctification of the spirit through belief of the truth. Let all realize that they are chosen of God to reveal that they understand the mystery of godliness.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 8]          As a people we are to be purified from our natural evil habits and desires. Our hearts must be changed, or we can not correctly represent the Lord Jesus, who gave his life for us. The Son of God took humanity upon him that he might make it possible for humanity to take hold upon divinity through the exercise of a perfect faith. Christ is our example for the development of a perfect character. Through the strength we receive from him, we may be overcomers. In seeking him for those things that we need, we must exercise a faith that will not be denied. We must represent him by following humbly in his footsteps. Through faith in his merits and practise of the truth, we shall receive of his grace, and this will be revealed in kindness of heart and of action, and in singleness of purpose. Courtesy and sympathy will be revealed in our lives. By a daily opening of the heart to truth and righteousness, as they are found in Jesus, we shall be able to reveal that truth and that righteousness in our dealings with others.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 9]          The Spirit of Christ is grieved when any of his followers give evidence of possessing a harsh, unfair, or exacting spirit. As laborers together with God, each should regard the other as part of God's great firm. He desires that they shall counsel together. There is to be no drawing apart, for the spirit of independence dishonors the truth we profess. One special evidence that the Spirit of Christ is abiding in his church is the unity and harmony which exist among its members. This is the brightest witness to the possession of true religion; for it will convert and transform the natural man, and fashion him after the divine similitude.  {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, February 18, 1909 par. 10]          The converting power of Christ is the agency that will overcome our individual defects of character, and make us laborers together with God. By the truth held in its purity souls will be reached who could not otherwise be influenced to obey. The Holy Spirit is to be our counselor and guide in every branch of the work. The will of God made manifest in the life reveals the power of the Word to overcome the natural traits of character, and to change the believer "from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, February 18, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 1]       February 25, 1909 Our Duty to Communicate Truth    Mrs. E. G. White         Again and again I am instructed to charge our people with their individual responsibility to work, and believe, and pray. The reception of Bible truth will lead to continual self-denial; for self-indulgence can never be found in a Christlike experience. Truly converted men and women will reveal the cross of Calvary in their daily actions. There are many Seventh-day Adventists who do not understand that to accept the cause of Christ means to accept his cross. The only evidence they give in their lives of their discipleship is in the name they bear. But the true Christian regards his stewardship as a sacred thing. He perseveringly studies the Word, and yields up his life to the service of Christ.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 2]          The word of encouragement is given. "Be not weary in well-doing," "always abounding in the work of the Lord." There is a world to be saved, a work to be done that can be accomplished only by the proclamation of the gospel message. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Should we not thank the Lord with heart and soul for his unspeakable gift? Should we not be willing to devote every capability and talent to the work of representing Christ before the world?  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 3]          There is great need of the Holy Spirit's influence in our midst. There must be an individual work done in the breaking of stubborn hearts. There needs to be deep heart-searching, that will lead to confession of sin. Believers should at this time stand with softened, sanctified, broken hearts, every sin confessed in repentance that needeth not to be repented of. The Holy Spirit is waiting to kindle in the heart the love of God, that his praise may be spoken from lips that are true, unselfish, clean, and honest. When holy principles guide the life, the soul will be beautiful in its simplicity.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 4]          The influence of the prayer of faith is as far-reaching as eternity. The Lord will bless all who will seek him with the whole heart, and who with humble souls and earnest purpose strive to follow the example of Christ. To those who thus seek to become partakers of the divine nature, the words are spoken, "Be not weary in well-doing," "always abounding in the work of the Lord." He who labors in faith and humility, holding fast to the promises of God, will prevail. The greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven will be given to the faithful, believing children of God.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 5]          "Ye are the salt of the earth," said Christ; "but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 6]          "Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill can not be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 7]          "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works," the Saviour declared. These "good works" will begin to appear when the experience of repentance and conversion is brought into the life. Not until then can words and works "glorify your Father which is in heaven." Unless we reveal the converting power of God in our lives, we can not work in safe paths. It is not in saying that we believe the truth, but by showing that we are changed in character, through a belief of the truth, that we make known to others the transforming power of the grace of God.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 8]          What is expected of the subjects of Christ's kingdom? The answer is given by Christ himself, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect." No soul can enter into the heavenly courts who does not have an understanding of God's requirements, and does not strive to be perfect, even as God is perfect.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 9]          I am instructed to urge the necessity of personal consecration and sanctification of the whole being to God. Let each soul inquire, Lord, what wouldst thou have me to do, that the vigilance of Christ may be seen in my life, and that his example may be copied by me, and that I may speak sincere words that will help souls who are in darkness and sin? O, how I long to see our church-members clothed with their beautiful garments, and prepared to go forth to meet the Bridegroom. I am in fear and trembling for those who have not yet on the wedding garment. Many are expecting to sit down to the marriage supper of the Lamb who are unprepared for the coming of the King. They are like the blind; they do not discern their danger. "Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way," the Saviour declared, "which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 10]          Every individual believer is under obligation to give to others the truth he possess. Nothing should be allowed to keep the servant of Christ from letting his light shine forth to his fellow men. We are ever to be learners, ever to be increasing in a knowledge of how to lead others to the light of truth. All around us there are sinners to be labored for. If we will arouse ourselves to co-operate with the divine Worker, we shall see a great work accomplished. And we ourselves will grow in grace as we seek to communicate the will of God to others.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 11]          As professed Christians our lives must be Christlike, and this can only be when we receive this grace to impart it to others. Many among us who profess to believe are daily losing opportunities of receiving the grace of Christ and of imparting this grace to others. We should be daily increasing in ability to do the precious work of winning souls to Christ. This is such a precious work, such a satisfying work! And all heaven is waiting for channels through which can be poured the heavenly oil to refresh and strengthen needy souls. The Lord will protect and guide those who will let his divine fulness flow from their lips in grateful praise, and who labor, through deeds of charity and love, to bless mankind. Such workers will become consecrated agents for God.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 12]          I would say to every believer, Bring the spirit of heavenly grace into your soul, into your experience: this is the impress of the character of Christ. Angels are watching you, and they sing songs of thanksgiving and praise to the Lamb when his people engage in faithful, unselfish labor for others. And your reward for service will be found in the reflection of the tender spirit of Christ in your own life.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 13]          By communicating to others the grace we receive, we shall be made partakers of the rich blessings of God. Obedience to his will will keep the soul in the love of Christ. Bind yourselves up with Christ and with God, and reflect his glory to the souls ready to perish. Let there be a reconversion of soul on the part of those who have allowed themselves to grow careless and indifferent. If we would look upon suffering humanity with eyes that see their need, and would heed the command of Christ, "Go work today in my vineyard;" if we would speak to souls words of comfort and wisdom, and work out before them the principles of the gospel, the message of mercy would soon reach to every part of the world.  {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, February 25, 1909 par. 14]         We become overcomers by helping others to overcome. We overcome by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of our testimony. The keeping of the commandments of God will yield in us an obedient spirit, and the service that is the offspring of such a spirit, God can accept. O that we all in the day of final award might hear the words spoken to us individually, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant"! How many in our churches will seek to set such an example as will reflect to mankind the Light of the world? The Saviour calls for workers who will give themselves to be worked by the Holy Spirit,--workers who will yield to the refining, elevating influences of truth, and thus be fitted to wear the crown of life in the kingdom of God.                                                                   -    {RH, February 25, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 1]       March 4, 1909 Labor in Faith and Humble Dependence    Mrs. E. G. White         I wish that I could present before all our people the light God has given me regarding the spirit of labor and of humble dependence upon him that should be encouraged throughout our churches. Many of the members of our churches are Christians only in name; if they truly believed in Christ, they would, as his disciples, be doing works of Christ. "If any man will come after me," the Saviour declared, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 2]          Sinners make a fatal mistake in continuing in impenitence and unbelief. But professed Christians make a more grievous error when they refuse to acknowledge their responsibilities, and leave those without the fold to perish. If they were truly Christians, they would follow the example of Christ. He left the heavenly courts, where he was the adored of angels, to come to earth and accept a life of poverty and self-denial, that he might unite humanity to the infinite God, fallen beings with the sinless inhabitants of unfallen worlds. By sacrifice of self he would make men the recipients of his grace, and bind them to the family of heaven by the golden cords of mercy and love.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 3]          "O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God!" Wonderful divine economy! Notwithstanding their fallen state, men, through the redeeming power of Christ, are enabled to co-operate with him for the salvation of the race. Their influence, no longer destructive, becomes God's helping hand to correct the existing evils. Their powers and capabilities become agencies for the restoration of good. That which heretofore has helped on the work of destruction, brought under the discipline of the Holy Spirit, becomes a means of recovery to souls that are ready to perish. That which in the past has driven from the paths of right and truth now binds souls to the throne of God. This is God's purpose for those who accept his name and character.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 4]          This is no time for any of the Lord's workers to lose heart. The commission to the first disciples was, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Very shortly after these words were spoken, Christ was received up into heaven. As the disciples were gazing up into heaven for a last glimpse of their departing Lord, two angels stood by them, and said, "This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven." This promise is soon to be fulfilled. We are watching and waiting for its fulfilment. And while we watch and wait, God bids us work courageously to proclaim the message of his return, "unto the uttermost part of the earth."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 5]          The promise of the Saviour's presence was given in connection with the great commission. "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth," the Saviour said; "go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 6]          These are the words of inspiration. You need not fear that you are making a mistake by believing fully in them. "And now, little children, abide in him; that, when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming. If ye know that he is righteous, ye know that every one that doeth righteousness is born of him." Here is set forth the life of the church. The Son of God gave his life that he might become the propitiation for the sins of the world. "He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 7]          The promise of the Father concerning his Son had been, "He shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand." At the close of his work on earth the Saviour could say, "I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was." Christ claims his own recompense for his conquests. "I am glorified in them," he says. His ransomed church is to be the chief source of his glory. Through them, unto principalities and powers in heavenly places is to be made known the manifold wisdom of God.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 8]          "I have given them thy word," Christ said; "and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 9]          "As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 10]          "And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 11]          It is the privilege of every believer first to talk with God in his closet, and then, as God's mouthpiece, to talk with others. In order that we may have something to impart, we must daily receive light and blessing. Men and women who commune with God, who have an abiding Christ, who, because they co-operate with holy angels; are surrounded with holy influences, are needed at this time. The cause needs those who have power to draw with Christ, power to express the love of God in words of encouragement and sympathy.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 12]          As the believer bows in supplication before God, and in humility and contrition offers his petition from unfeigned lips, he loses all thought of self. His mind is filled with the thought of what he must have in order to build up a Christlike character. He prays, "Lord, if I am to be a channel through which thy love is to flow day by day and hour by hour, I claim by faith the grace and power that thou hast promised." He fastens his hold firmly on the promise, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him."  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 13]          How this dependence pleases the Master! How he delights to hear the steady, earnest pleading! How quickly the sincere, fervent prayer is recognized and honored! How intensely interested the heavenly angels are! "Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?" With wonderful and ennobling grace the Lord sanctifies the humble petitioner, giving him power to perform the most difficult duties. All that is undertaken is done unto the Lord, and this elevates and sanctifies the lowliest calling. It invests with new dignity every word, every act, and links the humblest worker, the poorest of God's servants, with the highest of the angels in the heavenly courts.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 14]          True believers are the light of the church and of the world. God has true messengers of healing in the world. They are those who are taught of God, who are imbued with his Spirit, ministers who experience the sanctification of the Spirit. The sons and daughters of God have a great work to do in the world. They are to accept the Word of God as the man of their counsel, and to impart it to others. They are to diffuse light. All who have received the engrafted word will be faithful in giving that word to others. They will speak the words of Christ. In conversation and in deportment they will give evidence of a daily conversion to the principles of truth. Such believers will be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men, and God will be glorified in them.                                                                   -    {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 1]       March 4, 1909 The Aim of Our School Work         We are rapidly nearing the final crisis in this world's history, and it is important that we understand that the educational advantages offered by our schools are not to be such as are offered by the schools of the world. Neither are we to follow the routine of worldly schools. The instruction given in Seventh-day Adventist schools is to be such as to lead to the practise of true humility. In speech, in dress, in diet, and in the influence exerted, is to be seen the simplicity of true godliness.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 2]          Our teachers need to understand the work that is to be done in these last days. The education given in our schools, in our churches, in our sanitariums, should present clearly the great work to be accomplished. The need of weeding from the life every practise that is opposed to the teachings of the Word of God, and of supplying the place with deeds that bear the mark of the divine nature, should be made clear to the students of all grades. Our work of education is ever to bear the impress of the heavenly, and thus reveal the excellence of divine instruction above that of the learning of the world.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 3]          To some this work of entire transformation may seem impossible. But if this were so, why go to the expense of attempting to carry on a work of Christian education? Our knowledge of what true education means is to lead us ever to seek for strict purity of character. In all our association together we are to bear in mind that we are fitting for transfer to another world; the principles of heaven are to be learned, the superiority of the future life to this is to be impressed upon the mind of every learner. Teachers who fail to bring this into their work of education, fail of having a part in the great work of developing character that can meet the approval of God.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 4]          The last work of the prophet Elijah was to visit all the schools of the prophets in Israel, and to give the students divine instruction. This he did, and then ascended to the heavenly courts in a chariot of fire. As the world in this age comes more and more under the influence of Satan, the true children of God will desire more and more to be taught of him. Teachers should be employed who will give a heavenly mold to the characters of the youth. Under the influence of such teachers, foolish and unessential practices will be exchanged for habits and practises befitting the sons and daughters of God.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 5]          As wickedness in the world becomes more pronounced, and the teachings of evil are more fully developed and widely accepted, the teachings of Christ are to stand forth exemplified in the lives of converted men and women. Angels are waiting to co-operate in every department of the work. This has been presented to me again and again. At this time, the people of God, the truly converted men and women, under the training of faithful teachers, are to be learning the lessons that the God of heaven values.  {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, March 4, 1909 par. 6]          The most important work for our educational institutions to do at this time is to set before the world an example that will honor God. Holy angels, through human agencies, are to supervise the work, and every department is to bear the mark of divine excellence. Let the Word of God be made the chief book of study, that the students may learn to live by every word that Christ has given.                                        Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, March 4, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 1]       March 11, 1909 Notes of Travel    Mrs. E. G. White         The annual session of the California Conference, held in Oakland, was an important meeting. The question of who should be president of this conference for the year 1909 was decided. Elder S. N. Haskell was elected to the office, without one dissenting vote.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 2]          Elder Haskell and his wife work together harmoniously, and their united labors are much appreciated by this conference. The results of their efforts for the past year show that much good has been accomplished in many lines.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 3]          I did not attend any of the business meetings, but was able to give advice in some lines. We were much pleased with the spirit of harmony that pervaded the meetings held for counsel and for the laying of plans for future work.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 4]         On Monday, February 8, the Lord gave me a plain message for the people, and all present had evidence that the voice of the Holy Spirit was in the message I bore in the name of the Lord. I presented before our people principles that were sacred and holy, principles which the Lord expects his people to carry out. This discourse was reported by one of my workers, and will appear in the Review.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 5]          At the conference meetings I presented to our people the need of pledging ourselves for advance work in our religious experience. God's people are to seek now, as never before, to be purified and sanctified, a holy people, who, by the exemplification of truth in their words, their purpose, and their actions, communicate their knowledge of truth, and do honor to the One who died that they might be a praise among all people. The grace of Christ alone can bring this about, making believers not only professors of the truth, but men and women who live the truth, and thus reveal the principles of the gospel. God can make his people a praise in the earth only as they allow themselves to be sanctified by their belief of the truth.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 6]          The Spirit of the Lord rested upon me, and was revealed in the words that were given me to speak. I asked those present who felt the urgency of the Spirit of God, and who were willing to pledge themselves to live the truth and to teach the truth to others, and to work for their salvation, to make it manifest by rising to their feet. I was surprised to see the whole congregation rise. I then asked all to kneel down, and I sent up my petition to heaven for that people. I was deeply impressed by this experience. I felt the deep moving of the Spirit of God upon me, and I know that the Lord gave me a special message for his people at this time. I realized that I had with me the presence of him whom the Jews took and crucified, but who rose from the dead, and declared to his followers, "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: . . . and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Praise the Lord, O my soul!  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 7]          After this meeting I felt that my work was finished, and we decided to return home the following day. Elder J. D. Rice drove us to the railway station in his carriage. I carried a cushion with me, thinking to sleep in the cars on the homeward journey; but my mind had been so powerfully wrought upon that I could not sleep; and during the journey I silently offered my prayer to God, asking him to give me physical and spiritual strength to reach the people with the message of life that Christ has given his faithful shepherds to proclaim.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 8]         Christ declared to his disciples that they were to go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. His life of unselfishness and love was to be copied by them. In his name they were to give to the world unselfish service. The knowledge of his suffering on Calvary's cross and his unchanging love for mankind was to be made known to all people. And Christ further declared, "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." "But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high."  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 9]          God's people are to be constantly reaching up to him in prayer. It was after the early disciples had spent ten days in supplication, after all differences had been put away, and they had united in deep heart-searching, and in confession and putting away of sins, and in drawing together in holy fellowship, that the Holy Ghost came upon them, and the promise of Christ was fulfilled. There was a wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Suddenly there came from heaven the sound as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. "And the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls."  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 10]          These disciples did not confine themselves to any class of people or place. "They went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." Notwithstanding the fierce opposition that the disciples met, in a short time the gospel of the kingdom had been sounded to all the inhabited parts of the earth. In the providence of God great multitudes were gathered at Jerusalem at this time, and many were converted. These, returning to their homes, carried the wonderful news to every place.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 11]          The commission given to the first disciples is given to those who in these last days have received increased light from heaven. It was God's desire that all nations should be aroused to repentance and obedience by the working of the Holy Spirit. The message of saving grace is to be preached to all nations and kindreds and tongues and peoples. Let every soul now follow the movings of the Spirit of God; let the truth go forth as a lamp that burneth.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 12]          Not all can fill the same place; but every one who yields himself to the consecrating influence of the Holy Spirit will be under the control of Christ; and for consecrated men and women God has made full provision. Actual service will determine the character of the work of those ordained of God to bring salvation to human hearts and minds.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 13]          The work of God needs the gifts and offerings of his people. These are to be bestowed for the advancement of his kingdom. Just as long as men and women will be led and guided by the Holy Spirit for the magnifying of God's law and the advancement of the kingdom of grace, the work will go forward. Just so surely as they give evidence of the fruits of the Spirit in heart and life and character, souls will be reached and saved. Go to all nations, Christ says; my Spirit shall go with you; and angels of God that excel in strength will be present to aid every soul who by living faith will make God his strength.  {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, March 11, 1909 par. 14]          I pray that every soul may see the necessity of using every capability in wise, earnest work for God. Let none be held back by any forbiddings of men, but let all seek the Lord with all the heart and with all the soul, and work in the spirit of Christ.                                                                   -    {RH, March 11, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 1]       March 18, 1909 Two Kinds of Service  ［SERMON PREACHED SABBATH, FEB. 6, 1909. IN OAKLAND, CAL.］    Mrs. E. G. White         "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. Yet they seek me daily, and delight to know my ways, as a nation that did righteousness, and forsook not the ordinance of their God: they ask of me the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching to God. Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted our soul, and thou takest no knowledge?"  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 2]          There is a great deal of profession in our world, plenty of self-justification, but the evidence of the deep work of grace in hearts is not so apparent. There is a very earnest question before us. The time has come when every one should understand that he has a soul to save or a soul to lose, a heaven to win and a hell to shun. We need to understand what we shall do to be saved.  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 3]          There is something wanting in the experience of this class brought to view by the prophet. And self is brought into their service. "Behold," he says, "in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a fast that I have chosen? a day for a man to afflict his soul? is it to bow down his head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and ashes under him? wilt thou call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord?  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 4]          "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?"  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 5]          In the experience of God's people there have been yokes bound upon the churches that God never ordained,--yokes that have greatly marred the experience, and have offended the Lord God of Israel. Because a man carries responsibilities in the church, he is not given liberty to rule the mind and judgment of others with whom the Lord is working. The Lord wants every soul in his service to understand what is the kind of work required of him. "Is not this the fast that I have chosen," he says, "to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?"  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 6]          His office in the church does not place the worker where he is unapproachable, but should lead him to earnest prayer, that he may have a conscience void of offense. Then God will give him power to speak words of consolation and advice and counsel to his brethren. The position he is to occupy is one of meekness and lowliness of mind. Then when one who is in trouble comes to him for help, he will be able to say, Let us pray, and kneeling down with that soul, will make himself one with him.  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 7]          God has sent the instruction to break every yoke. We are one, one in Christ Jesus. Position does not make the man; position does not give liberty to exercise power arbitrarily over others. It is counsel that is needed, righteousness in deportment that is to be made manifest with meekness and humbleness of mind, and a spirit to seek the Lord until he is found.  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 8]                          The Reward of True Service          The prophet continues: "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward."  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 9]          Here we have the promise of health; and our health is worth very much to us. It is our privilege to reflect light wherever we go; we can speak words of comfort and encouragement and uplifting; but let us bind no yoke upon another. Then "thy righteousness"--your right-doing, your righteous actions--"shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward." These are wonderful, wonderful words. Let us seek to take them in. We are nearing the judgment, nearing the time when decisions for eternity will be made. Let us counsel together in meekness and lowliness of heart.  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 10]          "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday." Praise God with heart and voice for this possibility. Praise God that we can bring this promise to the Lord for fulfilment when we comply with the conditions. When we do not know which way to turn, light direct from God will come to us, if we will follow his directions. "And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 11]          We need to understand these words, for a great work is before us,--the closing work of this earth's history. "And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places." There are many of these. "Thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in."  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 12]          What is the breach here mentioned?--It is the breach in the law of God, made by the observance of the first day of the week for the Sabbath of the Lord. It is something in which all the world is taking part; but God declares, "If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 13]          We are not half awake to our privileges today. We do not understand as we should the work that is before us, or our obligation to place ourselves in right relation to God, that he may send his angels to help us in accomplishing the work. Our little selves can not do much; but when heaven is united with our efforts; when our work is blessed of God, righteousness will be revealed. There is a world to be saved; there are districts and cities to be worked that have not yet been labored for. We are thankful that we have publications that can be distributed. We are thankful for those that are being published in other languages. Let us now place ourselves in right relation to God, saying, All that I have comes from thee; all that I have I am willing to use to help in any place. I will do what I can. If I have much, I will give much; if I have but little, I will give that little to bring the truth to those who have it not.  {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, March 18, 1909 par. 14]         Let us bring ourselves into submission to the Lord God of Israel. You may have your peculiar way; I may have my peculiar way, and some others their peculiar ways; but under God that way will be agreeable. If we are not under the control of God, led by the inspiration of his Spirit, our way will not be agreeable. What we need is to stand in right relation to the great I AM. When we stand in right relation to him, we can do as Christ has commissioned. Christ gave the word, Go to all nations, and he will be with those who go. "Lo," he declares, "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."                               (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, March 18, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 1]      March 25, 1909 Two Kinds of Service  ［SERMON PREACHED  SABBATH, FEBRUARY 6, IN OAKLAND, CAL.］    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)                 Higher Education a Preparation for Service          As men and women who profess to believe the truth for this time, we have no right to place ourselves in any wrong relation to God or his cause. We have a work to do for the Master, a work to do for the rising generation. We can not afford to send our children to the public schools. This has been presented to me for years. For years we have been establishing schools, but they are not perfected yet. There are some who think that we must pattern after the schools of the world if we would give our youth a complete education. What we need to give them is a complete education in that Book which assures us of that life that measures with the life of God. If we will obey his commandments, we shall live. This is the Book of books. It is to be the great study book for all who profess the name of Christ.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 2]          My brethren and sisters, do not neglect your children. Teach them that they have souls to save or to lose. Teach them to come into right relation to God. Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. It was because of such a training as this that Daniel and his fellows, when they were taken captives to Babylon, were able to stand the test. They had received the education that God gives, and he was able to make right impressions on their minds.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 3]          Do not fold your hands, and find fault with God, as did the class of worshipers the prophet Isaiah brings to view. They said, "Wherefore have we fasted, . . . and thou seest not? wherefore have we afflicted our soul, and thou takest no knowledge?" This class of professors makes no sacrifice for God, although for them he has made the sacrifice of his only begotten Son, sending him to our world that they might be sanctified and made holy, and that by learning to represent the character of Christ, they might bear a living testimony to all with whom they associate. We must take a higher standard than this.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 4]          I read in books that come to me how we must attain to a higher education, but these writings do not interpret what is meant by "higher education." What is higher education?--It is coming into unity with Jesus Christ. It is being made one with God. It is bringing God into mind and heart. Unless we have Christ in the life, we can not reveal him. To learn to humble self, to subdue self,--this is the higher education. Higher education,--the education which we should have, is that which proceeds from God and imparts a knowledge of what saith the Lord. It is to walk in the footsteps of Jesus,--to preach as he preached, to work as he worked.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 5]          "Thus saith the Lord, Keep ye judgment, and do justice: for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness to be revealed. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of man that layeth hold of it." This is Bible sanctification; this is the higher education. When we make the Bible our book for study, and give to our students a knowledge of the Word of God, there will be no need to ask the question, Have they the higher education? What we need is an acquaintance with God, who "so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 6]          We do not half serve God. We do not honor him as we should. We have a name to live, but O, so many of us are dead! We need to study the Word, and see if we are preparing to meet our Lord when he shall come in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. I want to stand in right relation to God. I have been in his work since I was sixteen years old. I do not want to fail now.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 7]          Everywhere there is missionary work to be done, and every soul of us should have an active part in it. It is astonishing to see how fields are opening everywhere. Workers are calling for means to carry on the work. Many students from our schools are going out and educating themselves in the languages, and opening the Scriptures to peoples of other tongues. This is an excellent work, just the work the Lord would have them do.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 8]          We need to become students of prophecy. We need to labor for every one that possibly can be helped. Now while there is opportunity, let us get the light before the people. There will never be a more favorable time for work than this; for the judgments of God are coming upon the earth more and more. We need Christians at this time, and to be a Christian means to be Christlike.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 9]          Speaking of those who have joined themselves to the Lord to serve him, God says, "Even them will I bring to my holy mountain, and make them joyful in my house of prayer: their burnt-offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted upon mine altar; for mine house shall be called an house of prayer for all people." This is what we want. The Lord receives too little glory from the lips of any of us, but much of complaint. Shall we not change in this respect, and begin to offer praise and thanksgiving to God? Let us begin to do the works here brought to view. Let us bring the poor that are cast out to our house. Let us lay no yokes or burdens upon the people. Let us come to God with humble, lowly hearts, with tongues sanctified, and brain powers sanctified. If we will do this, there will be praises to God offered in every congregation. The songs of thanksgiving and joyful praise will be heard coming from happy hearts, and men will know that we enjoy the true religion of Jesus Christ.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 10]          There are just two classes of people brought to view in the Word of God. With which class are you standing? If all were brought together in heaven with their different temperaments unsanctified, what kind of heaven, think you, would we have? Do we not want to be transferred from this school below to the higher school above? There Christ will walk and talk with his people, and open to them the scriptures they do not understand. There we shall pluck the fruit of the tree of life. We shall see the King in his beauty, and behold his matchless charms. There will be no contention there; then let us not have it on earth. We are to begin here to obtain the higher education. We are to learn here to guard the lips, to govern the words. Christ gave his life for us, and he wants us to give our lives to him,--lives that are sanctified, soul, body, and spirit. Shall we not let our righteousness, as Isaiah has said, "go before" us? Then the glory of the Lord will be our rereward.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 11]          How few there are who praise God! But this is part of our higher education. In this life we are to learn to honor him by offering our praises and thanksgiving to him. It is only those who on earth have learned to glorify God that will be given a place in the courts of glory. If we are translated, we shall be translated just as we are. We are to be made perfect in this life; in this life our tongues are to be sanctified, our thoughts purified. Then let us take up this work of education now. Let us do those things that we shall wish we had done when the time comes that our work is finished.  {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, March 25, 1909 par. 12]          I long to hear the voice of thanksgiving to God. I long to hear praises offered to him. I long to see happy Christians. Let us seek the Lord while he may be found. Let us bring Christ into our family circles. Let us invite the joy of the Lord into our homes and into our hearts. How much glory we could bring to God if we would consider that Christ died on the cross to make it possible for us to come into right relation to him in this respect. He worked out a perfect life amid the fiercest opposition that could be instituted against him. Then shall we not make earnest endeavors to be Christians? Should we not, when we meet to worship God, offer praise from hearts filled with thanksgiving? We have everything to praise God for. He "so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."                                                                   -    {RH, March 25, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 1]       April 1, 1909 The Need of the Holy Spirit in Our Lives  ［SERMON  PREACHED AT OAKLAND, CAL., MONDAY, FEBRUARY 8.］    Mrs. E. G. White         My mind has been much exercised of late in regard to our need of the guidance of the Holy Spirit. The promise is given us, "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you;" and the assurance is repeated, "For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened." The thought is enforced upon us that our dependence must be more fully upon God. He is ready and willing to do for us the very things that we need. Let us trust him as his children.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 2]          Christ instructed his disciples that they should not leave Jerusalem until the power of God should come upon them. The disciples obeyed the command, continuing "in prayer and supplication." "And when the day of pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance."  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 3]          How desirable it is that we be of one accord, of one mind, established in the word of the living God, and having our feet planted on the platform of eternal truth! Let us take the Bible as our guide and director, and seek to fulfil the word of the Lord. The grace of God will be upon all who will stand upon the platform of the sacred truths of his Word.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 4]          "And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven. Now when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speak in his own language. And they were all amazed, and marveled, saying one to another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galileans? And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born? . . . And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one to another, What meaneth this? Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 5]          "But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words: for these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel: And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and on my servants and on my hand-maidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy: And I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke: the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord come: and it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved."  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 6]          We are living in the last days, in a time when we may expect much from the Lord. These words should bring us to the throne of grace to claim great things of him. Here the promise is given that on the men and women and on our sons and daughters the Holy Spirit is to come; and "whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved." This brings to view a wonderful work to be done, for which we need the converting power of God in our hearts every day. It is our privilege to experience this. Heaven is full of blessings, and it is our privilege to claim the rich promises of God for our individual selves. We need to seek the Lord day and night that we may know just what steps to take, and just what we ought to do.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 7]          The Lord has a special work to do for us individually. As we see the wickedness of the world brought to light in the courts of justice and published in the daily papers, let us draw near to God, and by living faith lay hold of his promises, that the grace of Christ may be manifest in us. We may have an influence, a powerful influence, in the world. If the convicting power of God is with us, we shall be enabled to lead souls that are in sin to conversion.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 8]          Our simplicity will accomplish much in this work. We are not to try to climb up to high positions or to gain the praise of men. Our aim should not be to be the greatest. We are to have an eye single to the glory of God. We are to work with all the intelligence that God has given us, placing ourselves in the channel of light, that the grace of God can come upon us to mold and fashion us to the divine similitude. Heaven is waiting to bestow its richest blessings upon those who will consecrate themselves to do the work of God in these last days of the world's history. We shall be tested and tried; we may be called to spend wakeful nights; but let such times be spent in earnest prayer to God, that he may give understanding, and quicken the mind to discern the privileges that are ours.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 9]          Let us not reveal an untoward religion. Let there be no strife as to who shall be greatest, but let each seek for greatness in humility, for an understanding of the will of the Lord. God wants us to stand as free men and women in these last days of earth's history. While wickedness of every kind is being practised by those who do not take God into their counsel, we are to stand as a people who are endued with the Spirit of God, because we seek him with all the heart.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 10]          The early disciples prayed for the Holy Spirit, and they received it; and then what did they do? They preached the word. "Ye men of Israel, hear these words," Peter declared, "Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved by God among you with miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know: him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain: whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. For David speaketh concerning him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face, for he is on my right hand, that I should not be moved: therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope: because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Thou hast made known to me the ways of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 11]          "Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulcher is with us unto this day. Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne; he seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesh did see corruption. This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses."  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 12]          My brethren and sisters, this is our work. We are to be his witnesses, not merely by word of mouth, not simply by preaching Christ, but by living the truth, by having the living Witness in our hearts. When the great day of God comes, and those who have followed Christ stand clearly revealed with the light of God shining upon them, those who have at that time proved unfaithful will ask themselves the questions, Why did I not tell the truth as I knew it? Why did I not live it? Why did I not proclaim the truth with sanctified heart and soul and voice? These will be the thoughts that will come as they consider what they might have done, but did not do. My brethren and sisters, I beseech of you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth that you spend much time in prayer, and in searching the Word, that you may understand the promises that have been held out before you.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 13]          Promise after promise is given, assuring us of the fulness of power that God has, and yet we are so weak in faith that we do not grasp the power. O how much we need a living, earnest faith in the truths of God's Word! This great need of God's people is constantly before me. What shall we do, I ask, to impress them with their need? What can we do to arouse them to see that we are living in the very evening of this earth's history? Heaven is full of the blessings that we need, and yet but a small portion of the Spirit's power is manifest among us. O, we need to awake! We need to be converted anew each day. We need to seek for a faith that will lay hold of the arm of Jehovah.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 14]          When I heard last year that certain of our brethren were moved upon by the Holy Spirit at Fresno, I felt as if I could not close my eyes in sleep. I wanted to praise God from the time I lay down until I should arise again. In the night season I would awaken to find myself exhorting our people with all the powers of my being, telling them of the riches of the grace of God, and appealing to them not to close their senses to the blessings which they might have. Night after night there were presented to me precious victories that the people of God were gaining, and I would awaken, and kneeling up in bed would glorify God for these manifestations of his Spirit. My brethren and sisters, it is the Spirit of God that can arouse men and women from their sleepy spirituality to be a living, working power in the world, revealing wherever they go that they are followers of Jesus Christ. Shall we not arouse, and come into right relation to God? Shall we not seek for that faith that works by love and purifies the life from every stain of sin?  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 15]          "Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly," Peter continued, "that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ." "Whom ye have crucified." I hope none here are crucifying Christ by a wrong course of action, but I pray that we may have a clear sense of what God is to us, and of what we may be to him as his messengers to a people that are ignorant of his will. The message is not only unto "you, and to your children," but "to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call." When the people heard these words, they were pricked in their hearts, and said to Peter and the apostles, "Men and brethren, what shall we do? Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. And with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation."  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 16]          In the experience that followed, we may learn what a right testimony will accomplish when it is borne under the influence of the Holy Spirit. "Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. And all that believed were together, and had all things common; and sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all men, as every man had need. And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart, praising God, and having favor with all the people. And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved."                              (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 1]       April 1, 1909 The Teacher an Evangelist         The work of educating our youth as outlined for us in the instruction given of God, is to be sacredly maintained. For this reason we must select as teachers those who will educate in right lines. Said my Instructor: "Let not teachers be chosen to educate and train the youth who will not maintain the simplicity of Christ's methods. His teachings contained the very essence of sanctified simplicity."  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 2]          Those teachers who present matters to the students in an uncertain light are not fitted for the work of educating the youth. No man is qualified for this work unless he is daily learning to speak the words of the Teacher sent from God. Now is the time to sow the gospel seed. The seed we sow must be clean and pure, and that which will produce the choicest fruit. We have no time to lose. The work of our schools is to become more and more in character like the work of Christ. Only the power of the grace of God working on human hearts and minds will make and keep the atmosphere of our schools and churches clean.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 3]          There have been teachers in our schools who could pass well in a worldly institution of learning, but who were unfitted for the training of our youth because they were ignorant of the truths of the gospel of Christ. They were unable to bring the simplicity of Christ into their labors. It should be the work of every teacher to present those truths that have called us out to stand as a peculiar people before the world, and which are able to keep us in harmony with heaven's laws. In the messages that have been sent to us from time to time, we have truths that will accomplish a wonderful work of reform in our characters, if we will give them place. They will prepare us for entrance into the holy city of God. It is our privilege to make continual advancement to a higher grade of Christian living.  {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1909 par. 4]          I have been instructed to present these things before our teachers. We need to be converted from our faulty lives to the faith of the gospel. Christ's followers have no need to try to shine. If they will behold constantly the life of Christ, they will be changed in mind and heart, into the same image. Then they will shine without any superficial attempt. The Lord asks for no display of goodness. In the gift of his Son he has made provision that our inward lives may be imbued with the principles of heaven. It is the appropriation of this provision that will lead to a manifestation of Christ to the world. When the people of God experience the new birth, their honesty, their uprightness, their fidelity, their steadfast principles, will unfailingly reveal it. O, what words were spoken to me! What gentleness was recommended through the grace abundantly given. The greatest manifestation that men and women can make of the grace and power of Christ, is made when the natural man becomes partaker of the divine nature, and through the power that the grace of Christ imparts, overcomes the corruptions that are in the world through lust.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, April 1, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 1]       April 8, 1909 The Need of the Holy Spirit in Our Lives  ［SERMON  PREACHED AT OAKLAND, CAL., MONDAY, FEBRUARY 8.］    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         The gift of the Holy Spirit is promised to all who believe. But we shall find that it makes every difference whether or not we bear a living testimony in character, in mind, in intellect, and serve the Lord with full purpose of heart as we work to bring the light of truth to souls in every place.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 2]          There are places that have never yet been entered with the message of truth. Our camp-meetings in many instances have been held in the same place again and again. The Lord wants us to make a change in this respect. He wants us to work so that the truth will come to all ears and to all hearts, that the world may know what we believe. There are many, many places where such meetings should be held. Perhaps in these places fewer will come out to hear the word, but it is our duty to take the truth to these new places, letting the light of truth shine to every soul possible. When we follow the directions of the Lord, the workings of his Spirit will be seen among us. God will bless the speakers, giving them the words that are essential to the needs of the people, and that will lead them to take hold of the living promises of God, and to enjoy an experience similar to that which those enjoyed who were led to accept Christ by the teachings of the disciples on the day of Pentecost.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 3]         The Prince of heaven, he who was one with the Father in the creation of the world, came to our world to labor for the salvation of men. He laid off his royal robes and glorious crown, and clothed his divinity with humanity, that humanity might touch humanity, and that divinity might lay hold of the strength of Omnipotence. In this strength he could successfully wrestle with the powers of darkness. Often in his labors, when opposition grew strong, and his enemies would have taken him, he said to his disciples, "Let us go to another place; my time has not yet come." By this he meant that the time of his final suffering and the closing of his earthly work had not yet come. So he would leave the city, and start out for the fields. There company after company would join him until thousands were listening to his words.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 4]          We read of one occasion when five thousand men besides women and children were gathered to hear him. When the day was far spent, the disciples came to the Saviour, and urged him to send the people away. Some were fainting by the way, and they had nothing to eat. To the question of Christ, "What food have you?" the reply was given, "Five barley loaves, and two small fishes." "Bring them hither to me," said Christ, and then, breaking the loaves into pieces, he handed to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. The hungry multitude ate of the food provided, until all were satisfied. While the food was being passed from hand to hand, the wonderful miracle was wrought that converted that small supply into sufficient to feed so great a multitude. Then said Christ, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost." "And they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments, and of the fishes."  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 5]          Just such experiences as this in spiritual lines will come to us as we work in faith and obedience to God. As we seek to proclaim the truth for this time, angels of God will be present to minister to the hearts of the people. These heavenly angels are all around us, waiting for opportunities to impress the minds of the people, that they in turn may become instruments in carrying the truth to other souls.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 6]          My brethren and sisters, we need to be converted. We need the power of the living God to come upon us, for many of us are without spiritual strength. Let us begin to put forth earnest efforts to carry the truth to places where it is needed. Let us seek for the souls that are perishing around us. Christ is a living Christ today. He is waiting to impart his great grace, his salvation and truth, to all who will seek for it with the simplicity of a child. We can not do anything to help ourselves, for we are poor mortals beset with temptations on the right hand and on the left. But with the help that Christ will give us, we may become established in the doctrines of the Word, and give its teachings to others. As we explain the Word of God, heavenly angels will be present to minister grace to the speaker and to the hearers.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 7]         Our hearts need to be softened by the Holy Spirit of God. Our own will and ways, our own inclinations and education, will mold and fashion us so that our message to the people will have but little effect. The Lord desires that our hearts shall be subdued by the grace of Christ. He would have us susceptible to the influences of his Holy Spirit.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 8]          The Holy Spirit is an educating power wherever it is found. To have the higher education is to have the religion of Christ, the sanctification of the Spirit of God. It is to have close friendship with God, to be in that place where we can have communion with him, and work under the ministration of his Spirit. The reason why I have been so anxious that we should open our proposed new training-school in California is that many youth may be encouraged to seek for this higher education. We want this school to be altogether different from many of the schools that have been established among us. It is to pattern after the schools of the prophets. We want that here the higher education shall be understood and sought for,--the education that comes from Christ and is imparted by God to his people.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 9]          We are to teach the youth how to learn of God, how to overcome their unhappy temperaments, how to cling to the Mighty One, that when the gates of the city of God are thrown back on their glittering hinges, and the nation that has kept the truth shall enter in, they will find an entrance there, and join in the song of triumph in the kingdom of glory. My brethren, we need the converting power of God upon us if we would pass safely through the perils of the last days. I want to see the King in his beauty, and I want, by the message I shall give, to help in preparing a people to lay hold of the might and power of God. To obtain a fitness for the coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven should be considered of more importance than anything else. We need to have heaven brought into our souls, and Christ manifested in our lives. We need to be willing to deny self, and to sacrifice our own wills and ways to the will and way of God. It is our privilege to be overcomers by the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony. We may follow on to know the Lord, and know that his goings forth are prepared as the morning.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 10]          It is our privilege to have a living experience, and to sustain that relation to heaven that the truth will go forth from us as a lamp that burneth. Those who have a living experience in the things of God, will long to see the truth go to places where it has not been. Christ says to his followers, "Ye are the light of the world." Let us take the lamp from under the bushel, that it may give light to all that are in the house. Many of us are asleep, and the end of all things is at hand. Everything testifies to the fact that we are living in the closing days of the earth's history. We should be able at this time to bear a living testimony of a living experience. When we ourselves are converted, we shall be able to strengthen others.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 11]         I would say to you, husband your means, that when any call comes to help in extending the knowledge of the truth, you may be able to respond. Let the truth go forth from place to place, that hearts may be converted. We need to make known to the world a new religion. We need to reveal in words and actions what higher education is. At times I have felt so deeply about this matter that I have lain upon my bed and cried to God. "Lord," I have said, "the case seems hopeless. What can we do to arouse the people? What can we say to make them see that the common experience that many are having will never give them an entrance into the kingdom of God?" God's people are to learn what it means to be taught of God, what it means to deny self, to sacrifice self. Heaven is full of power, and this power would come to us did we but feel the need of it. But many of us are satisfied with a common, cheap experience, and do not arise to the emergency. God help us to arise to the emergency.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 12]          I will not hold you any longer, but I would say that I greatly desire that the glory of God shall be revealed in his people. Shall we not, right here, make a covenant with God by sacrifice? Shall we not come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty powers of darkness? Who will pledge themselves today to seek the Lord while he may be found? You can not convert others until you find God for yourselves. Only when you have found him yourselves can you make him known to others. Will you not open your hearts and minds to the influence of the Spirit of God, so that the testimony borne will be lasting in its results? The servants of God may wear out their lives in service for you without result unless you co-operate with them. Unless you make determined efforts for yourselves, the Holy Spirit will not come upon you, and the results seen after the outpouring of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost will not be seen among you. Who now, I ask, will make a determined effort to obtain the higher education? Those  who will, make it manifest by rising to your feet. ［The congregation rose.］ Here is the whole congregation. May God help you to keep your pledge. Let us pray.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 13]         ［Praying］. Heavenly Father, I come to thee at this time, just as I am, poor, weak, unworthy, and I ask thee to impress the hearts of this people gathered here today. I have spoken to them thy words, but, O Lord, thou alone canst make the word effective. I ask thee to forgive those who have failed in serving thee. Reveal thyself to them. Impress their minds. Let the converting power of God come upon them. Present before them in clear gospel light their privilege to reflect the character of Christ in words, in actions. Teach them that in order to be partakers in the strife, in order to obtain victories, spiritual victories, they must be partakers of the divine nature.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 14]         We beseech thee, for Christ's sake, to sweep away this awful darkness that would hide from view the religion of Christ. We can not do this, for we are mortal; but we can ask thee, thou God of heaven. Impress the minds of this people as thou hast never done before. Reveal it to them that there is a heaven to win and a hell to shun. Grant them the presence of thine angels in every home. These who have pledged themselves to seek the Lord,--help them to be in earnest, help them to understand that they are to be living lights bringing to others the convicting power of the Spirit of God.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 15]          We want our school to be established. Lord, thou knowest all about this. We know that we have looked to thee in this matter, that we have cried to thee in the night seasons, asking thee to take charge here. O, I pray thee that thou wilt make it such a school as has never yet been established among us! Let angels of God take charge of the work, and carry it through to thine own name's glory. Let the Spirit of God be present to enlighten the minds and touch the hearts of the students as the teachers give instruction that ought to be given. Let the glory of God come in, and let hearts and minds grasp the truths of the Word of God as they have never before grasped them.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 16]          Lord, prepare thy people to meet thee in peace. We need the Holy Spirit of God in every heart. Let thy converting power come upon us as it came upon thy people on the day of Pentecost. O God, reveal thyself to us!  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 17]         Let thy blessing rest upon us, dear Saviour. Let light shine into the chambers of the mind and into the soul temple, that we may see light in thy light, and joy in thy joy, as we see sinners turning to God with the whole heart. We have no power but in thee. We ask thee to mold and fashion us, and give us an experience after the divine similitude.  {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, April 8, 1909 par. 18]          O God, I beseech of thee to work! Thou didst send one equal with thyself to live in the world a life of poverty and toil. Traveling on foot from place to place, he endured hardness and hunger. My Father, we are ashamed of the presentation we have made. Wilt thou not baptize us, Lord? Let thy converting power come upon this people. Help them to make a determined effort to resist the enemy, that he may flee from them; and they blessed name shall have all the glory.                                                                   -    {RH, April 8, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 1]       April 15, 1909 Lessons From the Life of Enoch    Mrs. E. G. White         We read of the prophet Enoch, that he "walked with God . . . three hundred years." Enoch's walk with God was not in a trance or a vision, but in all the duties of his daily life. He did not become a hermit, shutting himself entirely from the world; for he had a work to do for God in the world. In the family and in his intercourse with men, as a husband and father, a friend, a citizen, he was the steadfast, unwavering servant of the Lord. His heart was in harmony with God's will; for "can two walk together, except they be agreed?"  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 2]          Enoch was a public teacher of the truth in the age in which he lived. He taught the truth; he lived the truth; and the character of the teacher was in every way harmonious with the greatness and sacredness of his mission. Enoch was a prophet who spoke as he was moved by the Holy Ghost. He was a light amid the moral darkness, a pattern man, a man who walked with God, being obedient to his law,--that law which Satan had refused to obey, which Adam had transgressed, which Abel obeyed, and because of his obedience was murdered. Now God would demonstrate to the universe the falsity of Satan's charge that men could not keep God's law. He would demonstrate that though man had sinned, he could so relate himself to God that he would have the mind and spirit of God. This holy man was selected to denounce the wickedness of the world, and to give evidence that man can keep the law.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 3]          How little is said of Enoch; how brief is his biography! Many volumes are written of Napoleon; much is said of Caesar and other great men of the world. Their exploits are recorded and sent through the length and breadth of the land; yet we have no evidence that these men honored God, or that God honored them. Of Enoch it is recorded, "Enoch walked with God: and he was not; for God took him."  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 4]          Enoch walked with God, while of the world around him sacred history records, "The wickedness of man was great in the earth," "every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually." Enoch's righteous life was in marked contrast with that of the wicked people around him. His piety, his purity, his unswerving integrity, were the result of his walking with God, while the wickedness of the world was the result of their walking with the deceiver of mankind.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 5]          Enoch was an active worker. He did not seek ease and comfort. Nor did he spend his time in idle meditation, or in striving to gain happiness for himself. He did not participate in the festivities and amusements that constantly engaged the attention of the pleasure-lovers of the antediluvian world. In his day the minds of many were absorbed in worldly pleasures,--pleasures that tempted them to go astray. But Enoch was terribly in earnest. With the sinful and with the workers of iniquity he mingled only as God's messenger, to warn them to turn with abhorrence from their evil ways, and to repent and seek God.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 6]          Enoch did not become polluted with the iniquities existing in his day. Why need we in our day? But we may, like our Master, have compassion for suffering humanity, pity for the unfortunate, and a generous consideration for the feelings and necessities of the needy, the troubled, and the despairing. Those who are Christians indeed will seek to do good to others, and at the same time will so order their conversation and deportment as to maintain a calm, hallowed peace of mind. Selfishness and worldliness are not fruits of a Christian tree. No man can live for himself, and yet enjoy the approbation of God.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 7]          Christ cursed the fig-tree because it bore not fruit. Thus he would teach that God is not pleased with his human agencies if in their lives they utterly fail to fulfil the purposes for which they were created. Through the help provided, man, in his fallen nature, can do the very things God expects him to do. He can walk and work and live by faith in the Son of God. The Lord draws man close to his side, to walk with him, to work with him, and to teach him how to overcome temptation. With every temptation there is a way of escape, by walking humbly with God.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 8]          Were Enoch upon the earth today, his heart would be in harmony with all God's requirements; he would walk with God, although surrounded with influences which are the most wicked and debasing. So may we remain pure and uncorrupted. He was a representative of the saints who live amid the perils and corruptions of the last days. For his faithful obedience to God, he was translated. So, also, the faithful, who are alive and remain, will be translated. They will be removed from a sinful and corrupt world to be pure joys of heaven.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 9]         Enoch meditated and prayed, and put on the armor of watchfulness, and he came forth from his pleadings with God to plead with his fellow men. He did not mask the truth to find favor with unbelievers. His close connection with God gave him courage to work the works of God. He had the testimony that his ways pleased God. This is the privilege of every believer today. It is man dwelling with God, and God taking up his abode with man. "I in them, and thou in me," says Jesus. To walk with God and have the witness that their ways pleased him, is an experience not to be confined to Enoch, to Elijah, to patriarchs, to prophets, to apostles, to martyrs. It is the privilege of all the followers of Christ to have Jesus enshrined in their hearts, to carry him with them in their lives. This will make them fruit-bearing trees.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 10]         I wish I could impress upon every worker in God's cause the great need of continual, earnest prayer. They can not be constantly upon their knees, but they can be uplifting their hearts to God. We have too slight a hold upon God and upon eternal realities.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 11]          Those who teach the word must themselves live in hourly contact, in conscious, living communion, with God. The principles of truth and righteousness and mercy must be within them. They must draw from the fountain of all wisdom moral and intellectual power. Their hearts must be alive with the deep movings of the Spirit of God.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 12]          It is our privilege today to stand with the light of heaven upon us. It was thus that Enoch walked with God. It was not easier for Enoch to live a righteous life in his day than it is for us at the present time. The world at that time was no more favorable to growth in grace and holiness than it is now, but Enoch devoted time to prayer and communion with God, and this enabled him to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. It was his devotion to God that fitted him for translation.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 13]         We are living amid the perils of the last days, and we must receive our strength from the same source as did Enoch. We must walk with God. A separation from the world is required of us. We can not remain free from its pollution unless we follow the example of faithful Enoch.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 14]          The love revealed in the Saviour's life of self-denial and self-sacrifice is to be seen in the lives of his followers. We are called upon "so to walk, even as he walked." The cause of our weakness lies in our refusal to obey this command. On every side there are opportunities to work for our fellow men. It is our duty to lead souls to the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world. It is important that we fill aright our position in the world, in society, and in the church; but we can not do this unless we have a firm hold on Heaven. Our faith must reach within the veil, whither our Forerunner has for us entered. It is possible for us to take hold by faith of the eternal promises of God; but to do this we must have a faith that will not be denied,--a steadfast, immovable faith that will take hold of the unseen.  {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, April 15, 1909 par. 15]          Every man, woman, and youth who professes the religion of Christ should realize the responsibility resting upon the believer. All should feel that this is an individual work, and individual warfare, an individual preaching of Christ. If each would realize this, and take hold of the work, we should be mighty as an army with banners. The heavenly dove would hover over us. The light of the glory of God would no more be shut away from us than it was from the devoted Enoch.                                                                   -    {RH, April 15, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 1]       April 22, 1909 A Perfected Church    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ "loved the church, and gave himself for it; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with washing of water by the word, that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish."  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 2]          When God gave his Son to the world, he made it possible for men and women to be perfect by the use of every capability of their beings to the glory of God. In Christ he gave to them the riches of his grace, and a knowledge of his will. As they would empty themselves of self, and learn to walk in humility, leaning on God for guidance, men would be enabled to fulfil God's high purpose for them.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 3]                     A Lesson From the Baptist's Teaching          The message given to John the Baptist for the people of his day is one that every believer might study to advantage. "And he came into all the country about Jordan, preaching the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins; as it is written in the book of the words of Esaias the prophet, saying. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. Every valley shall be filled, and every mountain and hill shall be brought low; and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough ways shall be made smooth; and all flesh shall see the salvation of God.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 4]          "Then said he to the multitude that came forth to be baptized of him, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and begin not to say within yourselves. We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, That God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. And now also the ax is laid unto the root of the trees: every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 5]          "And the people asked him, saying, What shall we do then? He answereth and saith unto them, He that hath two coats, let him impart to him that hath none; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 6]          "Then came also the publicans to be baptized, and said unto him, Master, what shall we do? And he said unto them, Exact no more than that which is appointed you.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 7]          "And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And what shall we do? And he said unto them, Do violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your wages."  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 8]          The work of reformation here brought to view by John, the purging of heart and mind and soul, is one that is needed by many who today profess to have the faith of Christ. Wrong practises that have been indulged in need to be put away; the crooked paths need to be made straight, and the rough places smooth. The mountains and hills of self-esteem and pride need to be brought low. There is need of bringing forth "fruits meet for repentance." When this work is done in the experience of God's believing people, "all flesh shall see the salvation of God."  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 9]         "Ye shall know them by their fruits," Christ said. "Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; and a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree can not bring forth evil fruit; neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit."  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 10]          "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that doeth the will of my father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity."  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 11]          The fact that our names are on the church books will not secure for us an entrance into the kingdom of heaven. God asks, Have you used your opportunities for service and for the development of Christian character? Have you traded faithfully with your Lord's goods? Knowing the will of God concerning you, how have you obeyed that will? Have you sought to benefit and bless those who needed help and encouragement? There are many souls who would be brought to a higher standard of character if they could be taught to appreciate the work of purifying and refining and sanctification that should go forward daily in their lives. If they could be brought to sense the worth of souls for whom Christ has died, they would realize how perilous is the condition of him who does nothing to help in the work of salvation.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 12]          There is no human being in the world but bears fruit of some kind, either good or evil; and Christ has made it possible for every soul to bear most precious fruit. Obedience to the requirements of God, submission to the will of Christ, will yield in the life the peaceable fruits of righteousness. The inhabitants of this world are dear to God's family. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The Father permitted his only Son to suffer the penalty of sin; he gave the richest gift that heaven could bestow, that men and women might return from their rebellion to his law, and accept into their hearts and lives the principles of heaven. If men would acknowledge the Gift, and accept his sacrifice, their transgressions would be pardoned, and the grace of God would be imparted to them to help them to yield in their lives the precious fruits of holiness.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 13]          "Every good tree bringeth forth good fruit." We have a representation to make to the world of pure principles, holy ambitions, noble aspirations, that will distinguish us from all other people, making us a separate nation, a peculiar people.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 14]          In the night season I seemed to be repeating these words to the people: There is need of close examination of self. We have no time now to spend in self-indulgence. If we are connected with God, we shall humble our hearts before him, and be very zealous in the perfecting of Christian characters. We have a grand and solemn work to do, for the world is to be enlightened in regard to the times in which we live; and it will be enlightened when a straight testimony is borne.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 15]          The church is yet militant in a world that is apparently in midnight darkness, and growing worse and worse. While the requirements of a plain "Thus saith the Lord" remain unheeded by the worldly element in the church, the voices of God's faithful servants are to be strengthened to give the solemn message of warning. The works that should characterize the church militant and the works of the church that has had the light of truth for this time, do not correspond. The Lord calls upon church-members to clothe themselves with the beautiful garments of Christ's righteousness. Praise and prayer and thanksgiving should now be heard coming daily from converted hearts and lips.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 16]          God needs men and women who will work in the simplicity of Christ to bring the knowledge of truth before those who need its converting power. The message of Christ's righteousness must be proclaimed from one end of the earth to the other. Our people are to be aroused to prepare the way of the Lord. The third angel's message--the last message of mercy to a perishing world--is so sacred, so glorious. Let the truth go forth as a lamp that burneth. Mysteries into which angels desired to look, which prophets and kings and righteous men desired to know, the church of God is to make known.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 17]          Christ's wonderful sacrifice for the world testifies to the fact that man may be rescued from iniquity. If he will break with Satan and confess his sin, there is hope for him. Man, sinful, blinded, wretched, may repent and be converted, and day by day be forming a character like the character of Christ. Human beings may be reclaimed, regenerated, and may learn to live before the world precious, Christlike lives.  {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, April 22, 1909 par. 18]          God has "made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself: that in the dispensation of the fulness of the times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in him: in whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his will: that we should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ."                                                                   -    {RH, April 22, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 1]       April 29, 1909 The Need of Earnest Labor for Others    Mrs. E. G. White         Those who become children of God are under obligation to him to do all in their power to seek and to save the lost. They are to make use of every possible means to give to sinners the word of life and the saving grace of Christ. Remembering the sacrifice that Christ made that he might give to men a perfect example, church-members are to follow his example of self-denial and self-sacrifice, that they may save the souls that are perishing in unbelief and sin.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 2]          Heavenly beings are greatly interested in the salvation of the souls for whom the Father has done so much. God gave his only begotten Son to be the Redeemer of the fallen race. Christ gave himself to a life of humiliation and poverty that he might be able to leave to all an example of what life should mean to every member of the human family. He tasted death for all, that every soul might have the privilege of becoming acquainted with God. And heavenly angels are "ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation."  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 3]          And yet how many church-members there are who feel little responsibility to make Christ known to their friends and neighbors. If all had carried the love of Christ in their hearts, and the truth on their lips, if we had been diligent in opening the word of life to those about us, showing what Christ is to us, and what he is willing to be to them, hundreds more would be rejoicing in the truth today. But we shut ourselves up within ourselves. We seem to think that it is well with us, and that it is not in our line to speak of Christ. Is he not all in all to us? If we obtain any victories, is it not through his grace that they are wrought? Then why should we not lift him up? The parables of the lost piece of silver and the lost sheep teach most precious lessons. They deal with the subject of man lost and man recovered. Many, many more would be recovered if they were labored for as represented in these parables.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 4]         Growth in grace is shown in an increasing ability to work for God. He who learns in the school of Christ will know how to pray, and how to speak for the Master. Realizing that he lacks wisdom and experience, he will place himself under the training of the Great Teacher, knowing that only thus he can obtain perfection in God's service. And daily he becomes better able to comprehend spiritual things. Every day of diligent labor finds him at its close better fitted to help others. Abiding in Christ, he bears much fruit.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 5]          My brethren in the ministry, a most solemn, sacred work is given you to do. Labor to give the light to those who know not the truth. Church-members, ask God to give you a burden to open the Scriptures to others, and to do missionary work for those who need help. Some will be rescued in one way, and some in another, but the work must always be done as the Lord shall lead.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 6]          Let us prepare to raise the standard of the Lord, the standard of purity and holiness. Let every soul purify his own heart, and prepare for the Lord when he shall come in power and great glory. Let believers be quickened by the grace of Christ to work for the saving of their fellow beings. Let the publications containing Bible truth be scattered like the leaves of autumn. Lift him up, the Saviour of souls, lift him up higher and still higher before the people. It is time now to gather strength from the source of all strength, to cry aloud and spare not, to press back the clouds of darkness, that the light of heaven may be revealed.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 7]          Christ's last act before leaving the earth was to commission his ambassadors to go to the world with his truth. His last words were spoken to impress the disciples with the thought that they held in trust the message of heaven for the world. In obedience to the Saviour's command, the disciples returned to Jerusalem, and there waited for the promised outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Heavenly intelligences co-operated with them, and gave power to the message that they bore. The Holy Spirit gave efficiency to their missionary efforts, and on one occasion three thousand were converted in a day.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 8]          The delegated servants of Christ are to bear their testimony in the power of the Spirit. The yearning desire of the Saviour for the salvation of sinners is to mark all their efforts. The gracious invitation first given by Christ, is to be taken up by human voices and sounded throughout the world: "The Spirit and bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." The church is to say, Come. Every power in the church is to be actively engaged on the side of truth. The followers of Christ are to combine in a strong effort to call the attention of the world to the fast-fulfilling prophecies of the Word of God.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 9]          O, how solemn and important is the work entrusted to us! How far reaching this work is in its results! How are we to obtain strength and wisdom necessary for its successful accomplishment? As Daniel sought the Lord, so we are to seek him. Daniel declares, "I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes." We are to seek the Lord in humility and contrition, confessing our own sins, and coming into close unity with one another. Brethren and sisters, pray, pray, for your own sakes, and for the sake of others.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 10]          We are to come to God in faith, and pour out our supplications before him, believing that he will work in our behalf, and in behalf of those we are seeking to save. We are to devote more time to earnest prayer. With the trusting faith of a little child, we are to come to our Heavenly Father, telling him of all our needs. He is always ready to pardon and help. The supply of divine wisdom is inexhaustible, and the Lord encourages us to draw largely from it. The longing that we should have for spiritual blessings is described in the words, "As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my soul after thee, O God." We need a deeper soul-hunger for the rich gifts that heaven has to bestow. We are to hunger and thirst after righteousness.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 11]          O that we might have a consuming desire to know God by an experimental knowledge, to come into the audience-chamber of the Most High, reaching up the hand of faith, and casting our helpless souls upon the One mighty to save. His loving-kindness is better than life.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 12]          If we but realized how earnestly Jesus worked to sow the world with the gospel seed, we, living at the very close of probation, would labor untiringly to give the bread of life to perishing souls. Why are we so cold and indifferent? Why are our hearts so unimpressible? Why are we so unwilling to give ourselves to the work to which Christ consecrated his life? Something must be done to cure the terrible indifference that has taken hold of us. Let us bow our heads in humiliation as we see how much less we have done than we might have done to sow the seeds of truth.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 13]          My brethren and sisters, I speak to you in word of love and tenderness. Arouse, and consecrate yourselves unreservedly to the work of giving the light of truth for this time to those in darkness. Catch the spirit of the great Master worker. Learn from the Friend of sinners how to minister to sin-sick souls. Remember that in the lives of his followers must be seen the same devotion, the same subjection to God's work of every social claim, every earthly affection, that was seen in his life. God's claims must always be made paramount. Christ's example is to inspire us to put forth unceasing effort for the good of others.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 14]          God calls upon every church-member to enter his service. Truth that is not lived, that is not imparted to others, loses its life-giving power, its healing virtue. Every one must learn to work, and to stand in his lot and place as a burden-bearer. Every addition to the church should be one more agency for the carrying on of the great plan of redemption. The entire church, acting as one, blending in perfect union, is to be a living, active, missionary agency, moved and controlled by the Holy Spirit.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 15]          As surely as we seek the Lord earnestly, he will make the way plain before us. All around us are doors open for service. Let us prayerfully study the work to be done, and then enter upon it with full assurance of faith. We are to labor in quietness and humility, in the meekness and lowliness of Christ, realizing that there is a trying time before us, and that we shall always need heavenly grace in order to understand how to deal with minds. It is the patient, humble, godlike worker who will have something to show for his labors.  {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, April 29, 1909 par. 16]          As a people, and as individuals, our success depends, not on numbers, on standing, nor on intellectual attainments, but on walking and working with Christ. The more fully we are imbued with his Spirit, the greater will be our love for the work, and the greater our delight in following in the footsteps of the Master. Our hearts will be filled with the love of God; and with earnestness and power we shall speak of the crucified Saviour. And as he is uplifted before the people, as they behold his self-sacrifice, his goodness, his tender compassion, his humiliation, and his suffering, their hearts will be melted and subdued, and they will be won to his cause.                                                                   -    {RH, April 29, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 1]       May 6, 1909 Instruction to Ministers    Mrs. E. G. White         A great warfare is before God's servants in the closing work of this earth's history. The God of heaven is soon, very soon, to set up his kingdom,--a kingdom which shall never be destroyed. Every worker is to be an earnest, valiant soldier, fighting under the banner of Prince Emmanuel. Mighty victories are to be gained by the people who bear the banner of truth. We are slow to realize what will be the results of a faithful presentation of the message of the third angel. When they are obedient to the word, when self is hid with Christ in God, and they labor with God's glory alone in view, ministers of Christ will accomplish a work as wonderful as it is far-reaching.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 2]                            Two Classes of Workers          Because some can readily pray and exhort, and seem to have a knowledge of the theory of the truth for this time, it has been taken for granted that these were called by God to the work of the ministry. But these are no special evidences that one has been chosen by God to teach the truth. Men may be able to pray and to preach fluently, they may have a theoretical knowledge of truth, but unless their hearts have been sanctified through obedience to the principles of the truth, they can not exert a saving influence or build up souls in the faith.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 3]          I was shown two classes of men. One class thought themselves competent for the work of the gospel field, and were urging themselves forward in it; but their lives did not reveal a growing Christianity. They had not a high sense of the sacredness of eternal things, and in their lives there were no special marks of devotion. They did not reveal a depth of experience in the things of God.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 4]          Then I was shown another class whom God was preparing to labor for the salvation of souls. What a contrast there was between this and the first company! These were unassuming men. They did not seek to bring themselves into notice, or to exalt self, but they exalted Christ. By their modest deportment they adorned the truth they professed. They possessed refinement, good judgment, sound minds. They had elevated ideas of sacred things, and a high sense of the sacredness of the work. The language of their heart was, Who is sufficient for these things?  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 5]          Some of this latter class were advanced in their preparation for the work of teaching the truth; others needed a deeper experience than they had yet obtained. These I was shown should not be urged to take upon themselves responsibilities in the work of ministry yet. God would lead them, giving them the experience they needed for successful work.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 6]          Those with whom the Lord is working, and whom he has called to positions of trust in his cause, will possess wisdom and sanctified judgment. God does not lay the burden of his work upon those who do not honor him in their private lives. Some who do not know the grace of Christ may take upon themselves the responsibility of dealing with minds; but God has not laid this work upon them.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 7]          I have been shown that there is danger that those who are not wise in the management of their temporal affairs, may not be wise in the management of sacred interests. "He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much." Some there are who do not manage wisely their temporal affairs; but instead of charging their failures in this respect to unfaithfulness and slackness, they deceive themselves into believing that the Lord has not prospered them in their worldly business because he has called them to preach. They allow this idea to influence their actions, and instead of seeking to overcome their failings, accepting counsel and instruction from those who have had experience, they give up to discouragement and defeat.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 8]          Men may think that they are doing an excellent work; but if their work is done to exalt self and to divert the attention of the people to the human agency, it will become a snare. We may preach the gospel, we may visit the sick, and help the poor; we may go through the entire range of Christian activities, and yet never live as in the presence of God, because our work is such as to eclipse Christ and glorify self.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 9]          I would plead with our workers to watch unto prayer, lest they fall under the deceptive arts of Satan. Watch, watch, lest the enemy obtain a hold upon your souls. Satan is playing the game of life for every soul, and those who are unguarded will be caught in his snares. These may be men in official positions; they may be ministers of the gospel. They may be physicians in our sanitariums who have not a true sense of their responsibilities, and who are letting precious opportunities slip by unimproved, by which they might speak a word in season to needy souls.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 10]          I speak to the men in responsible positions, warning you of the dangers of negligence. Bear in mind that Satan is playing the game of life for your souls. He is working through agencies that you little suspect. Holy and perfect trust in the Lord is your only safeguard.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 11]          Ministers of the gospel, the enemy is watching for your souls. Some will fall suddenly who have long been tested and tried, but who are unprepared to close up their earthly account with joy. Let our ministering brethren keep their souls guardedly. Those who claim to be children of God should keep the heart with all diligence, guarding every point of attack, lest Satan take us unawares. Temptations will come to every soul.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 12]          "Moses verily was faithful in all his house, as a servant, for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after; but Christ as a son over his own house, whose house are we, if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the hope firm unto the end. Wherefore (as the Holy Ghost saith, Today if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness . . .) take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God. But exhort one another daily, while it is called Today; lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end."  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 13]                          Words of Encouragement          The Lord has made some remarkable revelations regarding the experiences his people will pass through, and we have reason to wonder that we have thus far been so well protected from the plottings of the enemy, and that his schemes against us have, to such a large degree, been unsuccessful. Let us gather to our souls the sure encouragements the Lord has given, and read often the precious promises of his Word. Christ is our Mediator and our Redeemer.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 14]          We are given a special message to bear in times of depression and discouragement: "Strengthen ye the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees. Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not: behold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense; he will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing: for in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water."  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 15]          I ask you to read the whole of this thirty-fifth chapter of Isaiah, with the fifty-sixth chapter. When you are disappointed because of the spiritual lack you see in the churches and in individuals, read these promising words of inspiration. They are given for the encouragement of our churches, and are to be claimed in times of emergency. When you meet with those who are not willing to be helped and strengthened, do not allow yourselves to become discouraged; when you find halting and disaffection among the believers, let your faith in God be strong. I have been shown that evil angels in the form of believers will work in our ranks to bring in a strong spirit of unbelief. Let not even this discourage you; but bring a true heart to the help of the Lord against the powers of satanic agencies.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 16]          It is time now that every soul who has a knowledge of present truth come into line and renew his consecration to God. We are to come up to a much higher standard. Let us make the Word of God our strong testimony. We are to learn to lean upon his sure promise, and be ready to communicate encouragement to others. Let us take hold of the mighty assurances that God has given us in Christ and in his Word, and endeavor daily to carry on the work that the Redeemer undertook in behalf of humanity.                                                                   -    {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 1]       May 6, 1909 Home Schools         As church-schools shall be established in the future, there is a class of work to be done in connection with them that has not been done in the past. All who can should have the privileges of a home church-school. It would be well if several families in a neighborhood would unite to employ a humble, God-fearing teacher to give to the parents the help that is needed in educating their children. This will be a great advantage, and a plan more pleasing to the Lord than that which has largely been followed of removing the youth from their homes to attend one of our larger schools. The church-members, uniting, could erect an inexpensive building, and secure a wise teacher to take charge of the school.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 2]          Our small churches are needed. And the children are needed in their homes, where they may be a help to their parents when the hours of study are ended. The Christian home is the best place for young children; for here they can have parental discipline that is after the Lord's order. God would have us consider these things in all their sacred importance. It is the precious privilege of teachers and parents to co-operate in teaching the children how to drink in the gladness of Christ's life by learning to follow his example. The Saviour's early years were useful years. He was his mother's helper in the home; and he was just as verily fulfilling his commission when performing the duties of the home and working at the carpenter's bench as when he engaged in his public work of ministry.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 3]          It is not required that all the youth rush off from home responsibilities to seminaries or higher schools in order to reach the highest rung of the ladder. It should be remembered that right in the home there are generally young children to be instructed. The elder should ever seek to help the younger. Let the elder members of the family consider that this part of the Lord's vineyard needs to be cultivated, and resolve that they will put forth their best capabilities to make home attractive and to deal patiently with younger minds.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 4]          There are young persons in our homes whom the Lord has qualified to give the knowledge they have to others. Let these strive to keep spiritual lessons fresh in the mind, that they may impart the knowledge they have gained. If these elder members of the family would become learners with the children, new ideas would be suggested, and the hours of study would be a time of decided pleasure as well as of profit.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 5]          The tender years of childhood are years of sacred responsibility to fathers and mothers. Parents have a sacred duty to perform in teaching their children to help bear the burdens of the home, to be content with plain and simple food and neat and inexpensive dress. The requirements of the parent should always be reasonable; kindness should be expressed, not by foolish indulgence, but by wise direction. Parents are to teach their children pleasantly, without scolding or fault-finding, seeking to bind the hearts of the little ones to them by the silken cords of love. Let all, fathers and mothers, teachers, older brothers and sisters, become an educating force to keep up every spiritual interest, and create a wholesome atmosphere in the home and school life that will train the younger children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 6]          Our children are the Lord's property; they have been bought with a price. This thought should be the mainspring of our labors for them. The most successful methods of assuring their salvation, and keeping them out of the way of temptation, is to instruct them constantly in the Word of God. And as parents become learners with their children, they will find their own growth in a knowledge of the truth more rapid. Unbelief will disappear; faith and activity will increase; assurance and confidence will deepen as they thus follow on to know the Lord. Their prayers will undergo a transformation, becoming earnest and sincere. Christ is the Head of his church, the dependence of his people; he will give the needed grace to those who seek him for wisdom and instruction.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 7]          I speak to fathers and mothers: You can be educators in your home churches; you can be spiritual missionary agencies. Let fathers and mothers feel the need of being home missionaries, the need of keeping the home atmosphere free from the influence of unkind and hasty speech, and the home school a place where angels of God can come in and bless and give success to the efforts put forth.  {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1909 par. 8]          Let parents unite in providing a place for the daily instruction of their children, choosing as teacher one who is apt to teach, and who as a consecrated servant of Christ will increase in knowledge while imparting instruction. The teacher who has consecrated self to the service of God will be able to do a definite work in missionary service, and will instruct the children in the same lines. Let fathers and mothers co-operate with the teacher, laboring earnestly for the salvation of their children. If parents will realize the importance of these small educating centers, co-operating to do the work that the Lord desires to be done at this time, the plans of the enemy for our children will be frustrated.                                                       Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, May 6, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 1]       May 13, 1909 The Relation of Man to His Fellow Man    Mrs. E. G. White         In the Lord's plan human beings have been made necessary to one another. To every one God has entrusted talents, to be used in helping others to walk in the path of right. It is by unselfish service for others that we improve and increase our talents.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 2]          Like the different parts of a machine, all are closely related to one another, and all dependent upon one great Center. There is to be unity in diversity. No member of the Lord's firm can work successfully in independence. Each is to work under the supervision of God; all are to use their entrusted capabilities in his service, that each may minister to the perfection of the whole.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 3]          There are many who have not a clear understanding of the relation man should sustain to his fellow man in the work of God. How many there are who ask the question, Am I my brother's keeper? Said the angel, Yea, thou art thy brother's keeper. To every professed Christian the words are spoken, Suffer not thy brother to be left unwarned; cherish a spirit of kindness and of love toward the erring. Often when a man commits a wrong, it is because spiritual blindness is upon him; he is deceived and deluded. Treat not such as an enemy. The Lord has bought him with a price. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The soul who accepts the sacrifice of Christ in his behalf is pledged to have a special care for his brother who is erring.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 4]          He who claims to be a Christian should examine himself and see if he is as kind and considerate of his fellow beings as he desires his fellow beings to be of him. When this is done, there will be a showing that is after the divine similitude. It is God's plan that each believer shall be a help to those who have not yet become partakers of the divine nature. Christ has pledged himself to co-operate with those who work with him. He has pledged himself to train us to be his colaborers. He will help us to follow his example, doing good, and refusing to do evil. By Christ's wonderful union of divinity with humanity, we are assured that even in this world we may be partakers of the divine nature, overcoming the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 5]          Christ taught that rank or wealth should make no difference in our treatment of one another, and that in the light of heaven all are brethren. Earthly possessions or worldly honor do not count in God's valuation of man. He created all men equal; he is no respecter of persons. He values a man according to the virtue of his character.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 6]          To possess true godliness means to love one another, to help one another, to make apparent the religion of Jesus in our lives. We are to be consecrated channels through which the love of Christ flows to those who need help. Every true worker is connected with heavenly instrumentalities. All such are workers together with those who are "ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation." God sends his light to those who keep the windows of the soul open heavenward. Under the Holy Spirit's influence, they work the works of God. He who approaches nearest to obedience to the divine law will be of the most service to God. He who follows Christ, reaching out after his goodness, his compassion, his love for the human family, will be accepted by God as a worker together with him. Such a one will not be content to remain on a low level of spirituality. He will constantly reach higher and higher.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 7]          In order that Christ's work may be accomplished in the earth, his servants must exert an influence that will draw their fellow men to him. Every one is to work out his own salvation with fear and trembling, lest he make errors that will lead others astray. All are to seek diligently for the wisdom that God gives to those who walk in faith. God sent Christ to our world to show what human beings may become through the aid of divine grace.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 8]          Christ was tempted in all points like as we are tempted, yet he maintained his integrity. Not once did he swerve from his allegiance. No stain of sin marred his life. He is our example. We are to follow him. Every good word uttered, every good action performed, will exert an influence that will be as lasting as eternity. God expects his chosen people to co-operate with him. They are to advance constantly in their religious experience, drawing nearer to Christ, becoming more like him, daily revealing more nearly the perfection he requires. Such an assimilation to Christ makes human beings examples of what God expects his children to be. And this experience all must gain who are pronounced worthy to enter the holy city.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 9]          The experience of the Son of God in our world exemplifies the love that every pardoned sinner must feel in his heart and reveal in his life,--the love which Christ declared his disciples must show for one another. "Little children," he said to them, "yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me: and as I said to the Jews, Whither I go, ye can not come; so now I say to you. A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another."  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 10]          This was a new commandment to the disciples. The Saviour had not yet given his disciples the full revelation of his love for them. After his agony in Gethsemane, his betrayal, and his trial; after his abuse at the hands of his murderers, and his sufferings on Calvary, his disciples realized more fully how much he loved them.  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 11]          Continuing his instruction, he said, "As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: continue ye in my love. If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love. These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you."  {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, May 13, 1909 par. 12]          Let the workers in God's cause press together, working in perfect harmony, placing all their faculties at God's disposal, to be used in demonstrating the power of his grace. Then God will be honored and glorified. The Lord wants his people to stand far above all selfish interests. He wants them to conquer the temptations they meet. He calls for the communion of saints. When the Lord's people are filled with meekness and tenderness for one another, they will realize that his banner over them is love, and his fruit will be sweet to their taste. Heaven will begin on earth. They will make a heaven below in which to prepare for heaven above.                                                                   -    {RH, May 13, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 1]       July 1, 1909 The Work Before Us         ［The following is a report of a sermon by Mrs. E. G. White at the General Conference, May 19.］  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 2]          There is a very great and important work for our conferences in America to do. We are to carry the work in America in such a way that we shall be a strength and help to those who are proclaiming the message in distant countries. Every nation, tongue, and people is to be aroused and brought to a knowledge of the truth. Something is being done, but there is much yet to be done, much to be learned right here at this Conference, in order that the work may go forward in a way that will honor and glorify God.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 3]          My soul has been so burdened that I have not been able to rest. What line can we dwell upon that will make the deepest impression upon the human mind? There are our schools. They are to be conducted in such a way that they will develop missionaries who will go out to the highways and hedges to sow the seeds of truth. This was the commission of Christ to his followers. They were to go to the highways and the byways bearing the message of truth to souls that would be brought to the faith of the gospel. I felt deeply in earnest as I saw how much needs to be done in the places I have recently visited. We must stand in the strength of God if we are to accomplish this work.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 4]          In his labors each worker is to look to God. We are to labor as men and women who have a living connection with God. We are to learn how to meet the people where they are. Let not such conditions exist as we found in some places when we returned to America, in which individual church-members, instead of realizing their responsibility, looked to men for guidance, and men to whom had been committed sacred and holy trusts in the carrying forward of the work, failed of understanding the value of personal responsibility and took upon themselves the work of ordering and dictating what their brethren should do or should not do. These are things that God will not allow in his work. He will put his burdens upon his burden-bearers. Every individual soul has a responsibility before God, and is not to be arbitrarily instructed by men as to what he shall do, what he shall say, and where he shall go. We are not to put confidence in the counsel of men and assent to all they shall say unless we have evidence that they are under the influence of the Spirit of God.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 5]          Study the first and second chapters of Acts. Light has been given me that our work must be carried forward in a higher and broader way than it has ever yet been carried. The light of heaven is to be appreciated and cherished. This light is for the laborers. It is for those who feel that God has given them a message, and that they have a sacred responsibility to bear in its proclamation.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 6]          The message of present truth is to prepare a people for the coming of the Lord. Let us understand this, and let those placed in responsible positions come into such unity that the work shall go forward solidly. Do not allow any man to come in as an arbitrary ruler, and say, You must go here, and you must not go there; you must do this, and you must not do that. We have a great and important work to do, and God would have us take hold of that work intelligently. The placing of men in positions of responsibility in the various conferences, does not make them gods. No one has sufficient wisdom to act without counsel. Men need to consult with their brethren, to counsel together, to pray together, and to plan together for the advancement of the work. Let laborers kneel down together and pray to God, asking him to direct their course. There has been a great lack with us on this point. We have trusted too much to men's devisings. We can not afford to do this. Perilous times are upon us, and we must come to the place where we know that the Lord lives and rules, and that he dwells in the hearts of the children of men. We must have confidence in God.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 7]          Wherever you may be sent, cherish in your hearts and minds the fear and love of God. Go daily to the Lord for instruction and guidance; depend upon God for light and knowledge. Pray for this instruction and this light until you get it. It will not avail for you to ask, and then forget the thing for which you prayed. Keep your mind upon your prayer. You can do this while working with your hands. You can say, Lord, I believe; with all my heart I believe. Let the Holy Spirit's power come upon me.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 8]          If there were more praying among us, more exercise of a living faith, and less dependence upon some one else to have an experience for us, we would be far in advance of where we are today in spiritual intelligence. What we need is a deep, individual heart and soul experience. Then we shall be able to tell what God is doing and how he is working. We need to have a living experience in the things of God; and we are not safe unless we have this. There are some who have a good experience, and they tell you about it; but when you come to weigh it up, you see that it is not a correct experience, for it is not in accordance with a plain Thus saith the Lord. If ever there was a time in our history when we needed to humble our individual souls before God, it is today. We need to come to God with faith in all that is promised in the Word, and then walk in all the light and power that God gives.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 9]         I felt very deeply when our brethren who have come from foreign fields told me a little of their experiences and of what the Lord is doing in bringing souls to the truth. This is what we want at this time. God does not want us to go on in ignorance. He wants us to understand our individual responsibilities to him. He will reveal himself to every soul who will come to him in all humility and seek him with the whole heart.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 10]          There are schools to be established in foreign countries and in our own country. We must learn from God how to manage these schools. They are not to be conducted as many of them have been conducted. Our institutions are to be regarded as God's instrumentalities for the furtherance of his work in the earth. We must look to God for guidance and wisdom; we must plead with him to teach us how to carry the work solidly. Let us recognize the Lord as our teacher and guide, and then we shall carry the work in correct lines. We need to stand as a united company who shall see eye to eye. Then we shall see the salvation of God revealed on the right hand and on the left. If we work in harmony, we give God a chance to work for us.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 11]          In all our school work we need to have a correct understanding of what the essential education is. Men talk much of higher education, but who can define what the higher education is? The highest education is found in the Word of the living God. That education which teaches us to submit our souls to God in all humility, and which enables us to take the Word of God and believe just what it says, is the education that is most needed. With this education we shall see of the salvation of God. With the Spirit of God upon us, we are to carry the light of truth into the highways and the byways, that the salvation of God may be revealed in a remarkable manner.  {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, July 1, 1909 par. 12]          Will we carry forward the work in the Lord's way? Are we willing to be taught of God? Will we wrestle with God in prayer? Will we receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit? This is what we need and may have at this time. Then we shall go forth with a message from the Lord, and the light of truth will shine forth as a lamp that burneth, reaching to all parts of the world. If we will walk humbly with God, God will walk with us. Let us humble our souls, and we shall see of his salvation.                                                                   -    {RH, July 1, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 1]       July 8, 1909 Words of Counsel to the Church    Mrs. E. G. White         Sanctification of character is the work of a lifetime. It is a work of education that will result in a life molded and fashioned after the divine. Our lives are to be hewed, and squared, and polished until they reflect the likeness of Christ. "I sanctify myself," the Saviour declared, "that they also might be sanctified through the truth." "Thy word is truth." The word of God is to be the daily meat and drink of all who love and serve him. That word, received into the heart, will cleanse the life and sanctify the entire being.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 2]          To those who keep the mind stayed upon Christ, he will come as the rain, "as the latter and former rain unto the earth." And by constantly looking to Christ and patterning after him, we shall grow up into him in all things. Faith will grow; conscience will be sanctified. And the fruits of the Spirit in the life will be "love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith."  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 3]          No human power can put unselfish love in the heart of man; only Christ can do this. He alone can give heavenly wisdom, and this he does in response to our expressed desire to be led by his pure Spirit. He who is the light of every man that cometh into the world promises that his righteousness shall go before us, and his glory be our rearward. While we follow his guidance, we shall walk safely; we can not make crooked paths for our feet. The Saviour asks those who receive him to look to him for wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption. He calls them children of the light, children of the day, because the light of Christ's character is reflected in them. The light of heaven dwells in their hearts, and his grace is daily conforming them to the divine image.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 4]          My brethren and sisters, you can individually subordinate eternal interests to those of eternal worth, but God is calling you to seek not for the bread that perisheth, but for that which endureth unto eternal life. Eternal riches are within your reach. The gold currency of heaven is offered you,--that which bears the image and superscription of the Infinite. Beware of the temptation to lavish your affections upon things unimportant. The world's Redeemer would disenchant the mind that is mistaking phantoms for realities and realities for phantoms. Minds are absorbed with earthly, temporal things, but God bids you leave not eternity out of your reckoning. He would have you extend your point of vision beyond the bounds of earth; for there is infinity beyond.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 5]          We need to cultivate faith. If in faith we would seek the wisdom that cometh from above, we would obtain a rich experience in the things of God. By receiving and obeying the truth, we may bring into the life a power that will keep the love of God fresh in heart and mind and soul.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 6]          The religion that has power to govern our thoughts and words will be a blessing to all who come within the reach of our influence. It will be productive of good fruit in our own lives and in the lives of others. It is the privilege of every child of God to gather from his Word that strength that will give him peace with God and peace with his fellow beings. God's people need to be in earnest in drawing near to him, and making their own hearts right. Then the grace of God will rest upon them. When the Holy Spirit is allowed to do its work on human hearts, self will be crucified, and Christ will give to his people the gift of his grace and a perfect understanding of their great need. When they make a full surrender of themselves to him, the work that he desires to see done for his people will be accomplished.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 7]          The Son of God came to our world, and took humanity upon him, that fallen men and women might have the privilege of becoming the children of God. "You hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins," the apostle writes: "wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience: among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. But God, who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ (by grace ye are saved); and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus: that in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: not of works, lest any man should boast. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them."  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 8]          It is the gospel, and the gospel alone, that will sanctify the soul. It is this that makes possible to the receiver the life that measures with the life of God. This is the record that God hath given us, even eternal life; and that life is in his Son. He who is partaker of the divine nature will escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. His faith in Christ as the Life-giver, gives him life. Those who submit their will to the will of God will grow in grace. A faith that works by love and purifies the soul will give them a rich experience. The fruits of the Spirit will be seen in their life, and the efficiency of the Spirit be seen in their works.  {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, July 8, 1909 par. 9]          When those who have had the light walk in the light, humbling the heart before God and daily conforming to his will, then the church will be an honor to the cause of truth. Upon those who uphold the principles of the Word in all their sacred purity, and who labor faithfully for the souls ready to perish, God will put his seal of approval.                                                                   -    {RH, July 8, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 1]       July 15, 1909 Revealing Christ    Mrs. E. G. White         The Father in heaven desires that the world shall see Christ in his followers. Life and immortality are to be brought to light through those who are one with God in Christ. It is our privilege to have the spirit of light and knowledge that is the wisdom of heaven. All who have this spirit, in whatever position they may be placed, the highest or the lowest place of service, will reveal in their work the power of this light and knowledge. Constantly we are to behold him who lived among men a life of perfect obedience. And the more closely we study him, the more nearly shall we resemble him in character, and the greater will be our efficiency in working for others.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 2]          The sacrifice of the Son of God was made that human nature might be elevated, and restored to its original purity. Jehovah suffered the glory of his Son to be veiled that the fallen race might be redeemed. Amazing love was revealed in the sacrifice thus made. He who was rich with the riches of eternity became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He was high and exalted in heaven, crowned with glory, and honored by all the angelic host, yet he, the brightness and glory of heaven, consented to sojourn among fallen mortals, and by dying in their stead, rescue them from death. It behooved him in all things to be made like unto his brethren, that he might elevate them from the degradation into which they had fallen through sin.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 3]          The condescension of Christ in behalf of men was a marvel to the angels. Redemption through Christ was to them a mystery of love and wisdom, and it absorbed their interest even more than had the work of creation. Such love amazed and enraptured them. It was so ardent, so matchless, so devoid of selfishness, they could not comprehend it. The creation of man in the beginning, the formation of the heavens and the earth, the beauty and glory with which the Creator had clothed all nature, had called forth the wonder and admiration of the universe of heaven, their reverence and love. But this condescension of their Commander in exchanging a throne for a manger in Bethlehem, and subjecting himself in mockery and insult, poverty and a felon's death, called forth from the shining hosts of heaven the highest adoration and the deepest joy. Their joy and praise burst forth, at the announcement to the shepherds on the hills of Bethlehem, in the song, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men."  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 4]          Man alone, he for whom this great sacrifice was made, manifested indifference. He who should above all others have been interested, charmed, captivated, and filled with the deepest gratitude, was unmoved, untouched. This indifference is apparent today not only in those who are in open rebellion to God, but in those who profess to be the followers of Christ. These will receive the greater condemnation; for Christ is more greatly dishonored by those who profess his name, yet in works deny him, than by those who stand in open rebellion to his will. Christ is not put to shame by the sinful lives of sinners as he is by professed Christians whose lives are not circumspect, and sanctified by the truth they profess.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 5]         The enchantments of the world, the riches of the universe presented with all their attractions, could not for a moment divert the Son of God from the work before him, though the path before him was marked with suffering, tears, and blood. The accomplishment of his purpose was more to him than the woe, more to him than the enrapturing joys of heaven.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 6]          How should we, the objects of such love and condescension, appreciate the mystery of redemption. The splendors of the world, presented in their most attractive form, should sink into insignificance before this great condescension. Those who are true followers of Christ will be willing to suffer for his sake. As they contemplate this mystery, the heart will be filled with tender love, a lively devotion. They will feel that they must follow the example of him who went about doing good, and who cheerfully gave his life to ransom us from the degradation of sin. Selfishness and worldliness will be seen to be inconsistent with the profession of the name of Christ. They can not live for themselves and be Christians.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 7]          We need in all our churches the evidences of the meekness of Christ. In order to do intelligently the solemn work committed to us, we must hide self in Christ. We have a short time in which to accomplish the work that is essential. Let us earnestly prepare for the conflict that is before us. I am instructed to say to all our people, Let your light so shine in words and deeds, that you will reveal that truth is cherished in the heart.  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 8]          If we reveal the meekness and self-abnegation that was seen in Christ's life, the seed we sow will grow. As our experience enlarges, our opportunities will multiply, our knowledge will increase, and through Christ we shall become strong in bearing responsibilities. O precious privilege to co-operate with heavenly and divine agencies!  {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, July 15, 1909 par. 9]          Those who labor for souls need to remember that they are pledged to co-operate with Christ, to obey his directions, to follow his guidance. Every hour they are to ask for and to receive power from on high. They are to cherish a constant sense of the Saviour's love, of his efficiency, his watchfulness, his tenderness. They are to look to him as the Shepherd and Bishop of their souls. Then they will have the sympathy and support of heavenly angels. Christ will be their joy and crown of rejoicing. Their hearts will be controlled by the Holy Spirit. They will go forth clothed with holy zeal, and their efforts will be accompanied by a power proportionate to the importance of the message they proclaim.                                                                   -    {RH, July 15, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 1]       July 22, 1909 Awake, Thou That Sleepest!    Mrs. E. G. White         I am instructed to arouse our churches in every place from their sleeping condition. Those who hear the word of life, but do not practise it, can not hope to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. In the great work that is before us, we shall meet with constant temptation. Though many of us are sleeping at our post, Satan does not sleep; and he will put forth untiring efforts to bring in heresies that will turn us from a whole-hearted worship of God. Not as a fiend, not as a being that repels, but as an angel of light he will come, and those who are not watchful and grounded in the truth for this time will be overcome by his wiles.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 2]          In the wilderness of temptation Satan came to Christ as an angel from the courts of God. It was by his words, not by his appearance, that the Saviour recognized the enemy. The record states: "Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the devil. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights, he was afterward an hungered. And when the tempter came to him, he said, If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 3]          Though he appears as an angel of light, these first words betray his character: "If thou be the Son of God." Here is the insinuation of distrust. Should Jesus do what Satan suggests, it would be an acceptance of the doubt. "But he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 4]          "Then the devil taketh him up into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple, and saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee: and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 5]          In quoting this scripture, Satan left out the words, "in all thy ways," meaning, in all the ways of God. So long as Christ stayed in the path of duty, to carry out the work that God had appointed him, Satan could gain no advantage over him. Again the Saviour resisted temptation by presenting the word of God: "Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God," he said. No rash, presumptuous act would the Saviour perform to give proof to Satan of his divinity.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 6]          The circumstance was to be a lesson to every child of God. It teaches us not to accept any challenge of the enemy. As Satan was the adversary of Christ, so he is of all who believe in Christ. But to every tempted soul the words are spoken, "Ye shall observe to do therefore as the Lord your God hath commanded you: ye shall not turn aside to the right hand or to the left. Ye shall walk in all the ways which the Lord your God hath commanded you, that ye may live, and that it may be well with you, and that ye may prolong your days in the land which ye shall possess."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 7]          "Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and ministered unto him."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 8]          Christ is the way, the truth, and the life. I ask you to study his life, my brethren and sisters. He came to bring to men the gift of eternal life. In the sacrifice of his Son, the Father revealed how much he desires that sinners shall be saved. "Therefore doth my Father love me," Christ declared, "because I lay down my life." The Father loves us with a love that is but feebly comprehended.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 9]          It is because men and women lack the spirit of self-denial and self-sacrifice, that they can not comprehend the sacrifice made by heaven in giving Christ to the world. Their religious experience is mingled with selfishness and self-exaltation. How can such professors have anything but a meager hope of sharing the inheritance of Christ? "Verily I say unto you," he said to his disciples, "Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 10]          There are many who, while professing godliness, measure themselves among themselves, and in consequence grow weak in spiritual life. Pride is not overcome. Not until these souls fall on the Rock and are broken, will they understand their need. O, that they might confess their wrongs before God, and plead for the presence of the Holy Spirit in their lives! Truth and righteousness will flow into the hearts that are cleansed from selfishness and sin, and through the lives of those in whose souls truth occupies the first place.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 11]          Let our ministers set an example of humility of spirit. My brethren, let your hearts melt as you consider the price Christ has paid for your soul's salvation. Let your conduct be governed by the pure principles that governed in the life of Christ. The meek and lowly in heart will be sanctified by their belief of the truth. This is the sign of Christ's followers, the world over.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 12]          Christ encouraged men to study the Word, and to give its truths to others, imparting, at any sacrifice of self, the light and life of heaven. This was the antidote of the incoming evil. He assumed human nature that he might save to the uttermost all who would come unto God by him. And he prayed that the sanctifying grace of truth, received into the lives of its converts, might call the attention of the world to the wonderful plan of salvation. Those who truly love Christ will not be satisfied with a cheap experience. They will work out earnestly the characteristics of the divine pattern. Their hearts will seek for purity and true holiness. To such the Lord will reveal his grace, and will give power to win souls to heaven.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 13]          The wickedness of the world is not abating. Every year evil becomes more prevalent, and is more lightly regarded. Let our gatherings together be made seasons of heart searching and confession. It is the privilege of this people who have had such great blessings to be trees of righteousness, shedding forth comfort and blessing. They are to be living stones, emitting light. Those who have received pardon for their sins should with earnest purpose lead those who are in the ways of sin into paths of righteousness. Partaking of Christ's self-denial and self-sacrifice, they will teach men and women to give up selfishness and sin, and accept in their place the lovely attributes of the divine nature.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 14]          There is great need for studying the Word of God. From one end of the world to the other the message of Christ's righteousness is to be sounded by human lips, to prepare the way of the Lord. The youth, the aged, and the middle-aged are to act a personal part in preparing their own souls for the great event that is soon to take place, even the second coming of Christ in the clouds of heaven, and in so doing they will reflect light upon many other souls.  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 15]          "O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain; O Jerusalem, that bringest good tidings, lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up, be not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God! Behold, the Lord God will come with strong hand, and his arm shall rule for him: behold, his reward is with him, and his work before him. He shall feed his flock like a shepherd: he shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry them in his bosom."  {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, July 22, 1909 par. 16]          Like John the Baptist, we are to point men and women to Jesus, saying, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." In the message we bear, the character of God, as revealed in Christ, is to be manifested to the world. The call is to be sounded by human lips and exemplified in human lives. By word and by action we are to repeat the divine call, "The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely."                                                                   -    {RH, July 22, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 1]       July 29, 1909 Be of Good Courage    Mrs. E. G. White         There are some in our churches who, if there is discouragement in any line, are sure to talk about it. This is not the right way to do. Those who do not work in hopefulness, keep themselves under a cloud of doubt. The enemy is not dead, and the nearer we come to the close of this earth's history, the more vigilant will be his efforts to keep souls in discouragement, that the light of heaven may not be revealed in words and acts to bring hope and cheer and courage to others. We must be wide-awake to meet the wiles of Satan. We should ever be drawing nearer and nearer to God, for we need increased faith and a firm reliance on the help that God can give. These will make us a help and blessing to others.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 2]          I am so thankful that we have a faith that will stand the test of trial and opposition. As trouble in the world increases, the Lord's children will have to suffer; but the Word of God affords comfort and encouragement for such a time. Read the first and second chapters of First Corinthians; there are precious assurances here for the child of God.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 3]          Paul is speaking to his brethren in the faith: "Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours: grace be unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God always on your behalf, for the grace of God which is given you by Jesus Christ; that in everything ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in all knowledge; even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you: so that ye come behind in no gift; waiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall also confirm you unto the end, that ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 4]          We have some understanding of what this waiting means. The testimony of the Spirit of God today harmonizes with that given through the apostle Paul. "God is faithful, by whom ye are called unto the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord."  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 5]         The apostle continues, "Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment." In our labors there is need of carefulness of speech, watchfulness of each action, that through the grace of Christ the responsibilities that have been placed upon us may be borne in the spirit of Christ. Christ would have us united in Christian fellowship,--a tie more binding than the ties of human kinship. He would have us take our stand upon a higher platform. Christ has pledged himself to work for us if we will take hold of him by faith.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 6]          We are now in the closing work of this earth's history. There is not a moment's time to be given to doubting. My brethren and sisters, let your faith increase. However discouraging appearances may be, believe that the Lord will work in behalf of his cause and his people. The Spirit of God is everywhere knocking for admittance to the hearts of men. God is caring for his work in every place. His children are the special objects of his care. If by faith we will accept the light God gives in messages of encouragement or reproof, and advance step by step in the right way, keeping our eyes steadfastly fixed on our Leader, light will shine along the pathway, the approval of God will stimulate us with hope, and ministering angels will co-operate with all our efforts.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 7]          Consider the estimate that Christ places upon those who follow his example: "Ye are the salt of the earth," he says, "but if the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill can not be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 8]          These are wonderful lessons for us. Study them carefully, and profit by their instruction. A higher spiritual tone is required of us. The Lord would have us spiritually minded, that we may be able to see the working out of his plan in our lives. We are to be laborers together with God in accomplishing the work that he would have done. Wherever we are, we are to reflect light.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 9]          It is our privilege to gain precious victories day by day. Let us go forward in faith and hope and courage. Let us regard patience and kindness as sacred things which we must bring into every line of our work. Let us vindicate the greatness of the work by building up amiable, hopeful characters. This we can do through the grace of Christ.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 10]          We have no need to be sad and discouraged. The words and example of our Redeemer should bring us comfort and joy and strength to work his works. Let us reveal in our lives the fact that we are relying upon him who gave his life that we might not perish, but have everlasting life. Let us draw by living faith on the power of God. In no other way can we obtain the victory over the hosts of Satan. If by faith we will lay hold of the heavenly provision, the greatest powers in the universe will enable us to make complete our triumph over Satan and sin.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 11]          Thank the Lord that to human agencies is committed the grand work of extending the triumphs of the cross. Let us keep our eyes fixed on the mark of the prize. Let us not fail nor be discouraged. The words in favor of truth, spoken with the assurance that comes from the possession of a right purpose, and in cheerful hope, from a pure heart, will make angels rejoice.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 12]          "In that day thou shalt say, O Lord, I will praise thee: though thou wast angry with me, thine anger is turned away, and thou comfortedst me. Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust, and not be afraid: for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation. Therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 13]          "And in that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon his name, declare his doings among the people, make mention that his name is exalted. Sing unto the Lord; for he hath done excellent things: this is known in all the earth.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 14]          "Cry out and shout, thou inhabitant of Zion: for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee."  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, July 29, 1909 par. 15]          Let us keep our eyes fixed on the city of God, where the Prince of heaven will one day welcome his faithful ones. Let us think of him looking down upon our world, and watching with earnest desire those who are striving to overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of their testimony. When his work on earth is finished, he will welcome the righteous to the mansions he has prepared, and place on their heads the crown of the overcomer.  {RH, July 29, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 1]       August 5, 1909 A Revival Needed    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord calls for a revival among his people, an acknowledgment of the peculiar obligations he places upon them. He calls upon every soul who has the fear of God before him to walk and to work with an eye single to the glory of God. There is a great work to be done, and none can properly represent that work unless they humble their hearts before God day by day, and walk in all the light he sends.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 2]          A great work will be accomplished by God's people if they will work in unity and unselfishness and with humility of heart. All self-exaltation must be seen and put away. Truth and righteousness alone will stand the test for this time. We need to have the Spirit of God daily with us, that we may be kept from all evil thoughts and unwise actions. We should fear lest our eyes become blinded to our individual spiritual needs in these perilous times. Many professed Christians have been allowing themselves to become absorbed in the upbuilding of selfish interests. We are now to awake from our spiritual sleep.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 3]          Brethren and sisters, let us begin at once the work of consecrating ourselves to God. Let every church-member offer himself a humble offering to the Lord. Parents, bring your children to the Lord. Be determined to seek the Lord with all the heart, and make a full surrender of yourselves to him. Pray, and believe the promises of God. Seek for the grace of Christ, that you may be taught his way and his will. As fathers and mothers, a sacred work is yours to remove every stumbling-block from the path of your children. Then the Lord can work. My brethren and sisters, labor for your own souls, and for the souls of others, that you may be accounted laborers together with God.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 4]          When church-members are fully decided to be Christians, which means to be Christlike, to be humble, pure, honest, the Lord will manifest himself by his Holy Spirit. Now is the time to do the work that needs to be done. It is self-esteem that leads men and women away from God and away from those who need their help and tender sympathy.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 5]          While he was clothed with human nature, Christ had such a firm conviction that he was doing the will of his Father that he could say, "I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me. . . . And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye will ask anything in my name, I will do it." Blessed be God for this assurance. The name of Jesus is all powerful to save. It is this magic name that dispels our darkness, and gives us light in the Lord. It cheers our hearts in the darkest seasons of our pilgrimage, and gives us peace with God.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 6]          We have a work before us in preparing for the constantly changing scenes of the world's population. There needs to be a living testimony borne from converted hearts. God is our sufficiency. The church needs to awake to an understanding of the subtle powers of satanic agencies that must be met. If they will keep on the whole armor, they will be able to conquer all the foes they meet, some of which are not yet developed.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 7]          Confederacies will increase in number and power as we draw nearer to the end of time. These confederacies will create opposing influences to the truth, forming new parties of professed believers who will act out their own delusive theories. The apostasy will increase. "Some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." Men and women have confederated to oppose the Lord God of heaven, and the church is only half awake to the situation. There needs to be much more of prayer, much more of earnest effort, among professed believers.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 8]          Satanic agencies in human form will take part in this last great conflict to oppose the building up of the kingdom of God. And heavenly angels in human guise will be on the field of action. The two opposing parties will continue to exist till the closing up of the last great chapter in this world's history. Satanic agencies are in every city. We can not afford to be off our guard for one moment. The true, stanch believers will pray more and more, and will talk less of matters of little consequence. More and more decided testimonies will come from their lips to encourage the weak and the needy. This is no time for the people of God to be weaklings, neither one thing nor the other. Let all be diligent students of the Word. We must be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. We can not live haphazard lives and be true Christians.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 9]          With emphasis these words were spoken: "Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God: praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints."  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 10]          The Lord would have us awake to our true spiritual condition. He desires that every soul shall humble heart and mind before him. The words of inspiration found in the nineteenth and twentieth psalms are presented to me for our people. It is our privilege to accept these precious promises, and to believe the warnings. I pray that our hearts may be fully awake to the perils that surround those who are indifferent to the soul's eternal welfare. We need to search the Scriptures as never before. The Word of God is to be our educator, our guide.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, August 5, 1909 par. 11]          Let humility of soul be cherished, and entire surrender to God be made. Let our churches put away selfishness and pride, and cease to lift up the soul unto vanity. The end is near, and we are to give the message of warning and mercy to the world. And not only are our lips to proclaim this message, but by lives of simplicity and meekness and right-doing we are to reveal that we believe the truths of the Word of God.  {RH, August 5, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 1]       August 12, 1909 What the Cause of God Demands of His Servants    Mrs. E. G. White         The work of God is a straightforward, sensible, loving work, and belief of the truth for this time should lead to a straightforward, sensible, loving experience in God's people. Truth must be received and practised in every opportunity given us for doing good. We are to treat the great subjects of eternal interest as all-important. We are to urge the truth for this time on those who know it not, saying, "Choose you this day whom ye will serve," while we pray that the Lord will bring conviction and conversion to their hearts. In this work the Holy Spirit is to be our sanctifier and our efficiency. The assurance of success is ours, because of the provision made by Christ. We shall meet with obstacles and difficulties; bitter and relentless will be our enemies; but as we follow on to know the Lord, we shall know that his going forth is prepared as the morning. Christ's presence is promised to us in our labors. "Lo, I am with you alway," he says, "even unto the end of the world." In his presence there is fulness of joy; at his right hand there are pleasures forevermore.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 2]          The Lord is true to all the terms of salvation. He longs to work for his people. "The Lord shall comfort Zion: he will comfort all her waste places; and he will make her wilderness like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving, and the voice of melody." This work will be done through the agency of those who are truly the Lord's, and who are standing on vantage-ground.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 3]          The Lord has pledged himself to make his name a praise in the earth. What power he has promised to all who will work in co-operation with heaven! The three highest powers in the universe are pledged to labor with those who will seek to save the lost. God wants his people to claim his promised help for the accomplishment of his work in the world. "Harken unto me, my people;" he declares; "and give ear unto me, O my nation: for a law shall proceed from me, and I will make my judgment to rest for a light of the people. My righteousness is near; my salvation is gone forth, and mine arms shall judge the people; the isles shall wait upon me, and on mine arm shall they trust."  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 4]          In a special manner truth is adapted to the necessities of every human heart. As the children of God comprehend the ability of the Lord to supply their needs, they will reach out to meet the needs of the souls who are perishing in sin. God will accept all who will exercise faith in him and become doers of his word.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 5]                                 Christ's Example          Christ labored untiringly to accomplish the great work that he came to the world to do. His desire to save the lost race was manifest on all occasions. He went about doing good. It was his mission to help those in need, to seek the lost, to lift up the bowed down, to heal the sick, to speak words of sympathy and consolation to the sorrowing and the distressed. His heart was ever touched with human woe. How earnestly he worked for sinners! And how constant were his efforts to prepare his disciples to carry the gospel message to the ends of the earth!  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 6]          Christ placed himself on the altar of service a living sacrifice. Should we, his disciples, spare ourselves? In these days when there is so great a work to be done, unceasing activity is called for. Darkness has covered the earth, and gross darkness the people. Many are far from Christ, wandering in the wilderness of sin. They are strangers from the covenant of promise; and the Lord is coming soon. Already the judgments of God are in the land. Shall we let the unwarned multitudes go down into darkness and death without a preparation for the future life?  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 7]                            A Call to Consecration          The testimony comes to every believer at this time, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God. For I say through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith."  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 8]          "Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another; not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer; distributing to the necessity of saints; given to hospitality."  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 9]          It is not learned men, not eloquent men, who are so much needed now, but humble men, who in the school of Christ have learned to be meek and lowly, who will go forth into the highways and hedges to give the invitation, "Come; for all things are now ready." Those who beg at midnight for loaves for hungry souls will be successful.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 10]          It is a law of heaven that as we receive we are to impart. The Christian is to be a benefit to others; thus he himself is benefited. "He that watereth shall be watered also himself." This is not merely a promise. It is a law of God's divine administration, a law by which he designs that the streams of beneficence shall be kept, like the waters of the great deep, in constant circulation, perpetually flowing back to their source. In the fulfilling of this law is the power of Christian missions.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 11]          God calls for whole-hearted, sympathizing, liberal, unselfish men, for nobility of dealing. He will not tolerate selfishness. Christ's servants are to have his spirit; they are to be lifted far above all littleness and cheapness of thought or action. They are to lay hold of the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Human hands may never have been laid on them in ordinance; but there is One who will give them a fitness for the work, if they will ask in faith. I entreat of you to ask and to receive the Holy Spirit. This Spirit can be received only by those who are consecrated, who deny self, lifting the cross and following after the Lord. We have only a little longer time in which to prepare for eternity. May the Lord open the closed eyes of his people and quicken their dulled senses, that they may comprehend the great truths of the gospel--the power of God unto salvation to those who believe.  {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, August 12, 1909 par. 12]          The whole body of believers needs to be vitalized by the Holy Spirit of God. We should study, plan, economize, and set in operation every means possible whereby we may reach and bless suffering and ignorant humanity. The light which God has given to us as a people is not given that we may treasure it among ourselves. We are to act in harmony with the great commission given to every disciple of Christ, to carry to all the world the light of truth. The human family is God's heritage. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price," the apostle declares. When this great truth is realized by believers, the affections of the heart and the powers of the being will co-operate to render to God the highest service.                                                                   -    {RH, August 12, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 1]       August 19, 1909 "As Ye Have Received ... So Walk"    Mrs. E. G. White         "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him: rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving."  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 2]          We need a firm reliance upon God if we would be saved from the power of satanic agencies. If we will keep close to the teachings of the Word, the truths of that Word will be our safeguard, saving us from the delusions of these last days. We need the truth. We need to believe in it. Its principles are adapted to all the circumstances of life. They prepare the soul for duty, and brace it for trial. They bear the stamp of the divine Author. Upon all with whom they are brought into contact, they exert a preserving influence.  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 3]          The natural stubbornness of the human heart resists the light of truth. Its natural pride of opinion leads to independence of judgment and a clinging to human ideas and philosophy. There is with some a constant danger of becoming unsettled in the faith by the desire for originality. They wish to find some new and strange truth to present, to have a new message to bring to the people; but such a desire is a snare of the enemy to captivate the mind and lead away from the truth.  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 4]          In our experience we shall see one and another start up with new theories in regard to what is truth, and, irrespective of what the influence of the advocacy of such theories may be on the mind of the hearers, they will launch out into the work of advocating their ideas, even though these teachings may be in opposition to the belief that has called out Seventh-day Adventists from the world, and made them what they are. The Lord would have those who understand the reasons for their faith rest in their belief of that which they have been convinced is truth, and not be turned from the faith by the presentation of human sophistries.  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 5]          The warning comes down the line to our time: "Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." Let us heed this warning, and not be too ready to accept the productions of those who come to us presenting new light. We have the truth in the Word of God; we have the light that has come to us in the proclamation of the first, second, and third angels' messages. The injunction is given us, "As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in him: rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power."  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 6]          In these last days we need a large and increasing faith. We need to be established in the faith by a knowledge and wisdom not derived from any human source, but which is found only in the riches of the wisdom of God. Men may claim great intelligence, but they need more than human intelligence to grasp the revelations of the Word of God, which Inspiration declares have been hidden for ages. "The world by wisdom knew not God," but "it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe." "As it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God."  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 7]          The apostle Paul lifts up the Saviour before men, declaring, "In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge." Why then should we seek wisdom of those who have not learned the wisdom of God? Why should we not come ourselves in faith to Christ and receive the fulness of which the apostle speaks? The grace of Christ has made it possible that there be a close union between the receiver and the Giver. Those to whom God reveals by his Spirit the truths of his Word will be able to testify to an understanding of that mystery of godliness which from eternal ages has been hid in the Father and the Son.  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 8]          Those who have accepted the truth of the third angel's message are to hold it fast by faith; and it will hold them from drifting into superstitions and theories that would separate them from one another and from God. Our reception of the truth we hold as Seventh-day Adventists was not a chance experience. It was reached by earnest prayer and careful research of the Inspired Word. The Lord would have us walk and work in perfect unity. His name, Christ Jesus, is to be our watchword, his example our badge of distinction, the principles of his Word the foundation of our piety. In unity of spirit and action will be our strength. Satan is at work to create differences of opinion among us, and to shake our faith in one another. Thus he seeks to lead us to yield our minds to be worked by a spirit that is not of God, and that will bring in alienation and disaffection. But Christ's prayer that we all might be one as he is one with the Father, is to be fulfilled in his church in these last days. Our unity one with another is to be our credentials to the world that we have accepted him whom the Father sent to the world to represent the principles of heaven.  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 9]          Christ took his stand among men as the Oracle of God. He spoke as one having authority, addressing himself in strong terms to the people, and demanding implicit faith and obedience. We as a people have based our faith upon the principles set forth in his Word. We have pledged ourselves to bring heart and mind to obedience to the living Word, and to follow a "Thus saith the Lord."  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 10]          All our present and future hopes depend upon our kinship with Christ and with God. The apostle Paul speaks strong words to confirm our faith in this respect. To those who are led by the Spirit of God, in whose hearts the grace of Christ is dwelling, he declares: "The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ: if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together." "Ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father."  {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, August 19, 1909 par. 11]          We are called by Christ to come out from the world and to be separate. We are called to live holy lives, having our hearts continually drawn out to God, and having in our lives the Holy Spirit as an abiding presence. Every true believer in Christ will reveal that the grace of his love is in the heart. Where once there was estrangement from God, there will be revealed co-partnership with him; where once the carnal nature was manifest, there will be seen the attributes of the divine. His people are to become workers of righteousness, constant seekers after God, constant workers of his will. This will make them complete in Christ. To angels and to men and to worlds unfallen they are to make it manifest that their lives are conforming to the will of God, that they are loyal adherents to the principles of his kingdom. The Holy Spirit, dwelling in their hearts by faith, will bring them into fellowship with Christ and with one another, and will yield in them the precious fruits of holiness.                                                                   -    {RH, August 19, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 1]       August 26, 1909 God's Desire for His People    Mrs. E. G. White         God is waiting to see revealed in his people a faith that works by love and purifies the soul; for this alone will fit them for the future, immortal life. There is a great work to be accomplished, and little time in which to do it. The cause needs converted, devoted men who will make the Lord their dependence. Through such workers the Lord will reveal the power of his grace.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 2]          Christ placed himself where he could, by word and work, become a minister of healing and blessing. As the sin-pardoning Saviour, he was a well-spring of life wherever he was. In his work to relieve the sick and suffering, he was fulfilling his mission to men. His example is to be prayerfully followed by his servants. Believers are first to be converted to obedience to God's commandments; then as obedient children they will minister of their abundance to the suffering and the needy. There will be an example given of true Christian self-denial and self-sacrifice. The time now devoted to pride of dress and love of the world will be given to the uplifting of humanity. And when God's word is presented in simple faith, Christ will make the word effectual.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 3]          My brethren and sisters, let the truth of God abide in your heart by a living, holy faith. Bible truth must be comprehended before it can convict the conscience and convert the life. The remnant people of God must be a converted people. The presentation of this message is to result in the conversion and sanctification of souls. We are to feel the power of the Spirit of God in this movement. This is a wonderful, definite message; it means everything to the receiver, and it is to be proclaimed with a loud cry. We must have true, eternal faith that this message will go forth with increasing importance to the close of time.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 4]          Christ desires to see his likeness reflected in every renewed soul. Those who continue meek and lowly in heart, he will make laborers together with God. Our spiritual conflicts might often be called our spiritual rebellions. It is the heart's lack of submission to the will of God that so often brings us into difficulty. We want our own way, and this often means rebellion against God's way. We need to do as Christ did--wrestle with the Father in prayer for strength and for power to make him known in our words and actions.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 5]          Study the instruction given in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. Here are life and light, goodness and truth, for all who will receive the words of warning and encouragement, and will apply the truth to their individual lives. In working to benefit and bless others, a sense of satisfaction is experienced. The Lord creates peace in the soul. This is of more value than gold. Every faithful performance of duty stands registered in the books of heaven, and receives more than an earthly reward. It is a sacred duty that we owe to God to receive his grace that we may give it to others.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 6]          All that we have has been entrusted to us by God for wise investment. We are to devote our means, and our physical and mental powers, in the service of the Master. We are to seek to increase our talents. With them we are to accomplish results that will be as far-reaching as eternity. Our Lord's entrusted goods are sacred, and are to be kept unmingled with worldly merchandise. Few, even among church-members, realize their accountability to God as his servants. The leaven of worldliness permeates the mind, and spiritual discernment is lost. My brethren and sisters, let us cleanse the soul-temple from the buyers and the sellers.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 7]          To do the Master's bidding, and to promote his work in the earth, should be the one aim and purpose of our lives. Then there would be an upward growth, and the Holy Spirit would work upon the heart to transform the character. A generous spirit would be revealed in kindness and tender regard for others. Self would be hid with Christ in God. Beholding the character of Christ, we would become changed into his likeness.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 8]          Let us forsake self, and accept Jesus Christ as the way, the truth, and the life. Faith in him is the only valuable science. He is the living representative of perfect obedience to the eternal word. He took human flesh into vital union with divinity. He passed over the same ground where Adam fell. He bore the test upon which our first parents failed; he was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin. Had he failed on one point, Satan would have been victorious.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 9]          In the night season my mind often dwells upon the work of infinite sacrifice revealed in the humiliation and death of Christ. The Creator of man, he who upon Mount Sinai proclaimed the eternal law; in his dying agony vindicated his right to pardon transgression and sin. As he hung upon the cross, his murderers and they that passed by reviled him: "Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, He saved others; himself he can not save."  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 10]          O how his mother and his disciples hoped that he would manifest his mighty power, and silence his revilers by coming down from the shameful cross! They were pained by the unfeeling taunts of the ignorant revilers. "Let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God."  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 11]         "And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us. But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom."  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 12]          The faith of the dying thief grasped the truth of a sin-pardoning Saviour. And Jesus showed himself able to save to the uttermost all who should receive him. Verily I say unto thee today, he said, thou shalt be with me in paradise. Even in the agonies of death, in his humiliation and apparent defeat, he asserted his right and his power to forgive sin.  {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, August 26, 1909 par. 13]         For you and for me, our Saviour hung on Calvary's cross. What are we willing to do and to sacrifice for his sake? Let every soul make some sacrifice for Christ. He has given his life for us; he has risen from the dead, and is now at the right hand of God. He is still at work for the salvation of men and women. Who will unite with him in labor?                                                                   -    {RH, August 26, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 1]       September 2, 1909 Ministers as Christ's Representatives    Mrs. E. G. White         The religion of Jesus Christ should be an apparent quality in the lives of his workers. They must know Christ, and to know him, they must know his love. Their fitness as workers should be measured by their ability to love as Christ loved, and to work as he worked. The whole man must be sanctified, purified, refined, ennobled. When Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, the worker will realize that as the representative of Christ, words and works and thoughts must be such as can meet the approval of God.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 2]          The Lord's messengers should have an intelligent understanding of the pattern that Christ came to the world to give to men. The Saviour was a man of tenderest sympathies; he was susceptible to the needs of all with whom he came in contact, and who were in need of his help. He was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. In presenting the word, let the workers dwell on his susceptibility to the griefs and sorrows of men. Let them present before those who have spoiled their lives by self-indulgence, and who are impatient and fretful, the beauty of Christ's life from the manger to the cross. His lovely character is the pattern for every human soul.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 3]          To labor for the conversion of souls is the highest, noblest work in which the human agent can engage. But in our working for this object must be revealed the fact that we are laying hold of the grace of Christ, that we are guided and controlled by the Spirit of God. His holiness, his power, his unbounded love, revealed in the human instrument, will convict and convert souls. When the presence of Christ fills the life, the worker has a sense of divine power with him. The fact that he is a joint worker with God captivates his affections and desires, and fills him with earnest love for the souls for whom he labors.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 4]          We need to have a broader view of the Saviour as "Christ and Lord." "All power" is given to him to give to those who believe in his name. We do not half acknowledge his right to our homage and obedience, and to our increasing faith in him. We need to understand the depth of significance there is in the words of the apostle, "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, and not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory. . . .  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 5]          "Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved," the apostle continues, "bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord."  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 6]          The work to be done at this period of time demands that the channels appointed to receive the living waters for thirsty souls be greatly multiplied. The work is to be done through unselfish effort. Every advance move made now must be made with increasing effort; for Satan is working with all his powers to increase the difficulties in our way. He works with all deceivableness of unrighteousness to secure the souls of men. I am charged to say to ministers of the gospel, and to our missionary physicians, Go forward. The work to be done calls for self-sacrifice at every step; but go forward. The worker who reveals a right spirit and consistent behavior under trying circumstances is proving his adaptability for his work. He is qualifying himself to meet all kinds of minds, and to be a true representative of the Master Worker. Those who will yield to the Holy Spirit's guidance will come forth purified and refined, as gold from the fire.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 7]          The knowledge that souls are perishing in their sins should arouse every worker to greater fervor in giving the light of present truth to all within his reach. He should never forget that whenever a soul is truly converted, God is glorified, and angels in heaven burst forth into singing.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 8]          All who would have success in the work must tarry long with God. The story is told of an old Lancashire woman who was listening to the reasons her neighbors gave for their minister's success. They spoke of his gifts, of his style of address, of his manners. "Nay," said the old woman. "I will tell you what it is. Your man is very thick with the Almighty."  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 9]          Our fitness for God's service will be found in constant communion with him. When we consecrate ourselves to God, the power which comes alone from God will bring definite results in our work. We are to act as in the presence of God; his eye is ever upon us; his eye is guiding us. We must die to self before God can use us fully to his name's glory. If we will learn of Christ as little children, we shall make a success wherever we are.  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 10]          The workers need to study the life of Christ until they give themselves unreservedly to him. "It is the spirit that quickeneth," Christ declared, "the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." Those who practise the words of Christ become one with him. Their lives represent the pure principles of the Word in simplicity and meekness. The apostle Paul wrote, "I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified. And I was with you in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling. And my speech and my preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power: that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God."  {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, September 2, 1909 par. 11]         I am very thankful for the instruction that has come to us regarding the relation we sustain to God as his servants. We are to be under the rule of Christ, to work out the mind and will of God. We are to be kind and courteous to our fellow workers because they also are the property of Christ, bought with a price. The price that Christ paid to purchase our redemption we can not estimate. He, the only begotten Son of God, gave his precious life that those who believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. When we comprehend more fully this amazing sacrifice made in our behalf, we shall not be indifferent and ungrateful, but we shall partake with him of self-denial and self-sacrifice. The Lord is to be our praise in this life, and in the future eternal life. Let us strive for the crown of life that is to be given to every faithful soul.                                                                   -    {RH, September 2, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 1]       September 9, 1909 Words of Instruction to Workers    Mrs. E. G. White         Representations have been made to me that show how greatly our physicians and ministers and teachers need a development of Christian character, that they may properly represent the love of God to a fallen world. They are to speak the word of God from hearts melted in tenderness. In the large assemblies there are those who will be reached by words that tell of God's pardoning mercy and his matchless love; and these, in turn, will be the means of enlightening others in regard to the love of God. The Lord rejoices over the one repenting soul; he alone can measure the influence for good that one soul can be in drawing others to the foot of the cross. If the workers' labors are prompted by devotion to God and a desire to see souls saved in his kingdom, the Lord will impress them with words to speak that will represent his grace and love; and through the aid of the Holy Spirit souls will be convicted and converted. Their words will inspire faith and hope in the heart, and large numbers will be blessed with the light of truth, and be led to rejoice in the mercy and love of God.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 2]          Christ consented to suffer much in order to save souls. Should we not manifest patience and gentleness and long-suffering in dealing with the perishing? The words were spoken, "Love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous: not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing."  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 3]          We must expect to meet all classes of minds. And when we are falsely spoken of, let us remember that the Prince of life passed through the same experience. Let ministers, physicians, and teachers take a straightforward course, "having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation."  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 4]          And we are to be faithful in reproving wrong-doing. This God requires of every one of his laborers. Pure and unadulterated trust will always meet the elements of unsanctified profession. There will always be those who claim to be doing God service, but who are serving him not. Those who are blinded by erroneous opinions are to be treated with gentleness, yet labored for faithfully that their minds may be undeceived. Saving truth must be repeated over and over again. If these deceived souls can be convinced of their errors and converted, what rejoicing there will be in the heavenly courts!  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 5]          Those who minister the word of God to the people are to remember that they are dealing with souls for whom Christ has died, and that they must meet the record of any unfaithfulness in the judgment. It is not merciful or just to allow a course of deception to be practised upon human minds. Satan will surely use erroneous theories to deceive and confuse minds, and we can not pass by these errors and be guiltless before God. Patiently, and in a spirit of meekness and gentleness, yet with a firmness that can not be misinterpreted, we are to reprove wrong, and to teach professed believers to adorn the doctrine of Christ our Saviour.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 6]          The work of the Lord is to be carried forward intelligently. Clear, well-defined plans must be laid for the extension of the message. Workers are needed who will reveal the spirit and mind of Christ, men who are consecrated to God, body, soul, and spirit, and who will carry out his will in meekness and humility, respecting the counsels given by his Spirit. Let every man stand in his lot and place, looking to Christ as his guide and counselor, and yoking up with his brethren in service for the Master. Christ will instruct those who manifest a teachable spirit.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 7]          We are engaged in an important and an essential work, and we must carry on an aggressive warfare. We are to stand for true Protestant principles; for the policies of the papacy will edge their way into every possible place to proscribe liberty of conscience. Every eye should now be single to the glory of God.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 8]          Those who have been seeking to undermine the confidence of our people in the testimonies of the Spirit of God, and in the leadings of Providence in our work, will one day be revealed as having acted a part similar to that of Judas. Judas was tempted and tried, but not rising above these temptations, he lost ground, and finally went so far as to betray his Lord. Christ permitted Judas to go with the other disciples on their evangelistic tours, but on these occasions, Judas often manifested a spirit of superiority. He sought to exercise authority over his brethren. This spirit, unchecked, opened the way for the enemy to work upon his heart and mind, until at length he went so far as to betray his Saviour with a treacherous kiss. There are today, among the professed people of God, some who are walking in the same path; and unless they are converted, they will one day be numbered with the open enemies of God's work for this time.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 9]         My brethren, withhold not the testing truths that should come to every soul at this time, and which must be practised by those who would find acceptance with God. We are to let the word of God come to every appointed agency, for there is a crisis before the people of God. Labor that souls may receive that word of truth that refines and sanctifies the soul, finding delight in the truth because Christ is identified with truth.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 10]          Study the Master's methods of labor and teaching. All his illustrations were so simple that even the lowliest could understand the truths they symbolized. It is said of his instruction, "The common people heard him gladly." So today he would have ministers and teachers use words that all, even the most ignorant, can understand. The Lord rejoices when simplicity marks the words and works of his ministers. Let his followers copy his example, and thus magnify his name.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 11]         The end of all things is at hand, and there is much important work to be done. The work at our camp-meetings should be conducted, not according to man's devising, but after the manner of Christ's working. The church-members should be drawn out to labor. The light is to be taken from under the bushel, that it may reach to the many who need it. God calls upon believers to obtain an experience in missionary work by branching out into new territory and working intelligently for the people in the byways. To those who will do this, openings for labor will come. Angels of God will direct in the opening of fields nigh and afar off, that the work of warning the world may be accomplished.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 12]          To every church the instruction is given to gather in the ignorant and those who need help. Our brethren and sisters need to go forth as the first disciples went, to the byways and the highways, teaching the message of truth. They need to become laborers in the Lord's vineyard. God's servants must not be idlers, but must work diligently to win souls. One soul saved is of more consequence than all the riches of the world. Let our church-members ask themselves the question, Do I improve my opportunities? What fruit am I bearing to the glory of God?  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 13]          Why did the Saviour choose as his missionary field places which others did not discern as being of special advantage? Why did he labor to sow the seed in out-of-the-way places? Why did he travel slowly away from the villages where he had been communicating light and opening the Scriptures? There was a world to hear, and some souls would accept the truth who had not yet heard it.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 14]          My fellow workers, there is missionary work to be done in many unpromising places. The missionary spirit needs to take hold of our souls, inspiring us to reach classes for whom we had not planned to labor, and in ways and places that we had no idea of working. The Lord has his plan for the sowing of the gospel seed. In sowing according to his will we shall so multiply the seed sown that his word will reach thousands who have never heard the truth.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 15]          Opportunities are opening on every side; press into every providential opening. Eyes need to be anointed with the heavenly eye-salve to see and sense these opportunities. God calls now for wide-awake missionaries.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 16]          We need more of the love of Christ expressed in our lives for the souls perishing all around us. Christ looks upon these souls, not as they are in themselves, but as they may be if they will surrender themselves to him in sincerity, as did the thief on the cross. In the hour of his greatest suffering, Christ responded to the prayer of the penitent thief with the words, Verily I say unto thee today, Thou shalt be with me in paradise. The Son of God gave his life that he might uplift and ennoble all who would repent of their sins, accept his mercy, and trust in his power to save.  {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, September 9, 1909 par. 17]         The Saviour in his labors had to deal with all classes of men, and all characters, and his life was the daily lesson book of those with whom he came in contact. Let us bear this in mind. The Lord is testing us individually; our motives are being held under close examination. As the truths of the Word are taught, let the evangelist and the physician remember that they have a part to act in bringing about the fulfilment of that word. If they will work in faith and humble dependence upon God, many will be led to accept the evidence of the word and to obey a "Thus saith the Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, September 9, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 1]       September 16, 1909 An Appeal for Self-Sacrificing Effort    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord claims the service of all who believe the truth for this time. They are to be laborers together with Christ in proclaiming the message of mercy to the world. God has committed to each talents to be used for his name's glory. The vineyard is the world. The soil to be cultivated is found in every city, in every village, in the highways and by-ways, in places near and afar off. Seed is to be sown in good works that will benefit those who have not had the light of present truth. The kind of ministry brought to view in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah is to be faithfully done. Those who are arrayed in Christ's righteousness, the beautiful garments of truth, and whose lives are being sanctified by the truth, will go forth to labor for all classes with equal solicitude. They will not be bound about by bands of selfishness, but will regard all the world as the field.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 2]          "Let your light so shine before men," the Saviour declared, "that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." There is to be no limit to the places where the light should shine. It is to reach to the regions beyond. Tell it, urge upon all with earnest force, to give their service for those who are in the darkness of error. To teach the word of God to unbelievers, to unite our prayers for them, are duties that we owe to our Redeemer.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 3]          This is a time when every church and every family should be exercised unto godliness. I feel sad as I see men and women and youth spending time and energy in self-gratification. Selfishness is occupying much time that the Lord would have devoted to religious activities. I have been shown that the money that is lavishly spent by many believers for unnecessary things should be given to the work of winning souls that are ready to perish. It is time that our people felt the need of being laborers together with God. Self-denial and self-sacrifice are highly appropriate for this time. "We are laborers together with God," the Spirit through Paul declares. If unbelievers see in our works and lives devotion and self-sacrifice in order to save souls ready to perish, they will be impressed with the reality of the truths we profess. The truth that sanctifies the receiver will make its impression upon them.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 4]          This is a time when every soul needs to cling earnestly to God. Those whom the Lord is leading to do his last work in the earth are to stand as Micah and Zephaniah and Zechariah stood in their day, to call to repentance and good works. The writings of these prophets contain warnings and instruction applicable to this time, and should receive our careful study. They should teach us to shun every phase of evil that made such warnings essential to the people of the past. Let every soul arouse and make diligent examination of self, that everything that would separate the people of God from righteousness may be put away.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 5]          O that our people would arouse and put away all weakness of the flesh and spirit! It was for this that Christ wept and prayed. The heart of Infinite Love was stirred as he saw souls being snared and selling themselves for worldly gain. "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth," he said, "where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eyes be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness! No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye can not serve God and Mammon."  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 6]          I have thought much of how little burden is carried by those who know the truth for those who know it not. Christ came to this world to call sinners, not the righteous, to repentance. Those who know the truths of the Word of God are not to hide their light in obscurity, but as faithful missionaries are to give the warning message to unbelieving neighbors and friends. They are to work as Christ has given them example. All who have a knowledge of the testing truths for this time should ask themselves the question, Am I giving the time and labor to the work of saving souls that Christ requires of his followers?  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 7]          I would say to all our people, Place yourselves in the light, that you may reflect light, and that souls may be led to see the great and soul-saving truths of the Word of God. Every believer in Christ should be a laborer together with him in drawing souls from sin to righteousness. We are to keep in view the life that measures with the life of God. We are to watch for opportunities to bring the truths of the Word before those who do not see and understand. Christ is not now with us in person, but through the agency of the Holy Spirit, he is present to impart his power and grace and great salvation.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 8]          A review of our churches is being made by the One who says, "I know thy works." The need of the church today is true conversion, consecration, zeal, and whole-hearted service. These elements, brought into the life, will make church-members vessels unto honor, men and women through whom the Lord can communicate the teachings of his Spirit.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 9]         Another great need of the church is humility,--the deep humility of Christ. Believers need to see the necessity of working as Christ worked. O for that devotion and humility of heart that will lead God's people to do those things that Christ has commanded, and still in all humility and truth say, We are unprofitable servants; we have done only that which it was our duty to do! But many, many are swelling with pride and importance, who in God's estimation are lukewarm. Self-gratification is revealed because of a few things accomplished. Where do we hear the testimony of hearts that are broken in repentance and confession before God? Where do we see professed believers wearing the yoke of Christ? How little time is given to fervent prayer, the result of which would be the possession of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 10]          When the Captain of our salvation descended to earth, he brought with him the interests of all heaven. He advanced to Calvary with all the lovers of mercy and the friends of mankind in his train. I ask, Had angels of God taken the place of human agencies in the administering of the gospel, think you there would be whole regions today sitting in darkness and in the shadow of death? Were angels given power to revolutionize and prescribe the duties of the church, would they not say, "Go, stand and speak . . . to the people all the words of this life"? How can those who have been converted, be so indifferent? I call upon them in the name of the Lord, "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 11]         The Lord demands the cultivation of every talent. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." Our words, our prayers, our voluntary and sincere service, our humble, earnest efforts to represent precious, saving truth,--by all these we are to show our love for him who gave his life for us. O that our efforts to bless others might be in proportion to the light we have received! But we do not render to God returns that are proportionate to the wonderful truths we claim to believe.  {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, September 16, 1909 par. 12]          My brethren and sisters who claim to believe the truth for this time, let the books of heaven record of you a righteous zeal; let it be said there, as God views your self-denying, self-sacrificing works, that you are laborers together with God. I speak to all, lay members as well as ministers: Be laborers together with God. Let humility be cultivated. Christ will be your efficiency if you will look unto him, the Author and Finisher of your faith.                                                                   -    {RH, September 16, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 1]       September 23, 1909 "That They All May Be One"    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord has given me a special message for the churches that claim to believe the truth for these last days, and especially for those who carry responsibilities in connection with our school and sanitarium enterprises for the education and training of the youth for the work of God.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 2]          Those who hold positions of trust in the work of God are in need of constantly seeking the Lord; for there is a great missionary work to be accomplished. It is a work similar to that of the one whom the prophet Isaiah describes as "the voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain: and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 3]          All who profess to believe the truth for this time need to make the Word of God their constant study; its principles are to be brought into the life experience. As a people we need to understand that the time has come when all differences should be acknowledged and put away, when everything that is not in accordance with the Word of God should be taken out of the life. Probation is soon to close, and God's people need to humble their hearts before him, seeking him with humility of mind for grace to perfect a righteous character.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 4]          Disunion among professed believers is a great dishonor to the cause of Christ; but in unity there is convincing proof of what the word of the Lord will accomplish for those who humble themselves before him and seek him in earnest prayer. Believers in Christ are not to see how far apart they can draw, but they are to draw together in the bonds of love and faith. A united communion with God on the part of his church is something that is greatly needed at this time.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 5]                 Christ's Prayer for Unity Among His Followers          If we would study the prayer of Christ recorded in the seventeenth chapter of John, we would understand what a grievous mistake we make when we introduce into the church those things that create division and strife. Christ prayed that his followers might be one with him as he was one with the Father. He desired that they themselves should pray earnestly to become one in faith and understanding of his Word. The closeness of the relation that he would have exist between himself and his people is brought to view in the words, "All mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them."  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 6]          One of Christ's last works for his disciples before his betrayal and crucifixion was to commit them to the keeping of his Father, and to pray that the spirit of unity and love might be always manifest in them. "I am no more in the world," he prayed, "but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me that they may be one, as we are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled. And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth."  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 7]         There is no genuine sanctification except through the truth. Everything depends upon our sacredly cherishing and advocating the truth we hold. Those who are saved through faith in Christ will exert a saving influence upon others. And wonderful will be the results of the influence of those whose words and works express their faith in Christ. Their lives will be made a convincing power in the great work that Christ came to the world to do. Their unity and love will convince men and women that God has sent his Son into the world with saving grace for all mankind.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 8]          "As thou hast sent me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world," Christ continued. "And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me."  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 9]          Here we see the need of faith leading to harmonious action. A spirit of harmony and love in labor is to give evidence of our faith in Christ. This unity of sentiment and works is not revealed among Christ's followers today as he desires it should be; and because of this, objections to our faith are raised by some. The presence of the Holy Spirit with any people will lead them to speak the same thing and to work the will and works of Christ. This is the most convincing of all arguments.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 10]         "The glory which thou gavest me," Christ declared, "I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 11]          "Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where I am; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee: but I have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent me. And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them."  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, September 23, 1909 par. 12]          Let those who are ready to differ and to separate into factions, consider the teachings of this prayer. When as a people we see the necessity of maintaining a sacred unity among ourselves, remarkable changes will take place in the hearts and lives of some who are now eagerly striving for the supremacy. Every verse in this chapter contains instruction of the highest and most essential kind,--instruction that every church should have. If there are higher attainments to be reached than are here brought to view, where shall we learn about them? where are they to be found? Christ presents eternal principles for our study that we may answer his prayer in our own experience. O that these teachings might be brought more fully into the religious life of our people, and its refining, purifying, unselfish principles be truly appreciated!                              (To be concluded)  {RH, September 23, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 1]       September 30, 1909 "That They All may be One"  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White                          Truth a Sanctifying Power          "For their sakes I sanctify myself," Christ said, "that they also might be sanctified through the truth."  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 2]          No error can sanctify the soul; we must bear this in mind. Sanctification comes not through error, but through belief of the truth. We need to possess a faith that is based upon the sure word of promise.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 3]          The Word of God specifies the quality of the faith that will distinguish between the sacred and the common, and will render the life well-pleasing to him who has purchased the powers of our being by the redemption price of his blood. All men have a certain kind of faith; but it is that faith which works by love that purifies the soul. This faith cleanses the life from all self-serving, from all acquiescence to man's arbitrary exactions. It is a genuine faith that is revealed in the spirit, in the speech, and in the actions. In the life of the one who possesses such a faith as this the will of Christ will be daily carried out.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 4]          The soul who really believes the truth will carry out in his life the principles revealed in the life of Christ. Of Enoch it is written that his ways pleased God; and without faith it is impossible to please God. Not a thread of coarseness or selfishness was woven into the web that this servant of God was weaving in his daily life. And of him we read, "Enoch walked with God . . . three hundred years; . . . and he was not; for God took him."  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 5]          The Lord's measure of correct character is given in the words of the prophet Micah: "What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?" There are men who may be represented as doing justly and loving mercy, but who have not the true principle within them, the faith that will lead them to walk humbly with the Lord. They may seem to have every specification needed but that of sanctified faith, but lacking this, they lack all. The life is not sanctified, and without this sanctification of motive and purpose, it is impossible to please God. God has given men and women affections and intellect that they may appreciate the character of God as it was revealed in the earthly life of Christ, and through faith in Christ reveal the same attributes. Christ is to be manifest in the life of every true believer. Each is to prove in his life his right to the claim he makes for citizenship in the kingdom of Christ and of God.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 6]                            The Sacrifice of Christ          I am instructed to keep before our people the need of having high, pure motives and sanctified purposes. The church of Christ on earth is to represent Christ's character and work. The aim of Christ's life was to receive of the Father, that he might give, in precept and in unselfish service, that which would save men and women from sinning, and turn the rebellious into paths of righteousness. "For their sakes I sanctify myself," he said, "that they also might be sanctified through the truth." He stood before the human race as the representative of the Father. He devoted all the powers of his being to the work of redemption. For this he withdrew from the glories of heaven, and set his feet in the path of humiliation and trial. He humbled himself that he might uplift mankind. As he took up his earthly work and saw the duties and the trials that confronted him, he did not fail nor become discouraged. His great desire was to establish the cross between divinity and humanity, that man might be reconciled to God.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 7]          The question was put to Christ at one time, If your doctrine is true, if you are, as you claim, the Son of God, why do you come to the world like this? Why do you subject yourself to humility and privation? Had it been possible for men to be redeemed with a smaller sacrifice than was made, the Son of God would not have taken the guilt of the transgressor upon his sinless soul. But the spotless Son of God was the only offering that would atone; none but his life would suffice to save the sinner from ruin.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 8]          Christ was sent from heaven with the gift of eternal life for all who would receive it. The message he brought was true; but it cost the life of him who gave it. "I am come," the Saviour said, "That they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly." Never was there such depth of meaning in any words as in those of the Saviour as he stood before the world, with the cross in view, and said, "I am come;" "he that sent me is true."  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 9]          The power and authority of God are supreme, and he is true. He gives, to all who accept Christ, power to live the truth under the most trying circumstances. Those who have broken his law are sinners; but he says to them, I gave my only begotten Son to die for sinners. He bore the penalty of the sins of the world. He is sufficient for your redemption. If you will plant your feet upon the platform of obedience; if you will repent and accept the merits of the Son of God, you may have hope of eternal life. The soul who will take God at his word, and obey his law, may live. To such the assurance is given, "Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool."  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 10]          The science of overcoming as Christ overcame is the science of salvation. If we will unite with Christ in the work of developing Christian character, if we will maintain unwavering faith in God and in the truths of his Word, we shall be given strength to overcome every evil thing in the life. But there are some to whom Christ says today, "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life,"--eternal life which my Father will give to all who believe. "I am the way, the truth, and the life," he pleads; "come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest."  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 11]         Christ is grieved today at the manifestation of unchristlike spirit and unchristlike actions among his professed followers. Many who bear his name are bringing reproach upon his cause by their unchristian words and deportment. I am instructed to say to our people, Guard your words and actions. Let every messenger of the Lord comprehend the truth as it is in Jesus, that he may become a laborer together with God. It is the power of God, and that alone, that can soften and subdue our hearts, and expel the worldliness and pride that exist among us.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 12]         The love of Christ for the human family led him to assume human nature, and to submit to every test that human beings must bear, that man might be brought into right relation to his Maker. Human beings had taken sides with the first great rebel, and the angels whom he had deceived. When Satan and his rebel host were defeated and cast out of heaven, they did not give up the struggle against right. Satan's work has been the same since the days of Adam to the present, and he has pursued it with great success, tempting men to distrust God's love and to doubt his wisdom. And in the great closing work of the rebellion the powers of evil will unite in a desperate struggle to work out their deceptive plans to lead souls to ruin. Ministers and physicians and men in positions of trust as lawmakers will unite in this work of rebellion. Thousands are already taking their place on the side of satanic agencies. Some of these wear a pretentious garb of righteousness, but it is the form of godliness without the power. Clear light has been permitted to shine upon all; but when Satan's sophistries are heeded, when men and women reject light and evidence, gradually they become converted to the theories that Satan offers. Too late, too late they will see that angels of God are in the warfare against all who have departed from the faith.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 13]          In the night season I seemed to be enumerating in my mind the evidences we have to substantiate the faith we hold. We see that seducers are waxing worse and worse. We see the world working to the point of establishing by law a false sabbath, and making it a test for all. This question will soon be before us. God's Sabbath will be trampled under foot, and a false sabbath will be exalted. In a Sunday law there is possibility for great suffering to those who observe the seventh day. The working out of Satan's plans will bring persecution to the people of God. But the faithful servants of God need not fear the outcome of the conflict. If they will follow the pattern set for them in the life of Christ, if they will be true to the requirements of God, their reward will be eternal life, a life that measures with the life of God.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 14]          At this time a very decided work in character building should be going forward among our people. We are to develop before the world the characteristics of the Saviour. It is impossible to please God without the exercise of genuine, sanctifying faith. We are individually responsible for our faith. True faith is not a faith that will fail under test and trial; it is the gift of God to his people. We are to experience a true conversion; we are to study earnestly and prayerfully the example of Christ. God is waiting to bestow wonderful endowments upon his church if they will seek him with the whole heart in unity of spirit.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, September 30, 1909 par. 15]          Brethren and sisters, let us study carefully the prayer of Christ. Let us seek to experience the oneness in faith and works for which he prayed. The Fatherhood of God is given to us in the gift of Jesus Christ; and as God was one with his only begotten Son, so he would have his earthly children one with him. Faith in Christ will help us to overcome all weakness of the flesh. It is our privilege through faith in our Redeemer to become sanctified, holy, cleansed from all sin in this life, and in that life that measures with the life of God to be partakers in the joys of the redeemed.  {RH, September 30, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 1]       October 7, 1909 Sanctified Service    Mrs. E. G. White         When Christ gives to any of his followers a place in his service, he expects that they shall not only learn how to work intelligently, but that they shall labor in his spirit of consecration and submission to the will and ways of God. No worker is to bring into his labors ungoverned, unsanctified traits of character; for Christ can not co-operate with unconsecrated human beings; he can not use unsanctified human talents. He who has not learned to be a laborer together with God is to search the Word diligently that he may learn God's perfect will concerning him. "The flesh profiteth nothing," Christ declared, "the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life."  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 2]          The Lord will work for his people if they will work for him in his way, and not according to the ways of unsanctified hearts. The diligent, humble worker, seeking by earnest prayer and study of the truth as it is in Jesus, will most assuredly be regarded. He seeks for help, not from the ideas of human writers, but from the very fountain of wisdom and knowledge; and the Holy Spirit fulfils his office work to empty the golden oil into the golden bowls, that the lamps may send forth clear, perfect light, bringing to the understanding of others the purposes of God.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 3]          Those who work for God need a daily supply of divine power. They need to be filled with a determined purpose to run in the way of God's commandments. As little children, they must come in humility and meekness to the feet of Jesus, and learn of him how to promote the glory of God by working for the salvation of their fellow men.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 4]         God would have his ministering servants come up to the standard which in their sermons they set for others. The principles of self-sacrifice which they lay down for others, they should exemplify in their own lives. The Spirit of God can enable them to reach this perfection of character. It is possible for all who believe in Christ to reveal in their lives the grace of humility, of liberality, of self-denial and self-sacrifice. Christ is our example in all things. He laid aside the glory that he had with the Father, that he might live on earth the life of a poor man, and reveal to all classes of society, rich and poor alike, the principles of the kingdom of heaven. His perfect life, in which were so fully revealed the attributes of mercy and compassion, enabled him to say to men and women, "Be ye therefore merciful;" "Do good unto all men;" "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect."  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 5]          There is no defect in God's plan for the salvation of men. If the gospel is not to every soul the power of God unto salvation, it is not because the gospel is at fault, but because men are not practical believers, practical receivers of the grace and righteousness of Christ. It is because professing believers do not take Christ as their personal Saviour, but follow Jesus a long way off.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 6]         The Holy Spirit through the apostle Paul declares, "He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ." Since the ministry of the word is the appointed agency for the perfecting of the saints, is there not a deficiency in the ministry which will in some way explain the deficiency in our churches? Have believers been educated in the vital principles of practical religion? or has this work been neglected because the one who ministered the word was not himself maintaining a living connection with God?  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 7]          The direct teachings of the Word of God must be brought to bear on the practical life, and no minister should feel satisfied unless fruit is seen as the result of his personal labor. Eloquent sermons will seldom do the work of breaking up long-established habits of selfishness, and leading the church to a deep Christian experience. The true servant of God will be in earnest. He will manifest humility of soul, and will labor untiringly for the church of God. He will reveal the attributes of the faithful shepherd, and will tenderly care for the sheep of the Lord's pasture. He will "be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die."  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 8]          A true shepherd of souls will care for the sheep and lambs of his flock; and the love of Christ, filling his own heart, will flow through him to them. He will guard them carefully. His tender love for his charge has been presented in a picture I have seen representing Christ, the true Shepherd. The shepherd is leading the way, while the flock follow closely behind. Carried in his arms, and enfolded in his robe, is a helpless lamb, while its mother walks trustingly by his side.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 9]          The prophet Isaiah, speaking of the work of the true Shepherd, says, "He shall gather the lambs with his arm, and carry them in his bosom." The lambs need more than daily food. They look to the shepherd for protection. They need watchcare. The one that goes astray must be faithfully searched for until it is found and restored to the fold. The figure is a beautiful one, and well represents the faithful, loving service that the under-shepherd of the flock of Christ is to give to those under his protection and care.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 10]          My ministering brethren, arouse the people,--those who know not the present truth, those who are strangers to the blessings of the gospel, and those who are neglecting their work for God. God is waiting to give to men and women the riches of his grace, that truth may become to them a sure refuge in time of trial and need. "Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare thy people, O Lord, and give not thine heritage to reproach, that the heathen should rule over them: wherefore should they say among the people, Where is their God? Then will the Lord be jealous for his land, and pity his people. . . . Behold, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall be satisfied therewith: and I will no more make you a reproach among the heathen."  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 11]          All the congregations in our land need to learn more of Christ and him crucified. A religious experience that is not founded on Christ, and him alone, is worthless. Let the truth, in its simplicity and power, be presented to them. This will hold the attention and arouse the interest, and lead the mind to heavenly and divine things. In every congregation there are souls who are unsatisfied. Every Sabbath they should hear something that will help them in the way of salvation and teach them how to become better Christians. The important thing for them to know is, How can a sinner be justified before God? Let the way of salvation be presented before them in simplicity. Lift up Jesus as the sinner's only hope.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 12]          Let the one to whom God gives success in his work, keep on the garments of humility and contrition, if he desires to remain of value in the sight of heaven. Whether he be a successful evangelist, a gifted teacher, a clear writer, let him also be a man of faith, a man of prayer; let him never place human merit where God's honor should be. Only those who are cleansed from all self-exaltation can become complete in Christ. While the workers keep their eyes fixed on Christ, they are safe. When they lose sight of him, they are in the greatest danger.  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 13]         The spirit of wisdom that dwelt in the early disciples was the secret of their success. And Paul declared, "Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, that come to naught: but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory."  {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, October 7, 1909 par. 14]          Jesus is the fountain of all wisdom. Those who connect with him receive their counsel from a divine source. And it is only such as have "the wisdom that is from above" who can "walk in wisdom toward them that are without." If we keep the glory of God ever in view, our eyes will be anointed with the heavenly eye-salve, and we shall be able to see deeper, and to behold afar off what the world is. As we discern its dishonesty, its craftiness, its selfishness, its eye-service, its pretense and boasting and grasping covetousness, we are to take our stand to represent the cause of truth by a revelation of sound principles, a firm integrity, and a holy boldness in acknowledging Christ.                                                                   -    {RH, October 7, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 1]       October 21, 1909 The Work Before Us  ［SERMON AT  THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, MAY 19, 1909.］    Mrs. E. G. White         There is a very great and important work for our conferences in America to do. We are to carry the work in America in such a way that we shall be a strength and help to those who are proclaiming the message in distant countries. Every nation, tongue, and people is to be aroused and brought to a knowledge of the truth. Something is being done, but there is much yet to be done, much to be learned right here at this Conference, in order that the work may go forward in a way that will honor and glorify God.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 2]          My soul has been so burdened that I have not been able to rest. What line can we dwell upon that will make the deepest impression upon the human mind? There are our schools. They are to be conducted in such a way that they will develop missionaries who will go out to the highways and hedges to sow the seeds of truth. This was the commission of Christ to his followers. They were to go to the highways and the byways bearing the message of truth to souls that would be brought to the faith of the gospel. I felt deeply in earnest as I saw how much needs to be done in the places I have recently visited. We must stand in the strength of God if we are to accomplish this work.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 3]         In his labors each worker is to look to God. We are to labor as men and women who have a living connection with God. We are to learn how to meet the people where they are. Let not such conditions exist as we found in some places when we returned to America, in which individual church-members, instead of realizing their responsibility, looked to men for guidance, and men to whom had been committed sacred and holy trusts in the carrying forward of the work, failed of understanding the value of personal responsibility and took upon themselves the work of ordering and dictating what their brethren should do or should not do. These are things that God will not allow in his work. He will put his burdens upon his burden-bearers. Every individual soul has a responsibility before God, and is not to be arbitrarily instructed by men as to what he shall do, what he shall say, and where he shall go. We are not to put confidence in the counsel of men and assent to all they shall say unless we have evidence that they are under the influence of the Spirit of God.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 4]          Study the first and second chapters of Acts. Light has been given me that our work must be carried forward in a higher and broader way than it has ever yet been carried. The light of heaven is to be appreciated and cherished. This light is for the laborers. It is for those who feel that God has given them a message, and that they have a sacred responsibility to bear in its proclamation.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 5]          The message of present truth is to prepare a people for the coming of the Lord. Let us understand this, and let those placed in responsible positions come into such unity that the work shall go forward solidly. Do not allow any man to come in as an arbitrary ruler, and say, You must go here, and you must not go there; you must do this, and you must not do that. We have a great and important work to do, and God would have us take hold of that work intelligently. The placing of men in positions of responsibility in the various conferences, does not make them gods. No one has sufficient wisdom to act without counsel. Men need to consult with their brethren, to counsel together, to pray together, and to plan together for the advancement of the work. Let laborers kneel down together, and pray to God, asking him to direct their course. There has been a great lack with us on this point. We have trusted too much to men's devisings. We can not afford to do this. Perilous times are upon us, and we must come to the place where we know that the Lord lives and rules, and that he dwells in the hearts of the children of men. We must have confidence in God.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 6]          Wherever you may be sent, cherish in your hearts and minds the fear and love of God. Go daily to the Lord for instruction and guidance; depend upon God for light and knowledge. Pray for this instruction and this light until you get it. It will not avail for you to ask, and then forget the thing for which you prayed. Keep your mind upon your prayer. You can do this while working with your hands. You can say, Lord, I believe; with all my heart I believe. Let the Holy Spirit's power come upon me.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 7]          If there were more praying among us, more exercise of a living faith, and less dependence upon some one else to have an experience for us, we would be far in advance of where we are today in spiritual intelligence. What we need is a deep, individual heart and soul experience. Then we shall be able to tell what God is doing and how he is working. We need to have a living experience in the things of God; and we are not safe unless we have this. There are some who have a good experience, and they tell you about it; but when you come to weigh it up, you see that it is not a correct experience, for it is not in accordance with a plain Thus saith the Lord. If ever there was a time in our history when we needed to humble our individual souls before God, it is today. We need to come to God with faith in all that is promised in the Word, and then walk in all the light and power that God gives.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 8]         I felt very deeply when our brethren who have come from foreign fields told me a little of their experiences and of what the Lord is doing in bringing souls to the truth. This is what we want at this time. God does not want us to go on in ignorance. He wants us to understand our individual responsibilities to him. He will reveal himself to every soul who will come to him in all humility and seek him with the whole heart.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 9]          There are schools to be established in foreign countries and in our own country. We must learn from God how to manage these schools. They are not to be conducted as many of them have been conducted. Our institutions are to be regarded as God's instrumentalities for the furtherance of his work in the earth. We must look to God for guidance and wisdom; we must plead with him to teach us how to carry the work solidly. Let us recognize the Lord as our teacher and guide, and then we shall carry the work in correct lines. We need to stand as a united company who shall see eye to eye. Then we shall see the salvation of God revealed on the right hand and on the left. If we work in harmony, we give God a chance to work for us.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 10]          In all our school work we need to have a correct understanding of what the essential education is. Men talk much of higher education, but who can define what the higher education is? The highest education is found in the Word of the living God. That education which teaches us to submit our souls to God in all humility, and which enables us to take the Word of God and believe just what it says, is the education that is most needed. With this education we shall see of the salvation of God. With the Spirit of God upon us, we are to carry the light of truth into the highways and the byways, that the salvation of God may be revealed in a remarkable manner.  {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, October 21, 1909 par. 11]          Will we carry forward the work in the Lord's way? Are we willing to be taught of God? Will we wrestle with God in prayer? Will we receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit? This is what we need and may have at this time. Then we shall go forth with a message from the Lord, and the light of truth will shine forth as a lamp that burneth, reaching to all parts of the world. If we will walk humbly with God, God will walk with us. Let us humble our souls before him, and we shall see of his salvation.                                                                   -    {RH, October 21, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 2]          "We should thank God constantly that he has made so plain the work that he would have us do. When we feel like complaining, let us look to ourselves, and see if we are not neglecting some duty. Let us see if we are not leaving undone some work that God requires us to do. We can not afford to misrepresent the truth before the world and before the Lord. Let us remember that we are his workmen,--laborers together with him. It is he who has put this work into the hands of his church on earth.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 3]          "We need the inspiration that comes from earnestly seeking God, that he may give us a sense of the greatness of the work, and may open our hearts and minds to understand the responsibilities resting upon the church of God in these last days. We can not afford to neglect any duty that devolves upon those who are preparing for the courts of God.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 4]          "I thank God that we have this school. We are not in the school work to make money; we are here to give the youth a well-balanced education. To this end they must educate their muscles as well as their minds for service. The physical powers should be brought into exercise, that the brain powers may not be overtaxed. We want this school to stand forth as an example in every way. You may have a large school; but if you would have its work a success, you must co-operate with the Lord and with one another."  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 6]          "Fathers and mothers, wake up. You may have in the school those who minister the word of God to the students; but you must co-operate with these teachers by carrying out in the home life the teachings of the Bible. If you will study earnestly to know the will of God, you will find encouragement to do the work that God has laid upon you. If you will do your duty, the God of heaven will act his part. Parents who leave to the school the work of making Christians of their children will meet with terrible loss. The youth need the righteous influence of their parents in every word and action, in all their conversation and habits. As long as they are in the world, they are to be trained to obey the Word of God, and thus prepare for a place in the city of God.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 7]          "It is the privilege of parents to take their children with them to the gates of the city of God, saying, I have tried to instruct my children to love the Lord, to do his will, and to glorify him. To such gates will be thrown open, and parents and children will enter in. But all can not enter. Some are left outside with their children, whose characters have not been transformed by submission to the will of God. The words are spoken: You have neglected home duties. You have failed to do the work that would have fitted the soul for a home in heaven. You can not enter. The gates are closed to the children because they have not learned to do the will of God, and to parents because they have neglected the responsibilities resting upon them.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 8]          "Fathers and mothers, there is a work for you to do. You have a school established here; but you are not to leave the burden of the training of your children with the teachers of the school. It is your privilege and duty to link right up with them by carrying forward this work of Christian education in your homes. Fathers and mothers need to be wide-awake, that their spiritual life may not decline. There is an eternity before us. The youth are to graduate from their schools in this world to the school above. If we are found worthy, Christ will open to us the gates of the city of God, inviting fathers and mothers and children to enter in, so that parents may not be separated from their children, or children from their parents.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 9]          "Fathers and mothers are to educate their children to obedience, teaching them to keep the law of the Lord, which is perfect, converting the soul. This is a most important work. If you neglect this work because your time and attention are given to the world, you will defeat the purpose the Lord has for the youth in preparing them for the service of God at home and in foreign fields.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, October 28, 1909 par. 10]          "Every family that finds entrance to the city of God will have been faithful workers in their earthly homes, fulfilling the responsibilities that Christ has laid on them. There Christ, the heavenly Teacher, will lead his people to the tree of life, and he will explain to them the truths they could not in this life understand. In that future life his people will gain the higher education in its completeness. Those who enter the city of God will have the golden crown placed upon their heads. That will be a joyful scene, which none of us can afford to miss. We shall cast our crowns at the feet of Jesus, and again and again we will give him the glory, and praise his holy name. Angels will unite in the songs of triumph. Touching their golden harps, they will fill all heaven with rich music and songs to the Lamb."        Sanitarium, Cal.  {RH, October 28, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 3]          "We then, as workers together with him, beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain. (For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succored thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.) Giving no offense in anything, that the ministry be not blamed: but in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings; by pureness, by knowledge, by long-suffering, by kindness, by the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned, by the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armor of righteousness on the right hand and on the left, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report: as deceivers, and yet true; as unknown, and yet well known; as dying, and, behold, we live; as chastened, and not killed; as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things. . . .  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 4]          "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 5]          You should study also the seventh chapter, but I will not take time to read it now.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 6]          There is constant danger among our people that those who engage in labor in our schools and sanitariums will entertain the idea that they must get in line with the world, study the things which the world studies, and become familiar with the things that the world becomes familiar with. This is one of the greatest mistakes that could be made. We shall make grave mistakes unless we give special attention to the searching of the Word.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 7]          The question is asked, What is the higher education? There is no education higher than that contained in the principles laid down in the words I have read to you from this sixth chapter of Second Corinthians. Let our students study diligently to comprehend this. There is no higher education to be gained than that which was given to the early disciples, and which is given to us through the Word. May the Holy Spirit of God impress your minds with the conviction that there is nothing in all the world in the line of education that is so exalted as the instruction contained in the sixth and seventh chapters of Second Corinthians. Let us advance in our work just as far as the Word of God will lead us. Let us work intelligently for this higher education. Let our righteousness be the sign of our understanding of the will of God committed to us through his messengers.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 8]          It is the privilege of every believer to take the life of Christ and the teachings of Christ as his daily study. Christian education means the acceptance, in sentiment and principle, of the teachings of the Saviour. It includes a daily conscientious walking in the footsteps of Christ, who consented to lay off his royal robe and crown and to come to our world in the form of humanity, that he might give to the human race a power that they could gain by no other means. What was that power?--It was the power resulting from the human nature uniting with the divine, the power to take the teachings of Christ and follow them to the letter. In his resistance of evil and his labor for others Christ was giving to men an example of the highest education that it is possible for any one to attain.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 9]          The Son of God was rejected by those whom he came to bless. He was taken by wicked hands and crucified. But after he had risen from the dead, he was with his disciples forty days, and in this time he gave them much precious instruction. He laid down to his followers the principles underlying the higher education. And when he was about to leave them and go to his Father, his last words to them were, "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 10]          To many who place their children in our schools, strong temptations will come because they desire them to secure what the world regards as the most essential education. Who knows what constitutes the most essential education, unless it is the education to be obtained from that Book which is the foundation of all true knowledge? Those who regard as essential the knowledge to be gained along the line of worldly education are making a great mistake, one which will cause them to be swayed by individual opinions that are human and erring. To those who feel that their children must have what the world calls the essential education, I would say, Bring your children to the simplicity of the Word of God, and they will be safe. We are going to be greatly scattered before long, and what we do must be done quickly.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 11]          The light has been given me that tremendous pressures will be brought upon every Seventh-day Adventist with whom the world can get into close connection. Those who seek the education that the world esteems so highly, are gradually led further and further from the principles of truth until they become educated worldlings. At what a price have they gained their education! They have parted with the Holy Spirit of God. They have chosen to accept what the world calls knowledge in the place of the truths which God has committed to men through his ministers and prophets and apostles. And there are some who, having secured this worldly education, think that they can introduce it into our schools. But let me tell you that you must not take what the world calls the higher education and bring it into our schools and sanitariums and churches. We need to understand these things. I speak to you definitely. This must not be done.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 12]          Upon the mind of every student should be impressed the thought that education is a failure unless the understanding has learned to grasp the truths of divine revelation, and unless the heart accepts the teachings of the gospel of Christ. The student who, in the place of the broad principles of the Word of God, will accept common ideas, and will allow the time and attention to be absorbed in commonplace, trivial matters, will find his mind becoming dwarfed and enfeebled. He has lost the power of growth. The mind must be trained to comprehend the important truths that concern eternal life.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 13]          I am instructed that we are to carry the minds of our students higher than it is now thought to be possible. Heart and mind are to be trained to preserve their purity by receiving daily supplies from the fountain of eternal truth. The divine Mind and Hand has preserved through the ages the record of creation in its purity. It is the Word of God alone that gives to us an authentic account of the creation of our world. This Word is to be the chief study in our schools. In it we may hold converse with patriarchs and prophets. In it we may learn what our redemption has cost him who was equal with the Father from the beginning, and who sacrificed his life that a people might stand before him redeemed from everything earthly and commonplace, renewed in the image of God.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 14]          If we are to learn of Christ, we must pray as the apostles prayed when the Holy Spirit was poured upon them. We need a baptism of the Spirit of God. We are not safe for one hour while we are failing to render obedience to the Word of God.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 15]          I do not say that there should be no study of the languages. The languages should be studied. Before long there will be a positive necessity for many to leave their homes and go to work among those of other languages; and those who have some knowledge of foreign languages will thereby be able to communicate with those who know not the truth. Some of our people will learn the languages in the countries to which they are sent. This is the better way. And there is One who will stand right by the side of the faithful worker to open the understanding and to give wisdom. The Lord can make their work fruitful where men do not know the foreign language. As they go among the people, and present the publications, the Lord will work upon minds, imparting an understanding of the truth. Some who take up the work in foreign fields can teach the word through an interpreter. As the result of faithful effort there will be a harvest gathered, the value of which we do not now understand.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 16]          There is another line of work to be carried forward, the work in the large cities. There should be companies of earnest laborers working in the cities. Men should study what needs to be done in the places that have been neglected. The Lord has been calling our attention to the neglected multitudes in the large cities, yet little regard has been given to the matter.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 17]          We are not willing enough to trouble the Lord with our petitions, and to ask him for the gift of the Holy Spirit. The Lord wants us to trouble him in this matter. He wants us to press our petitions to the throne. The converting power of God needs to be felt throughout our ranks. The most valuable education that can be obtained will be found in going out with the message of truth to the places that are now in darkness. We should go out just as the first disciples went out in obedience to the commission of Christ. The Saviour gave the disciples their directions. In a few words he told them what they might expect to meet. "I send you forth," he said, "as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves." These workers were to go forth as the representatives of him who gave his life for the life of the world.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 18]          The Lord wants us to come into harmony with him. If we will do this, his Spirit can rule our minds. If we have a true understanding of what constitutes the essential education, and endeavor to teach its principles, Christ will help us. He promised his followers that when they should stand before councils and judges, they were to take no thought what they should speak. I will instruct you, he said. I will guide you. Knowing what it is to be taught of God, when words of heavenly wisdom are brought to our mind, we shall distinguish them from our own thoughts. We shall understand them as the words of God, and we shall see in the words of God wisdom and life and power. . . .  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 19]          We are to educate the youth to exercise equally the mental and the physical powers. The healthful exercise of the whole being will give an education that is broad and comprehensive. We had stern work to do in Australia in educating parents and youth along these lines; but we persevered in our efforts until the lesson was learned that in order to have an education that was complete, the time of study must be divided between the gaining of book knowledge and the securing of a knowledge of practical work. Part of each day was spent in useful work, the students learning how to clear the land, how to cultivate the soil, and how to build houses, using time that would otherwise have been spent in playing games and seeking amusement. And the Lord blessed the students who thus devoted their time to acquiring habits of usefulness.  {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, November 11, 1909 par. 20]          Instruct the students not to regard as most essential the theoretical part of their education. Let it be more and more deeply impressed upon every student that we should have an intelligent understanding of how to treat the physical system. And there are many who would have greater intelligence in these matters if they would not confine themselves to years of study without a practical experience. The more fully we put ourselves under the direction of God, the greater knowledge we shall receive from God. Let us say to our students: Keep yourselves in connection with the Source of all power. Ye are laborers together with God. He is to be our chief instructor.                                                                   -    {RH, November 11, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 1]       November 18, 1909 The Preparation Needed    Selected From Published Testimonies  By Mrs. E. G. White                    (Reading for Sabbath, December 11)          I am filled with sadness when I think of our condition as a people. The Lord has not closed heaven to us, but our own course of continual backsliding has separated us from God. Pride, covetousness, and love of the world have lived in the heart without fear of banishment or condemnation. Grievous and presumptuous sins have dwelt among us. And yet the general opinion is that the church is flourishing, and that peace and spiritual prosperity are in all her borders.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 1}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 2]          Yet few are alarmed or astonished at their want of spiritual power. . . . Let each put the questions to his own heart: "How have we fallen into this state of spiritual feebleness and dissension? Have we not brought upon ourselves the frown of God because our actions do not correspond with our faith? Have we not been seeking the friendship and applause of the world, rather than the presence of Christ and a deeper knowledge of his will?" Examine your own hearts, judge your own course. Consider what associates you are choosing. Do you seek the company of the wise, or are you willing to choose worldly associates, companions who fear not God, and obey not the gospel?  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 2}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 3]          Are your recreations such as to impart moral and spiritual vigor? Will they lead to purity of thought and action? Impurity is today wide-spread, even among the professed followers of Christ. Passion is unrestrained; the animal propensities are gaining strength by indulgence, while the moral powers are constantly becoming weaker. Many are eagerly participating in worldly, demoralizing amusements which God's Word forbids. Thus they sever their connection with God, and rank themselves with the pleasure-lovers of the world. The sins that destroyed the antediluvians and the cities of the plain exist today--not merely in heathen lands, not only among popular professors of Christianity, but with some who profess to be looking for the coming of the Son of man. If God should present these sins before you as they appear in his sight, you would be filled with shame and terror.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 4]         And what has caused this alarming condition? Many have accepted the theory of the truth, who have had no true conversion. I know whereof I speak. There are few who feel true sorrow for sin; who have deep, pungent convictions of the depravity of the unregenerate nature. The heart of stone is not exchanged for a heart of flesh. Few are willing to fall upon the Rock, and be broken.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 5]          No matter who you are, or what your life has been, you can be saved only in God's appointed way. You must repent; you must fall helpless on the Rock, Christ Jesus. You must feel your need of a physician, and of the one only remedy for sin, the blood of Christ. This remedy can be secured only by repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. Here the work is yet to be begun by many who profess to be Christians, and even to be ministers of Christ. Like the Pharisees of old, many of you feel no need of a Saviour. You are self-sufficient, self-exalted. Said Christ, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." The blood of Christ will avail for none but those who feel their need of its cleansing power.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 6]          What surpassing love and condescension, that when we had no claim upon divine mercy, Christ was willing to undertake our redemption! But our Great Physician requires of every soul unquestioning submission. We are never to prescribe for our own case. Christ must have the entire management of will and action.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 7]          Many are not sensible of their condition and their danger; and there is much in the nature and manner of Christ's work averse to every worldly principle, and opposed to the pride of the human heart. Jesus requires us to trust ourselves wholly to his hands, and confide in his love and wisdom.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 8]          We may flatter ourselves, as did Nicodemus, that our moral character has been correct, and we need not humble ourselves before God, like the common sinner. But we must be content to enter into life in the very same way as the chief of sinners. We must renounce our own righteousness, and plead for the righteousness of Christ to be imputed to us. We must depend wholly upon Christ for our strength. Self must die. We must acknowledge that all we have is from the exceeding riches of divine grace. Let this be the language of our hearts, "Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name give glory, for thy mercy, and for thy truth's sake."  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 9]          Genuine faith is followed by love, and love by obedience. All the powers and passions of the converted man are brought under the control of Christ. His Spirit is a renewing power, transforming to the divine image all who will receive it. It makes me sad to say that this experience is understood by but few who profess the truth. Very many follow on in their own ways, and indulge their sinful desires, and yet profess to be disciples of Christ. They have never submitted their hearts to God. Like the foolish virgins, they have neglected to obtain the oil of grace in their vessels with their lamps. I tell you, my brethren, that a large number who profess to believe and even to teach the truth, are under the bondage of sin. Base passions defile the mind and corrupt the soul. Some who are in the vilest iniquity have borrowed the livery of heaven, that they may serve Satan more effectively.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 10]          "Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin." He feels that he is the purchase of the blood of Christ, and bound by the most solemn vows to glorify God in his body and in his spirit, which are God's. The love of sin and the love of self are subdued in him. He daily asks: "What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits toward me?" "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" The true Christian will never complain that the yoke of Christ is galling to the neck. He accounts the service of Jesus as the truest freedom. The law of God is his delight. Instead of seeking to bring down the divine commands, to accord with his deficiencies, he is constantly striving to rise to the level of their perfection.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 11]          Such an experience must be ours if we would be prepared to stand in the day of God. Now, while probation lingers, while mercy's voice is still heard, is the time for us to put away our sins. While moral darkness covers the earth like a funeral pall, the light of God's standard-bearers must shine the more brightly, showing the contrast between heaven's light and Satan's darkness.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 12]          God has made ample provision that we may stand perfect in his grace, wanting in nothing, waiting for the appearing of our Lord. Are you ready? Have you the wedding garment on? That garment will never cover deceit, impurity, corruption, or hypocrisy. The eye of God is upon you. It is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. We may conceal our sins from the eyes of men, but we can hide nothing from our Maker.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 13]          Experience is knowledge derived from experiment. Experimental religion is what is needed now. "Taste and see that the Lord is good." Some--yes, a large number--have a theoretical knowledge of religious truth, but have never felt the renewing power of divine grace upon their own hearts. These persons are ever slow to heed the testimonies of warning, reproof, and instruction indicted by the Holy Spirit. They believe in the wrath of God, but put forth no earnest efforts to escape it. They believe in heaven, but make no sacrifice to obtain it. They believe in the value of the soul, and that erelong its redemption ceaseth forever. Yet they neglect the most precious opportunities to make their peace with God.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 14]          They may read the Bible, but its threatenings do not alarm or its promises win them. They approve things that are excellent, yet they follow the way in which God has forbidden them to go. They know a refuge, but do not avail themselves of it. They know a remedy for sin, but do not use it. They know the right, but have no relish for it. All their knowledge will but increase their condemnation. They have never tasted and learned by experience that the Lord is good.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 15]          To become a disciple of Christ is to deny self and follow Jesus through evil as well as good report. Few are doing this now. Many prophesy falsely, and the people love to have it so; but what will be done in the end thereof? What will be the decision when their work, with all its results, shall be brought in review before God?  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 16]          The Christian life is a warfare. The apostle Paul speaks of wrestling against principalities and powers as he fought the good fight of faith. Again, he declares, "Ye have not yet resisted unto blood, striving against sin." Ah, no. Today sin is cherished and excused. The sharp Sword of the Spirit, the Word of God, does not cut to the soul. Has religion changed? Has Satan's enmity to God abated? A religious life once presented difficulties, and demanded self-denial. All is made very easy now. And why is this?--The professed people of God have compromised with the powers of darkness.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 17]         There must be a revival of the strait testimony. The path to heaven is no smoother now than in the days of our Saviour. All our sins must be put away. Every darling indulgence that hinders our religious life must be cut off. The right eye or the right hand must be sacrificed if it causes us to offend. Are we willing to renounce our own wisdom, and to receive the kingdom of heaven as a little child? Are we willing to part with self-righteousness? Are we willing to give up our chosen worldly associates? Are we willing to sacrifice the approbation of men? The prize of eternal life is of infinite value. Will we put forth efforts and make sacrifices proportionate to the worth of the object to be attained?  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 18]          "He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked;" and "if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his." This conformity to Jesus will not be unobserved by the world. It is a subject of notice and comment. The Christian may not be conscious of the great change; for the more closely he resembles Christ in character, the more humble will be his opinion of himself; but it will be seen and felt by all around him. Those who have had the deepest experience in the things of God, are the farthest removed from pride or self-exaltation. They have the humblest thoughts of self, and the most exalted conceptions of the glory and excellence of Christ. They feel that the lowest place in his service is too honorable for them.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 19]          It is such workers that are needed in the cause of God today. The self-sufficient, the envious and jealous, the critical and fault-finding, can well be spared from his sacred work. They should not be tolerated in the ministry, even though they may, apparently, have accomplished some good. God is not straitened for men or means. He calls for workers who are true and faithful, pure and holy; for those who have felt their need of the atoning blood of Christ and the sanctifying grace of his Spirit.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 20]         I am deeply solicitous that our people should preserve the living testimony among them; and that the church should be kept pure from the unbelieving element. Can we conceive of a closer, more intimate relation to Christ than is set forth in the words, "I am the vine, ye are the branches"? The fibers of the branch are almost identical with those of the vine. The communication of life, strength, and fruitfulness from the trunk to the branches is unobstructed and constant. The root sends its nourishment through the branch. Such is the true believer's relation to Christ. He abides in Christ, and draws his nourishment from him.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 21]          The Jews had always regarded the vine as the most noble of plants, and a type of all that was powerful excellent, and fruitful. "The vine," our Lord would seem to say, "which you prize so highly, is a symbol. I am the reality; I am the true vine. As a nation you prize the vine; as sinners you should prize me above all things earthly. The branch can not live separated from the vine; no more can you live unless you are abiding in me."  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 21}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 22]          The Father is the vine-dresser. He skilfully and mercifully prunes every fruit-bearing branch. Those who share Christ's suffering and reproach now, will share his glory hereafter. He will not be "ashamed to call them brethren." His angels minister to them. His second appearing will be as the Son of man, thus even in his glory identifying him with humanity. To those who have united themselves to him, he declares, Though a mother may forget her child, yet will not I forget thee. I have graven thee upon the palms of my hands. Thou art continually before me."  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 22}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 23]          O what amazing privileges are proffered us! Will we put forth most earnest efforts to form this alliance with Christ, through which alone these blessings are attained? Will we break off our sins by righteousness, and our iniquities by turning unto the Lord? Skepticism and infidelity are wide-spread. Christ asked the question, "When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?" We must cherish a living, active faith. The permanence of our faith is the condition of our union.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 23}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 24]          My brethren, you are disregarding the most sacred claims of God by your neglect to consecrate yourselves and your children to him. Many of you are reposing in false security, absorbed in selfish interests, and attracted by earthly treasures. You fear no evil. Danger seems a great way off. You will be deceived, deluded, to your eternal ruin, unless you arouse, and with penitence and deep humiliation, return unto the Lord.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 24}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 25]          It is God who holds in his hands the destiny of souls. He will not always be mocked; he will not always be trifled with. Already his judgments are in the land. Fierce and awful tempests leave destruction and death in their wake. The devouring fire lays low the desolate forest and the crowded city. Storm and shipwreck await those who journey upon the deep. Accident and calamity threaten those who travel upon the land. Hurricanes, earthquakes, sword and famine, follow in quick succession. Yet the hearts of men are hardened. They recognize not the warning voice of God. They will not flee to the only refuge from the gathering storm.  {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 25}
[RH, November 18, 1909 par. 26]          Again and again has the voice from heaven addressed you. Will you obey this voice? Will you heed the counsel of the True Witness, to seek the gold tried in the fire, the white raiment, and the eye-salve? The gold is faith and love, the white raiment is the righteousness of Christ, the eye-salve is that spiritual discernment which will enable you to see the wiles of Satan and shun them, to detect sin and abhor it, to see truth and obey it.                                                                   -    {RH, November 18, 1909 par. 26}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 3]          "When I think of the many cities yet unwarned, I can not rest. It is distressing to think that they have been neglected so long. For many, many years the cities of America, including the cities in the South, have been set before our people as places needing special attention. A few have borne the burden of working in these cities; but, in comparison with the great needs and the many opportunities, but little has been done. Where is your faith, my brethren? Where are the workmen? In many of our large cities the first and second angels' messages were proclaimed during the 1844 movement. To you, as God's servants, has been entrusted the third angel's message, the binding-off message, that is to prepare a people for the coming of our King.  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 4]          "Time is short. The Lord desires that everything connected with his cause shall be brought into order. He desires that the solemn message of warning and of invitation shall be proclaimed as widely as his messengers can carry it. The means that shall come into the treasury is to be used wisely in supporting the workers. Nothing that would hinder the advance of the message is to be allowed to come into our planning.  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 5]          "Night after night, I have lain awake, weeping and pleading with God, because of the seeming inability of some to discern opportunities for extending our efforts into the many unworked places,--near-by places that might have been warned years ago, had we chosen to do a broad work, rather than to hover around a few centers. We need to cultivate a spirit of self-sacrifice, and of constant devotion to the needs of a lost world.  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 6]          "For years the pioneers of our work struggled against poverty and manifold hardship in order to place the cause of present truth on vantage-ground. With meager facilities, they labored untiringly; and the Lord blessed their humble efforts. The laborers of today may not have to endure all the hardships of those early days. The change of condition, however, should not lead to any slackening of effort. And now, when the Lord bids us proclaim the message once more with power in the East; when he bids us enter the cities of the East, and of the South, and of the North, and of the West, shall we not respond as one man, and do his bidding? Shall we not plan to send messengers all through these fields, and support them liberally? Shall not the ministers of God go into these crowded centers, and there lift up their voices in warning to multitudes? At such a time as this, every hand is to be employed.  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 7]         "O, that we might see the needs of these great cities as God sees them! We must plan to place in these great cities capable men who can present the third angel's message in a manner so forceful that it will strike home to the heart. Men who can do this, we can not afford to gather into one place, to do a work that others might do. Can we expect the inhabitants of these cities to come to us and say, 'If you will come to us and preach, we will help you to do thus and so'?  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 8]          "Shall we not advance in faith, just as if we had thousands of dollars? We do not have half faith enough. Let us do our part in warning these cities. The warning message must come to the people who are ready to perish unwarned, unsaved. How can we delay? As we advance, the means will come. But we must advance in faith, trusting in the Lord God of Israel."  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 13]          "The Lord wants us to be colaborers with him, to help those who are perishing for lack of the knowledge that we have. We need men clothed with the righteousness of Christ, to labor in every city, in every community. Those who profess to be his followers should humble their hearts, so that they can labor in a simple and acceptable manner.  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, November 25, 1909 par. 14]          "Our Lord called his disciples from the humble rank of fishermen. So today he can use those who will follow him, even though they may not have had opportunity to receive what is regarded as a high education. As they humbly and prayerfully study the Scripture, the spirituality of the Word will lay hold on their minds, and they will go forth prepared to labor acceptably for the Master. All who really appreciate the great sacrifice that has been made in our behalf will gladly make sacrifices, that others may be strengthened to grow up into Christ the living head."  {RH, November 25, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 3]          "I have read of this experience," she said, "that we may not become careless or indifferent, thinking that it makes no great difference if we do not exactly fulfil God's requirements. Many even think that it matters not whether they observe as the Sabbath the day that God has plainly specified, or substitute a day of man's invention. In the Judgment we shall all be judged by the standard of God's Word.  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 4]          "The mercy and compassion of God have been manifested in long-suffering kindness to his people. Let us follow on to know the Lord, that we may know that 'his going forth is prepared as the morning.' In the gift of Christ we see something of the measure of God's love to us. 'For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.' What have we manifested of self-denial and self-sacrifice in Christ's service? Unless we are in communion with God, unless we reveal the fruits of a pure and undefiled religion, our religious profession is worthless.  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 5]          "Heaven is open for us. God is waiting, longing to bestow upon us his choicest blessings, if we will come to him as little children. And we need all the power that we can receive. In a little while from this, the power of Satan will be so manifest that it will be impossible for you to enjoy such advantages as you do today. I beg of you to appreciate these advantages, and to make of this gathering a season of earnest seeking of the Lord.  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 6]         "I long to see souls converted at this meeting. How many here will seek the Lord with all their hearts? You can not make yourselves any better, but you may come to the Saviour just as you are. We feel in earnest in the matter of preparing for the coming of our Saviour in the clouds of heaven. I am sure that there are many here today who will take their stand on the Lord's side."  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 8]          "We are not to fix an arbitrary time on such occasions as this when our meetings must close. When the Spirit of God begins to work, we must not restrict its operations, even if a rule has been made that the meeting shall close at a certain hour or minute."  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 11]          "Some speak of the 'higher education,' meaning a training that is only to be received by men who do not believe in the Word of God. Jesus Christ was sent to this world to make known that which is essential for salvation. How could we discount his teachings more than by sending our children and youth to be educated by men who do not recognize the authority of the Word of God? We are seeking to prepare for the heavenly courts. We desire our children to be welcomed into the city of God when its golden gates shall be swung back on their glittering hinges, that the nations that have kept the truth may enter in. Then how can we consistently place these children under the influence of those who will insinuate into their minds error and doubts, even though their teachings are called 'higher education'?  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 12]          "The highest education you can receive is to learn how to 'add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. . . . For if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'"  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 15]          "In our homes," she said, "we have a very important work to do for the salvation of our children, but we are not to shut ourselves up to service merely for our own families. We must not allow ourselves to be so overwhelmed with household cares that we shall find no time for visiting those about us. If a ray of light has come to you, find some one to whom you can impart it. There is a world to be warned, and we are to receive help and light and blessing from Jesus Christ, then carry this light to other souls. In this work you will not labor alone; angels of God will go before you.  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 16]          "If you are repulsed by some one to whom you try to speak of the salvation of Christ, do not become discouraged. Do not say, 'I will never speak to him again regarding religious subjects.' The angels of God may work upon his heart, and prepare him for that which you desire to impart to him. He who is our advocate in the heavenly courts, has bidden us carry his gospel into every part of the earth, and he gives us the comforting assurance, 'Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.' Shall one of us hold back from engaging in this service with him?  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, December 2, 1909 par. 17]          "As a people we need to arouse, that we may realize the value that Christ has placed upon the human soul. Day by day we are brought in contact with those who are unsaved, and shall we let them go as though they had no souls to save? Since I left Washington, I have passed through city after city, and I have asked the question, Who is laboring here? Who feels a burden to go from house to house, visiting and praying with the people, and carrying to them the precious publications containing the truths that mean eternal life to those who receive them? There is a work for women as well as for men. Paul speaks of the women who labored with him in the gospel. All who dedicate themselves unreservedly to God will have a message to bear."  {RH, December 2, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 5]          "'Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baal-peor; for all the men that follow Baal-peor, the Lord thy God hath destroyed them from among you. But ye that did cleave unto the Lord are alive every one of you this day.'  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 6]          "It makes a great difference whether we are obedient or disobedient to the word of the Lord. Let us make sure that we stand in right relation to God. There is a God in heaven who guards his people, but we need to take heed lest we place ourselves in such relation to him that he can not protect us.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 7]          "'Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore, and do them; for this is your wisdom and understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say, Surely this nation is a wise and understanding people. For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for?'  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 8]          "The success of Israel in the promised land was made dependent upon their observance of God's commandments. This instruction is for us as verily as for them. These commandments have never been abrogated, and in the day of judgment they will be brought forward as the standard by which all shall be tried. Angels of God are writing in the books of heaven our life record; and if we remain true to God, serving him with exact obedience, our faithfulness will be remembered, and will have its reward.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 9]          "'Furthermore,' said Moses, 'the Lord was angry with me for your sakes, and sware that I should not go over Jordan, and that I should not go in unto that good land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.'  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 10]          "I feel like weeping every time I read of Moses' mistake, with its consequent bitter disappointment. The children of Israel had come to a place where there was no water. Forgetful of how many times the Lord had delivered them, they murmured and complained, and found fault with Moses. Moses and Aaron sought the Lord, and he bade them speak unto the rock, and promised that water should flow forth. But Moses was provoked with the people because of their unreasonable course, and he spoke hastily in anger. 'Hear now, ye rebels,' he said, 'must we bring you water out of this rock?' He smote the rock twice with his rod, and the water came forth. But the Lord had not told him to smite the rock. 'Speak ye unto the rock,' was the instruction given to him, 'and it shall give forth his water.'  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 11]          "'And the Lord said unto Moses and Aaron, Because ye believed me not, to sanctify me in the eyes of the children of Israel, therefore ye shall not bring this congregation into the land which I have given them.' Moses entreated of the Lord to let him pass over Jordan, but the Lord would not permit him. With this one exception, he had been so faithful and so true--why was this disappointment placed upon him?--Because of his position. If his disobedience had been lightly passed over, it would have made of little account the requirements of God before the people.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 12]          "The lesson is for us. We must follow the Word of God exactly. Those who deviate from it, thinking they will come out as well, will in the end find that they have met with a terrible loss. The word of God is precious in his sight, and it is for every one to obey that word to the letter. There must be no careless deviation from duty. Some think that God is not particular, and that, although he specifies in the commandment the seventh day as the Sabbath, yet because it is more convenient for them to observe another day, God will pass by their deviation from his command. Not one of us can afford thus to presume upon God's forbearance.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 13]          "It means earnest effort to be among the overcomers. This God would teach his people, even though in order to do so he was obliged to refuse to remit the punishment of faithful Moses. He had made his mistake before all Israel, and God could not pass it by as though he had been obedient. Let us remember that we are serving the same God today. Let us prove the Lord. Let us pray to him, and believe that he hears us. If we will trust in him, and be obedient, he will deliver us from all our troubles.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 14]         "There is a great work to be done for perishing souls. From the foreign countries, from every part of our earth, there is a call for missionaries. It was my privilege while at Washington to see representatives from many countries. There were some representatives from the heathen world, who had been converted and believe this message. They say, 'We need help, we need teachers, and we need means for the building of churches, schools, and sanitariums. We are willing to help you to learn our language, if you will come and teach the truth to our people.'  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 15]          "But we need not look away to the foreign fields to find perishing souls. All around us are those to whom we can explain the Scriptures, showing them the simplicity of the truths of the Word of God. We can show them what God has promised to those who will be obedient to his requirements."  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 17]          "The people of Portland were wonderfully stirred by the proclamation of the messages of the first and second angels. There were powerful speakers, and there was a great deal of visiting from house to house. A deep earnestness characterized the labors of those who took part in this movement. There was one speaker who was almost ready for the grave, but he would not leave his work; for he felt that he must sound the note of warning to as many as possible before he should be taken away and his voice silenced. Meetings were held in the homes of believers all through the city, and the Lord wrought with mighty power.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 18]          "A work is to be carried forward here in Portland as the proclamation of the Lord's coming was carried forward in 1843 and 1844. There is a great work to be done in our cities, and we are individually to act our part. Let each one ask himself, What shall I do to meet the mind of the Spirit of God? If any of you have lost the evidence of your communion with God, will you not today reconsecrate yourselves to his service? You will be elevated, ennobled, and sanctified through a belief of the truth. Then you will be fitted to be workers together with God.  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, December 9, 1909 par. 19]         "You can not afford to lose the strength that comes from a union with God; for you are to bear his message. There is a part for all to act in carrying the truth throughout this city. Meetings should be conducted by earnest, able ministers, and many should go from house to house with publications filled with the truth. There is but a little time in which to work; for the Lord is soon coming, and we must work diligently to do all in our power to prepare a people to meet him."  {RH, December 9, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 4]          "The medical missionary work is a door through which the truth is to find entrance to many homes in the cities. In every city will be found those who will appreciate the truths of the third angel's message. The judgments of God are impending. Why do we not awaken to the peril threatening the men and women living in the great cities of America? Our people do not realize as keenly as they should the responsibility resting upon them to proclaim the truth to the millions dwelling in these unwarned cities.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 5]          "There are many souls to be saved. Our own souls are to be firmly grounded in a knowledge of the truth, that we may win others from error to the truth; We need now to search the Scriptures diligently, and as we become acquainted with unbelievers, we are to hold up Christ as the anointed, the crucified, the risen Saviour, witnessed to by prophets, testified of by believers, and through whose name we receive the forgiveness of sins.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 6]          "We need now a firm belief in the truth. Let us understand what is truth. Time is very short. Whole cities are being swept away. Are we doing our part to give the message that will prepare a people for the coming of their Lord? May God help us to improve the opportunities that are ours."  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 6}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 8]          "In letters received from our brethren, the questions are asked, `Why do we expend so much effort in establishing sanitariums? Why do we not pray for the healing of the sick, instead of having sanitariums?'  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 9]          "There is more to these questions than is at first apparent. In the early history of our work, many were healed by prayer. And some, after they were healed, pursued the same course in the indulgence of appetite that they had followed in the past. They did not live and work in such a way as to avoid sickness. They did not show that they appreciated the Lord's goodness to them. Again and again they were brought to suffering through their own careless, thoughtless course of action. How could the Lord be glorified in bestowing on them the gift of health?  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 10]          "When the light came that we should begin sanitarium work, the reasons were plainly given. There were many who needed to be educated in regard to healthful living. As the work developed, we were instructed that suitable places were to be provided, to which we could bring the sick and suffering who knew nothing of our people and scarcely anything of the Bible, and there teach them how to regain health by rational methods of treatment without having recourse to poisonous drugs, and at the same time surround them with uplifting spiritual influences. As a part of the treatment, lectures were to be given on right habits of eating and drinking and dressing. Instruction was to be given regarding the choice and preparation of food, showing that food may be prepared so as to be wholesome and nourishing, and at the same time appetizing and palatable.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 11]          "In all our medical institutions, patients should be systematically and carefully instructed how to prevent disease by a wise course of action. Through lectures and the consistent practise of healthful living on the part of consecrated physicians and nurses, the blinded understanding of many will be opened, and truths never before thought of will be fastened on the mind. Many of the patients will be led to keep the body in the most healthy condition possible, because it is the Lord's purchased possession. . . .  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 12]          "It is to save the souls, as well as to cure the bodies of men and women, that at much expense our sanitariums are established. God designs that by means of these agencies of his own planting, the rich and the poor, the high and the low, shall find the bread of heaven and the water of life."  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 14]          "The workers standing at the head of our sanitariums should be prepared to give needed spiritual help to the patients who come to the institution, that these souls may be converted from error to an understanding of the work of God as it is revealed for this time. They are to do faithful service for God, receiving from him a sense of their sacred responsibilities. By prayer and earnest effort they are to be workers together with God for the conversion of souls. By the exercise of faith in God, they are to draw from the source of all power the ability to do the will of God in genuine missionary work. The blessing of the Lord will come in rich measure to the patients through the medium of the sanitarium when the workers in the institution realize their responsibility and act like converted men. The word of the Lord, if received and believed, will be accepted as yea and amen by every earnest seeker.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 15]          "To those who have had opportunity to become trustworthy men, but who have not improved their opportunity, I will say, Unless your hearts are changed, and you sense your great responsibility before God, unless you come to an understanding of your own unpreparedness for service, and accept the discipline of the Word of God, other and better qualified men must come in to do your work,--men who have fitted themselves for positions of trust by grasping the opportunities for spiritual advancement that have presented themselves."  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 20]          "We need more faith. When we have before us these simple records of Christ's labors and his promises, why should we not have a large increase of faith? Only by a constant exercise of intelligent faith, a faith that grows continually, can we properly develop in Christian experience. If we will encourage that faith that grasps the promises of God, these promises will be fulfilled in our behalf.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 21]          "O that we might realize the interest with which the heavenly intelligences are looking upon our world! Those who are seeking for righteousness will have divine help. They will ask, and God will hear them. They may not at once experience the feeling that they expect, but God will care for them. If they are in peril, Jesus will deliver them. His praying, believing people are under his special care.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 21}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 22]          "In Buffalo I have felt the same intense desire that I have felt in other cities through which I have passed, that the many inhabitants may have an opportunity of hearing from the Word of God the truth for these last days. This means that earnest efforts must be put forth by the believers in this vicinity. Let every one put his shoulder to the wheel, and labor in the simplicity of true godliness. We want to learn how to find access in this city.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 22}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 23]          "Perhaps a work needs to begin in your own church, that all the members may be thoroughly converted. Are some of you devoting your whole time to working your farms, or to devising ways of obtaining riches? The greatest riches you can obtain is the life that measures with the life of God. This is granted to those who serve God, and who are laying up their treasures above.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 23}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 24]          "Shall we not all be missionaries? Shall not all who profess to be Christians take hold understandingly in an effort to lead others to know the will of God? We must adapt ourselves to various situations, but if we have the grace of God in our hearts, we shall be able to impart light to those with whom we come into contact. Our work is to be done in simplicity. The most effective appeals can be made in the most simple language. Thus the Lord speaks to us in his Word. In the Bible there are some names difficult to pronounce, but there are few words difficult to be understood.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 24}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 25]          "If we had more of the simplicity of godliness, we should see very many more souls converted to the truth. In this day of preparation, we can not afford to be idle. The Scriptures have pointed out what is to take place in our world. The night is soon coming in which no man can work. Let us take hold in earnest, to make the necessary reformations, that we may be prepared for what is before us.  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 25}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 26]          "Men will arise who will bring in division by teaching various errors. Therefore we must all look to our Teacher. We need to search the Scriptures for ourselves diligently and prayerfully, lest we be drawn away by the subtle deceptions of the enemy. There are many who must have a deeper experience in the things of God. Unless they arouse to a sense of their danger, they will lose their knowledge of what is truth. `Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you.'  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 26}
[RH, December 16, 1909 par. 27]          "What more could the Lord do for us than he has done? He has promised us power and strength here, and for the overcomer he has promised an eternal life in the kingdom of glory. He will help you in all your struggles with sin. You can take your trials to him. Who will now accept of Christ, and give himself to him as he has never done before? Who will seek for the comfort and encouragement that Christ has given? Who will search the Scriptures to learn what is truth? Let those arise to their feet who will today make a new covenant with God."  {RH, December 16, 1909 par. 27}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 3]          "We are sometimes astonished at the course of the children of Israel. The Lord had wrought for them mightily in bringing them forth from Egypt and through the Red Sea, and it seems surprising that they should not afterward have an unshaken faith that God was leading them, and that he would provide for them. But are we not as faithless as they? are we not in danger of being fearful when we should be strong and of good courage? Many today are ready to pledge themselves as willing to be led by God; but when they come into a hard place, they do not stand the proving. They complain and murmur against the Lord. Would it not be better, when we are in trouble or perplexity, to come in simplicity to the same God who led Israel of old, and ask him to show us his great kindness?"  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 3}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 4]         In concluding her discourse, Mrs. White made an earnest appeal for all to declare themselves on the Lord's side, and to seek, during the time of the meeting, the blessing he has in store for them. "Do not," she said, "trifle with the opportunities that you have in such gatherings as this. Be faithful in attending the meetings, and give heed to the messages borne. Make thorough work for eternity. Respond to the invitations that may be given. Let your hearts be melted under the influence of the Holy Spirit. 'Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near.' Search your Bible, that you may know what God says. You need not ask any one else your duty; you are individually amenable to God. I entreat of you to make your peace with God, and to be obedient."  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 8]          "As a people we have received great light. The truth of God is to be justified before the world. If we are content to remain in our homes, feeling no burden to communicate the truth to others, we ourselves need the converting power of God in our hearts. Our light comes from the highest source, and is given to us that we may pass it on to others.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 9]          "It is time that we place ourselves in right relation to God. If you have an intelligent knowledge of the truth for this time, then it is your privilege and your duty to impart it to others. If you have not that knowledge, then you should seek for it. Learn how to present the truth in a clear and forceful manner. The light is to shine forth to the world in clear, distinct rays. If you are truly converted, you will not hide your light under a bushel, but let it shine forth to others. 'Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.'  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 10]          "In the Word of God there is a commission that we can not evade. There is a world to be warned, and the believers must carry the saving truth to all nations. There is a great work before us, and it can not be finished by only a few. There is something for every one to do. May God put upon us all a spirit to communicate truth, and may he impress every one to lift every possible ounce in an effort to get the message before the world.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 11]          "How can we arouse our people and the people of the world to prepare to meet our God? We must seek the Lord with all the heart, that we may find him. Then hold on; we must not let go. We need a conversion that will remain with us; for we have a work that is to continue. Just as long as we are on this earth, and there are souls unwarned, we can not lay off this responsibility.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 12]          "And if you are under the influence of the Holy Spirit, you can reach some of these unwarned souls. Many who are now perishing in their sins will yet be converted, and turn to the Lord with full purpose of heart. Take hold of the work in earnest, anywhere and everywhere, and when you do this, you will have a sense of your need of power from on high.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 12}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 13]          "He that is to come will come, and will not tarry. And thousands upon thousands are unwarned. The great cities are to be worked; this is kept before me night and day. Because of the magnitude of the work, because of the large outlay of means that they think necessary, many are hesitating about taking up the work that must be done in these large centers. Do they expect that men of means will come to them and offer them help, asking them to come and give them the message? We must make a beginning with what we have. Let groups of laborers appoint meetings in some portion of a city. An interest will be created that will increase. Those who receive the message will be willing to impart of their means to provide for an enlargement of the work.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 13}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 14]          "We are to labor in simplicity, but earnestly. Shall we now take hold to do the work that God would have us do, or shall it be that persons will come up to us when the troubles have burst upon the world, and say, 'Why did not you warn us of these calamities that were coming, if you knew them?'  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 15]          "O, this precious message that God has given us! Many are longing for it, and it must be given as soon as possible. Begin to proclaim it wherever you may be. As soon as you begin to act, God will open the way before you."  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 21]          "We were intensely interested in this sanitarium and its surroundings, for the Lord has presented before me in vision just such a scene. I could hardly believe that I had not seen the place before with my natural eyes.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 21}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 22]          "I am instructed to say that it is in the order of God that this property has been secured. It is to become an important center for missionary work in the surrounding cities. Our sanitariums are designed of God to be institutions through which he can work.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 22}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 23]          "In securing and equipping the La Fayette Sanitarium, our brethren have acted according to their best judgment. They have not moved rashly. Some have tried to discourage this enterprise, but I am instructed to say, Help those that are struggling with difficulties. If they look to him for counsel, the Lord will bless and strengthen the physician and the helpers in the sanitarium.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 23}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 24]          "Let not our brethren feel it their duty to restrict the investment of means where it is needed. It is in the Lord's order that the sanitarium has been secured. More land should have been purchased, and if possible, this should be done now. The grounds around a sanitarium should not be restricted. Provision should be made for the raising of fruit and vegetables, and it should not be made possible for buildings of an objectionable character to be erected near our institutions.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 24}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 25]          "The plan of having our sanitariums out of the cities is born of the Lord. This should be borne in mind, and sufficient land should be secured to raise fruit and vegetables. It will be a boon to the sick and to the helpers to be given outdoor work on the land. Many of our own workers have broken  down in health through excessive mental taxation without the balance of physical exercise.  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 25}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 26]          "There is an important work to be done in the vicinity of La Fayette. Our people generally do not realize how Satan is at work to secure souls through his specious deceptions. . . .  {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 26}
[RH, December 23, 1909 par. 27]          "Because of distracting influences, the work in Indiana has in the past been greatly hindered. The reproach of God rests upon a people who have a knowledge of the truth, and yet hold their peace. May the Lord forgive those who have known of open fields that have been left without a knowledge of the Scriptures. Let no one excuse himself from helping, nor complain because the Lord now calls for efforts and means to atone for the long neglect of work that should have been done years ago. In every place where the sheep have been scattered, let earnest effort now be put forth for the salvation of souls."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                                   -    {RH, December 23, 1909 par. 27}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 4]          "It gives me great pleasure to know that there are some who are carrying forward such a work as is being done here. If we see those who have been unfortunate in falling under the power of the enemy of souls, we are not to push them out into the darkness, but we should help them to find a connection with Christ. Those who are united in this work will see that the Lord will bless the efforts put forth in kindness and tenderness. He would have us claim the promises that are found in his Word. For those who have sinned and have made mistakes, there is a Christ to pardon and forgive. Let us lift him up as the Redeemer of mankind.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 4}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 5]          "Why did Christ come to this world? He saw that humanity was separated from divinity. Therefore he laid aside the glory he had in heaven, and came to this world to unite in himself divinity and humanity. With his divinity he could grasp the throne of the Infinite, while with his humanity he could reach fallen man. It is by our humanity laying hold upon his divinity that we can be saved. We thereby become 'partakers of the divine nature.'"  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 5}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 7]          "The opportunities which you possess here seem favorable for the carrying forward of the medical missionary work as God would have it. If the workers will faithfully act their part, angels of God will make impressions of truth upon the hearts of those who come here. It is not by chance that this work was taken out of the city of Chicago. Our medical institutions can not work to the best advantage in the cities. From the instruction I have received, I counsel our brethren, wherever possible, to locate in the country. These large cities will soon be visited with the judgments of God.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 7}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 8]         "The situation of this sanitarium is a great help in the bringing of many to a knowledge of the truth. In its surroundings I see many advantages. The patients need not suffer from impure air. They can sit outside under the trees, surrounded by the beauties of nature. God has had a purpose in bringing his workers to this place.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 8}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 9]          "It is not by persistent arguments that souls will be won to a knowledge of the truth. Let the workers manifest in their words and actions the simplicity of true godliness, and heavenly agencies will make the right impression upon the minds of those with whom they associate. Just as surely as we shall walk in humility, honoring God as the one who must convict the heart, we shall see the results of our labor for souls, even in the cities. I have the courage to hope that there will be a greater work done in Chicago than we have yet seen. To those who place themselves in right relation to God it is said, 'Ye are laborers together with God.' That assurance is worth everything to us; for if we are in union with God, we have back of us a power that is irresistible.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 9}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 10]          "Whatever may arise, never be discouraged. The Lord loves us, and he will perform his word. Try to encourage in the patients a trust in God. Bid them be of good courage. Talk hope, even to the last. If they are to die, let them die praising the Lord. He ever lives; and though some of his faithful followers may fall in death, their works will follow them, and theirs will be a joyous awakening in the resurrection morning.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 10}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 11]          "Let us not be discouraged. Let us not talk doubt, but faith; for faith brings infinite power. If we lay hold upon this power, and do not trust in our own human strength, we shall see the salvation of God. There are many who are hungering and thirsting for a better knowledge of spiritual truths, and it is the privilege of those in this institution to impart to them that which will satisfy their longing."  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 11}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 14]          "I can not feel free to leave this sanitarium," she said, "without speaking to you of the necessity of earnestly seeking the Lord. This must be done by the workers in all of our institutions. A position in a sanitarium is a place of great responsibility. You are not to go on in carelessness and indifference, thinking that because this is the Lord's institution, therefore he will work it for you, regardless of your manner of life. Let each one seek for a daily, living experience in the service of God. Unless you have such an experience, patients that come here unconverted will ask why those professing to believe in the binding obligation of God's law, do not walk in obedience to his commandments.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 14}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 15]          "Now is your time to say, Let us seek the Lord with all our hearts, that we may find him. Let us humble ourselves before him, that he may teach us. He can not teach you his way unless you have humility of heart, and are daily converted to his will.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 15}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 16]          "In our institutions, we should take pains to make everything harmonize with the principles that the Lord has outlined before us in his Word. The work should be educational, preparing the workers for the transfer to the higher courts above. This education is highly essential. Our sanitariums, which are established at large expense, are to be places where character is molded. In them should be laboring a class of people who have especially consecrated themselves to the service of God, and who seek him daily for guidance.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 16}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 17]          "We should be careful that we connect with all our sanitariums those who will give a right mold to the work. Characters are to be formed here after the divine similitude. It is not the expensive dress that will give us influence, but it is by true Christian humility that we exalt our Saviour. Our only hope for success is doing good to the people of the world who come to our sanitariums as guests, is for the workers, each and every one, to maintain a living connection with God. The dress of sanitarium helpers is to be modest and neat, but the dress is not so important as the deportment. The matter of greatest consequence is that the truth be lived out in our lives, that our words be in harmony with the faith we profess to hold. If the workers in our sanitariums will surrender to God, and take a high position as believers in the truth, the Lord will recognize this, and we shall see a great work done in these institutions.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 17}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 18]          "It is not the wisest course to connect with our sanitariums too many who are inexperienced, who come as learners, while there is a lack of experienced, efficient workers. We need more matronly women, and men who are sound and solid in principle,--substantial men who fear God and who can carry responsibilities wisely. Some may come and offer to work for small wages, because they enjoy being at a sanitarium, or because they wish to learn, but it is not true economy to supply an institution largely with inexperienced helpers.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 18}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 19]          "If the right persons are connected with the work, and if all will humble their hearts before God, although there may now be a heavy debt resting upon the institution, the Lord will work in such a way that the debt will be lessened, and souls will be converted to the truth, because they see that the workers are following in the way of the Lord, and keeping his commandments. This is the only hope for the prosperity of our sanitariums. It is useless to think of any other way. We can not expect the blessing of God to rest upon us, if we serve God at will, and let him alone at pleasure.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 19}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 20]          "It is not necessary that we should cater to the world's demands for pleasure. There are other places in the world where people may find amusement. We need at our sanitariums substantial men and women; we need those who will reveal the simplicity of true godliness.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 20}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 21]          "When the sick come to our institutions, they should be made to realize that there is a divine power at work, that angels of God are present. I wish to emphasize one point: Do not permit yourselves to wear a sour countenance or a desponding look. There is danger of getting a sour spirit, and of speaking harshly. Remember that you are dealing with invalids, and that invalids watch the countenances of those who are about them. They watch to see if they are going to be spoken to encouragingly or discouragingly.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 21}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 22]         "Your work is not to be confined to this institution. There are surrounding places where your influence should reach. If this sanitarium is conducted as it should be, its influence will grow. Similar institutions should be established in other places. This is why the Lord is laying upon his people the burden of establishing sanitariums, that his name may be glorified.  {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 22}
[RH, December 30, 1909 par. 23]          "Will you not all put on Christ, not to lay him off again, but to let his Spirit stamp your mind and character? When all in this institution are truly converted, there will be just as surely as wonderful work done as when on the day of Pentecost the disciples received the outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The Lord himself will be with you, to teach and to lead and to guide. You will see of the salvation of God. You may be disheartened at times. Discouragements may arise, but it is your privilege at all times to lay hold of the hope set before you in the gospel. Watch unto prayer. Believe that God will help you to speak words that will cheer and encourage and increase the faith of those with whom you associate."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                                   -    {RH, December 30, 1909 par. 23}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 3]          "The riches of this world will never advance us in the knowledge of God or in a Christian experience. The Saviour bids us seek for the true riches that are laid up in store for the righteous. To one who came to him saying, 'I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest,' Christ replied, 'Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.' Christ owned nothing in this world, and yet the world was his. Let us study his holy, self-denying example.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 4]          "We have no time to spend on the vanities and follies of this world. There is a world to be saved, and we should carefully consider the example we give to those around us, conforming our lives to the life of him who became a child of humanity that he might give a perfect example to every human being. From a study of his life and labors and his struggles with temptation, we are to learn how to become partakers of the divine nature, and overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. Nowhere shall we find anything that will help our spiritual life as will a study of the life of Christ. And as we seek to walk in his footsteps, there will come to us a supply of divine grace such as sustained him under every circumstance.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 5]          "There are many who profess to be followers of Christ who do not have an eye single to his glory. They have their own ideas and standards, and they keep these before them instead of the standard of the Word of God. What we need is pure and undefiled religion. We need to plead for the righteousness that comes to the truly converted soul who accepts the life of the Redeemer as his example. Let us not think that we can pass through this world doing just as we please, and yet be accepted by God as followers of his Son. The gates of the city of God will never be thrown open to those who have not lifted the cross and followed after Christ in self-denial and self-sacrifice.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 6]          "We are to present to the world a life of overcoming,--overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and the word of our testimony. But in order to do this, we must seek the Lord daily that our natural temperaments and desires may be brought under the converting power of the Holy Spirit, and into harmony with the life of Christ. When you submit to these conditions, you will realize Christ's power and sufficiency. Denying self, and walking humbly with God, you will experience the truth of the words of the Saviour, 'I am the way, the truth, and the life.' 'He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.'  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 7]          "My brethren and sisters, there is a world to be saved. What are you doing to co-operate with Christ, to represent his spirit? Are you seeking to become acquainted with those who need your help? Are you using your opportunities and advantages and means in winning souls to Christ? You may say, I am not a minister, and therefore can not preach the truth. You may not be a minister in the generally accepted sense of the word. You may never be called to stand in the desk. Nevertheless you can be a minister for Christ. If you will watch for the opportunities that present themselves for speaking a word to this soul and to that, God will speak through you to win hearts to him. Christ took human nature that you might approach him and learn how to labor for your fellow men. Make use of your knowledge in bringing souls to Christ. Drop a word here and a word there that will lift up the Saviour before men, and lead them to higher and holier purposes.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 8]          "Christ worked for us when we were unbelievers. Should we not labor for our friends and neighbors who do not believe? Christ expects you to become acquainted with the spiritual needs of these souls, and to work for them in meekness and lowliness of heart. Time is passing. Satan is boasting to his evil agencies that he will take possession of the world; and he encourages them to work through every possible means for the accomplishment of this purpose. At this time the followers of Christ should bring a strong counter-influence to meet the influence of evil.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 9]          "May God help us to understand that we must be laborers together with him. Let us begin right here to be co-workers with Heaven. Let us put away the foolish reading-matter, and study the Word of God. Let us commit its precious promises to memory, so that, when we are deprived of our Bibles, we may still be in possession of the Word of God. Let us cultivate the attributes of earnestness, bringing into all our labors for others the simplicity of true godliness. When this experience of overcoming is ours, our labors for others will not be without fruit. Our position in life may be ever so humble, but through the co-operation of heavenly agencies, we may take with us through the gates of the city of God many who have accepted the truth through our efforts."  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 12]          "It is coming to be seen and felt by religionists in every community, that in the hearts of the majority of men there is little respect for truth and righteousness. Unbelief in God and his Word is everywhere manifest. Those who are not for him are against him. Satan is working with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, seeking to gain control of human minds. And he leads his followers to believe that he will be conqueror, because of the large numbers who are uniting with him. While such conditions prevail in the world, we are not to shut ourselves in our homes, and think that assent to truth is all that is required of us. Christ gave himself a sacrifice for the sins of the world. The gift of God in Jesus Christ should awaken in the heart of every believer the spirit of self-sacrifice, leading us to deny ourselves of anything that will further the cause of God in the earth.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 13]          "If you have the riches of the grace of Christ in your heart, you will not keep them to yourselves while the salvation of souls depends upon a knowledge of the way of salvation that you can give. These may not come to you and tell you their heart-longings; but many are hungry, unsatisfied; and Christ died that they might have the riches of his grace. What are you going to do that these souls may share the blessings that you enjoy? You are called to be laborers together with God. You may never be called to the desk to preach, but you have a work to do,--the most blessed work that mortals can do. You may co-operate with the Holy Spirit of God in convincing men of sin and revealing to them the righteousness of Christ.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 14]          "I see before me many who occupy humble positions in life, who, perhaps, do not understand all that God requires of them. You are to devote yourselves to the service of God. 'Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness.' You are to let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. Simplicity is of the highest value in the sight of heaven. Learn to labor according to Christ's methods.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 15]          "My brethren and sisters, present the truths of the third angel's message to your neighbors and friends who do not understand them, and who see nothing to interest them in the Word of God. You can tell them of the hope of immortality. You can pray with them and for them. Some of you can gather your neighbors' children together and tell them the stories of the Bible, explaining their meaning in simple language. Let the Word speak for itself, and let your works be of such a character that they will not exert an influence contrary to the faith you profess. If you will come into this position of consecration to the work of God, he will multiply your influence for good."  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 17]          "I have a deep interest that all our people in all languages shall receive a large measure of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. We are living in the last days, and there is a large work to be done among the people of all languages. Therefore every soul who believes the truth for this time, whatever his country or speech, should have an intelligent knowledge of the truths of the third angel's message, that he may be able to do an intelligent work for God. The Lord will open the understanding of all who will come into right relation to him.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 18]          "The scripture that our brother has read to you shows that a mighty power is at work in our world, and that Heaven will co-operate with those who will do the work of the Lord. It is the one Lord, the one faith, the one baptism. Let us draw in even cords. Let us keep our hearts humble, and draw close to the Great Teacher. If we have the truth in the heart, we shall feel that it is a positive necessity that we seek to enlighten others. If we will do as the disciples did before the day of Pentecost,--pray and believe, and come into harmony with one another and with the Word,--the Lord will work with us, opening the understanding and the hearts of those whom we seek to reach, and bringing them to a knowledge of the truth for this time. This work will be acknowledged in the courts of heaven.  {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, January 6, 1910 par. 19]          "My brethren and sisters, have courage in God; have faith in Christ. Put on the robe of Christ's righteousness, and let the light of heaven come into heart and mind. The Lord says, Go forward. Do not shut up yourselves to yourselves, but labor and sacrifice that others may know the preciousness of a living Saviour. You are God's children. Learn of him as little children, that he may work in you and through you. Through your instrumentality the grace of God may come into many hearts."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                                   -    {RH, January 6, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 6]          "It should be a great satisfaction to you to be in a sanitarium like this, where each one is taught to take part in the work of ministering to others. Let each one seek to do the work as he will wish it had been done when the end of all things shall come. Thus you may have a little heaven here below, and angels of God will work through you to make right impressions upon the minds of those who come as patients and guests to the institution. Christ wants to use you as his servants. Seek to help wherever you can. Cultivate the best dispositions, that the grace of God may rest richly upon you.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 7]          "Young and old may learn to look to God as one who will heal, as one who sympathizes, who understands all their necessities, and who will never make a mistake. Your humanity may lay hold of the divinity of Christ by living faith, and you may learn to carry out in this institution the principles of heaven. This will make you a blessing to all around you.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 8]          "Put away all that would hinder you from reaching the high standard set for you in the Word of God. Do not foster a spirit of jealousy or evil surmising or anything that would grieve the Spirit of God. There are those who have this evil in their natures, but if they retain it, Satan will work through them to spoil the influence of this sanitarium. We can not afford to have any such work carried on here. Every worker must stand on the platform of eternal truth. In manifesting a spirit of jealousy, we reveal a characteristic of Satan. We can not afford to harbor one desire that has its origin in him.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 9]          "We are seeking for the life that measures with the life of God; therefore our natures must be brought into conformity with the will of God. We must so conduct our life-work that we can go to God in confidence and open our hearts to him, telling him our necessities, and believing that he hears, and will give us grace and strength to carry out the principles of the Word of God. What we want is heaven, the victor's crown, an entrance through the gates to the city of God, the right to eat of the tree of life that is in the midst of the paradise of God. We want to see the King in his beauty. Then let us daily keep our eyes fixed upon Christ, the perfection of human character, and laying hold of his divine nature, we shall have the strength of divinity to overcome every evil tendency and desire.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 10]          "Christ came to earth to suffer and to die that we might lay hold on eternal life. He gave himself that we might be partakers of the divine nature, and overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. The Lord bids us work out our salvation with fear and trembling. If we perfect a Christian character, we must put away from our lives every evil thing. When we are truly converted to God, we shall hate the things that separate us from him.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 11]          "Christ desires to give to all at his coming the crown of life. I pray that we who are gathered here today may be among those who at that time will greet him with joy, saying, 'Lo, this is our God; we have waited for him, and he will save us: this is the Lord; we have waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his salvation."  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 15]          "My brethren and sisters, we are not half awake. We do not half appreciate the precious time that is passing into eternity. We do not realize the value of the souls for whom Christ gave his precious life. We need to put on the robe of Christ's righteousness and work in harmony with him, in harmony with his ministers, in harmony with all who truly believe the truth for this time.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 16]          "Many are clinging to their old habits and practises, and some are even denying Christ as Peter did. These lose the blessing that they would have at every step if they would follow on to know the Lord. Let us press together. It is no time now for us to quarrel among ourselves, no time to draw apart. Let us not thus counterwork the work that God is seeking to do for us and through us. We need the cementing power of the Holy Spirit to come upon this people.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 17]          "God has a work for his people to do for the world, and if they will work in harmony with one another and with heaven, he will demonstrate his power in their behalf as he did for his first disciples on the day of Pentecost. Those days in which the disciples prepared themselves by prayer and putting away of all disunion, brought them into such close relation to God that he could work for them and through them in a marvelous manner. Today God desires to accomplish great things through the faith and works of his believing people. But we need to stand in right relation to God, that we may understand his voice when he speaks to us.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 18]         "As a people we have had great light and many privileges, yet we are lacking in advanced spirituality. Every sanitarium, every institution in our ranks, should stand forth as a representative of the living principles of truth. In every department of their work, God's glory and the advancement of his kingdom should be the first consideration. Our medical institutions should stand where the glory of God can be clearly revealed through them. It used to be so in the beginning of our work, when the sanitarium was first established at Battle Creek. Now we have sanitariums in many places. An important question to be considered is, What kind of men and women shall those be who occupy positions of more or less responsibility in these institutions? They should be those whose daily lives emit the light of truth, who with sanctified tongues speak only those words that will prove a blessing to others. If the work is done that God desires to see accomplished as the result of the establishment of our sanitarium work, we shall see in these institutions workers who give evidence that they are converted. We must have workers wholly surrendered to God.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 19]          "Time is passing, and souls are perishing for lack of the truth. Let the light shine forth from our sanitariums in clear, distinct rays. May the God of Israel impress upon the hearts and minds of our people the sacredness and the importance of the work to be done. If men and women will co-operate with God with all the powers of their being consecrated to him, they will stand as ministers of righteousness to their fellow men.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 20]          "I know the burdens that many of our sanitariums carry, and I am instructed to say to those in positions of responsibility in these institutions, Let every influence be of such a character as will draw with Christ. Then the sick will understand that Christ is there. Let the meek and lowly Jesus be represented, in the dress of the workers, in the words they speak, in the spirit they manifest.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 20}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 21]          "The blessing of God is waiting to come in large measure upon the workers in the Colorado Sanitarium. I have seen angels of God hovering, hovering, hovering over the workers there. Let none who are there refuse to be converted. Let none feel too important to come under discipline to God. Let the workers understand that they are responsible to God to see that the best influence is exerted in this institution, that the salvation of God may be revealed. The Lord desires to see each one acting his part intelligently as a laborer together with him, that the light of heaven may come into our institutions, and a wonderful work be done.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 21}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 22]          "Instruction was given me in the night season that I must bear a decided message to this people. You greatly need to experience a deeper heart work. It is your privilege to receive more of the Spirit of God, as you engage in fasting and earnest prayer. You need to accept the promises and assurances of God and walk out on them in faith. You need to learn how to present the truths of the Word to those around you in all their binding force and in all their encouragement, that the unconverted may feel the influence of the Spirit of God upon heart and mind and character.  {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 22}
[RH, January 13, 1910 par. 23]         "May God bless you, my brethren and sisters. My heart is drawn out in tenderness and love for you. You are a large company here. Will you not consecrate yourselves to God? We invite you to come to Jesus, to believe in him, and receive from him the outpouring of his Holy Spirit. He will give you this, if you ask in faith believing. Then work in harmony with him to disseminate truth. If you will seek individually to answer in your lives Christ's prayer for his disciples, you will follow on to know the Lord. This is not like the fading strength and glory of the setting sun, but like the morning, the rising sun, which is ever increasing in warmth and light and power."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                                   -    {RH, January 13, 1910 par. 23}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 5]         "'All thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and great shall be the peace of thy children.' Do we give heed to this promise, and are we seeing to it that our children are taught of the Lord? Are we making them understand the requirements of God in the earliest years of their lives? Christ gave his precious life that they might be partakers of the divine nature, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust. The Lord wants the hearts of these children from their very babyhood to be given to his service.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 6]          "Parents, you know something of the inducements by which Satan tries to lead your children into folly. He is working with all his powers to lead them astray. With a determination that many do not dream of, he is seeking to gain control of their minds, and to make the commandments of God of no effect in their lives.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 7]          "He leads them to grieve the hearts of their parents. Never let the parents at such times manifest anger, never strike a blow in passion. While they are too young to reason with, divert their minds as best you can; and as they become older, teach them by precept and example that you can not indulge their wrong desires. Instruct them patiently. Sometimes they will have to be punished, but never do it in such a way that they will feel that you have punished them in anger. By such a course you only work a greater evil. Many unhappy differences in the family circle might be avoided if parents would obey the counsel of the Lord in the training of their children. 'In righteousness shalt thou be established,' God declares; that is, in doing the works of righteousness.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 8]          "We need to present to the youth an inducement for right-doing. Silver and gold is not sufficient for this. Let us reveal to them the love and mercy and grace of Christ, the preciousness of his Word, and the joys of the overcomer. In efforts of this kind we shall do a work that will last throughout eternity.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 9]          "When the work of the judgment is finished, and decisions have been made for eternity, it will be seen that those who have given themselves whole-heartedly to the service of God are the ones who stand right with heaven. Some of these may not have been able to leave their families to go to distant mission fields, but they have been missionaries in their own neighborhood. Their hearts have been so filled with the love of God that their great anxiety has been to win souls for him. This has been more to them than silver and gold and the precious things of this world. And as they have labored in simplicity to minister the word of truth, the Spirit of God has sent home the word to the hearts of the people.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 10]          "My brethren and sisters, let us study the simplicity there is in the Word of God. Let us see what we can do to advance the cause of Christ in the earth. Christ was in this world as a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. There were many who set themselves against his work. There will be those who will oppose you. But your work is to preach Christ and him crucified; and when you do this, the salvation of God will be revealed in the conversion of souls.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 11]          "Since I left my home in California in April, I have visited many places, and have spoken to thousands of people. This is the last stop I expect to make before reaching my home again. I would leave these words with you: Carry forward the work in faith and humble dependence upon God. Let each believer have light in himself; then the blessing of God will rest upon you, and you will see the salvation of God in the advancement of his work in this field."  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 18]          "I was very happily surprised to find here a place where we need not wait to make great preparations before our school can be opened. Here we may call the students to come, and we can begin school work just as soon as they are on the ground. The advantages to be found here are many. A great deal of labor has been put forth to improve this property, which up to the present time has been used as a health resort.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 19]          "The Angwin place is more appropriate for our school work than was the property we were previously considering at Buena Vista, near Sonoma. There was on that place, it is true, one very large, expensive building, but this building was not so well adapted to our school work as the buildings at Angwin. At Sonoma other buildings would have had to be erected very soon; but at Angwin there are sufficient buildings for present needs, and our school work can begin at once.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 20]          "The buildings are substantial, and in good repair. The whole bears the appearance of good care and neatness. The large supply of good bedding and mattresses reminded me of what we found at Loma Linda when that property was purchased. The buildings are well adapted to our present necessities. Later on, more may need to be erected. Facilities will be added from time to time as they are needed.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 20}
[RH, January 20, 1910 par. 21]          "I am very glad that we need be delayed no longer in locating our school, and I am more thankful than I can express that our school and our sanitarium are near enough together so that their educational work can blend. The school can help the sanitarium by supplying it with fruit and vegetables, and the sanitarium can help the school by purchasing these things. And the students may receive advantages from both these institutions."        Sanitarium, Cal.  {RH, January 20, 1910 par. 21}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 1]       February 10, 1910 A Lesson in Health Reform  ［ADDRESS  AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, MAY 26, 1909.］    Mrs. E. G. White         "In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he brought the vessels into the treasure-house of his god.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 2]          "And the king spake unto Ashpenaz the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king's seed, and of the princes; children in whom was no blemish, but well favored, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in the king's palace, and whom they might teach the learning and the tongue of the Chaldeans. And the king appointed them a daily provision of the king's meat, and of the wine which he drank: so nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might stand before the king.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 3]          "Now among these were of the children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: unto whom the prince of the eunuchs gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name of Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariah, of Abed-nego.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 4]          "But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king's meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the prince of the eunuchs that he might not defile himself. Now God had brought Daniel into favor and tender love with the prince of the eunuchs. And the prince of the eunuchs said unto Daniel, I fear my lord the king, who hath appointed your meat and your drink: for why should he see your faces worse liking than the children which are of your sort? then shall ye make me endanger my head to the king.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 5]          "Then said Daniel to Melzar, whom the prince of the eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink. Then let our countenances be looked upon before thee and the countenance of the children that eat of the portion of the king's meat; and as thou seest, deal with thy servants. So he consented to them in this matter, and proved them ten days. And at the end of ten days their countenances appeared fairer and fatter in flesh than all the children which did eat the portion of the king's meat. Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, and the wine that they should drink; and gave them pulse.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 6]          "As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams. Now at the end of the days that the king had said he should bring them in, then the prince of the eunuchs brought them in before Nebuchadnezzar. And the king communed with them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm."  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 7]          This record contains much of importance on the subject of health reform. In the experience of the four Hebrew children a lesson is given regarding the need of abstaining from all spirituous liquors, and from indulgence of perverted appetite. The position taken by these Hebrew youth was vindicated, and at the end of ten days they were found fairer in flesh and better in knowledge than all the rest whom the king was proving.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 8]          In this our day, the Lord would be pleased to have those who are preparing for the future, immortal life follow the example of Daniel and his companions in seeking to maintain strength of body and clearness of mind. The more careful we learn to be in treating our bodies, the more readily shall we be able to escape the evils that are in the world through lust.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 9]          There are many who believe that in order to be fitted for acceptable service, they must go through a long course of study under learned teachers in some school of the world. This they must do, it is true, if they desire to secure what the world calls essential knowledge. But we do not say to our youth, You must study, study, keeping your mind all the time on books. Nor do we say to them, You must spend all the time in acquiring the so-called higher education. Let us ask, What is the object of true higher education? Is it not that we may stand in right relation to God? The test of all education should be, Is it fitting us to keep our minds fixed upon the mark of the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus?  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 10]          What is needed by our youth is an education like that which Daniel and his three companions gained. These faithful Hebrews were in important positions. They were placed where they must be careful to observe every principle of righteousness in order to bring others to an understanding of the principles of righteousness. It would not do for them to be lax. They could not afford to indulge appetite. They were to stand where they could, by their example, give proof of the importance of strict adherence to the principles of right living. To do this they were willing to place themselves under test and trial. Ten days was sufficient to prove that the diet they chose was a wholesome one, and that in adopting it they had made no mistake. The evidence which this experience gave to the authorities led them to have a higher opinion of these youth than of all the other students under their care.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 11]          We are to learn how to equalize the labor done by brain, bone, and muscle. If you put to task the faculties of the mind, loading them with heavy burdens, while you leave the muscles unexercised, this course will tell its story just as surely as the wise course of the Hebrew youth told its story. Parents should follow a consistent course in the education of their children. Our youth should be taught from their very childhood how to exercise the body and the mind proportionately. It is not wise to send the children to schools where they are subject to long hours of confinement and where they will gain no knowledge of what healthful living means. Place them under the tuition of those who respect the body and treat it with consideration. Do not place your children in an unfavorable position, where they can not receive the training that will enable them to bear test and trial.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 12]          With all the precious light that has continually been given us in the health publications, we can not afford to live careless, heedless lives, eating and drinking as we please, and indulging in the use of stimulants, narcotics, and condiments. Let us take into consideration the fact that we have souls to save or to lose, and that it is of vital consequence how we relate ourselves to the question of temperance. It is of great importance that individually we act well our part, and have an intelligent understanding of what we should eat and drink, and how we should live to preserve health. All are being proved to see whether they will accept the principles of health reform or follow a course of self-indulgence.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 13]          Let no one think that he can do as he pleases in the matter of diet. But before all who sit at the table with you, let it appear that you follow principle in the matter of eating, as in all other matters, that the glory of God may be revealed. You can not afford to do otherwise; for you have a character to form for the future, immortal life. Great responsibilities rest upon every human soul. Let us comprehend these responsibilities, and bear them nobly in the name of the Lord.  {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, February 10, 1910 par. 14]          To every one who is tempted to indulge appetite I would say, Yield not to temptation, but confine yourself to the use of wholesome foods. You can train yourself to enjoy a healthful diet. The Lord helps those who seek to help themselves; but when men will not take special pains to follow out the mind and will of God, how can he work with them? Let us act our part, working out our salvation with fear and trembling,--with fear and trembling lest we make mistakes in the treatment of our bodies, which, before God, we are under obligation to keep in the most healthy condition possible.                               (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, February 10, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 1]       February 17, 1910 A Lesson in Health Reform  ［ADDRESS  AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, WASHINGTON, D. C., MAY 26, 1909.］    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         We desire that the meetings which are held during the General Conference shall have a telling influence on every soul. Let us prove ourselves worthy of being trusted by God,--worthy of his confidence in our determination that we will not betray our sacred trust. Let us open the way for the light of God to shine into the chambers of the mind. Thus we shall be prepared to help others. To those who appreciate the truth as it is in Jesus, and who desire to reveal the truth in its beauty, its power, and its sanctifying grace, God will give strength to stand against temptation.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 2]          Intelligence is a gift of God,--one that he desires us to use to his glory. Students need not talk of their attainments in the so-called higher education if they have not learned to eat and drink to the glory of God, and to exercise brain, bone, and muscle in such a way as to prepare for the highest possible service. The whole being must be brought into exercise if we would secure a healthy condition of mind; the mental and the physical powers should be used proportionately.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 3]          To those who are desirous of being efficient laborers in God's cause, I would say, If you are putting an undue weight of labor on the brain, thinking you will lose ground unless you study all the time, you had better change your views and your course of action. Unless greater care is exercised in this respect, there are many who will go down to the grave prematurely. This you can not afford to do; for there is a world to be saved.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 4]          A great work is to be done,--a work that we have scarcely begun as yet. Everywhere, everywhere the truth is to stand forth in its glorious power and in its simplicity. Do not boast of what you know, but take your case to God. Say to him, I comply with the conditions. Now, Lord, as I educate my appetites and tastes, so that a healthy current of blood may flow through my veins, wilt thou sustain me? Teach me how to use my powers in presenting the most precious truths that have ever come to mortals for the fitting up of character for the future, immortal life.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 5]          Fathers and mothers, you have a solemn work to do. The eternal salvation of your children depends upon your course of action. How will you successfully educate your children? Not by scolding; for it will do no good. Talk to your children as if you had confidence in their intelligence. Deal with them kindly, tenderly, lovingly. Tell them what God would have them do. Tell them that God would have them educated and trained to be laborers together with him. When you act your part, you can trust the Lord to act his part. Be strong in faith, and teach your children that we are all dependent upon God. Read to them the story of the four Hebrew children, and impress their minds with a realization of the influence for good that was exerted in Daniel's time because of strict adherence to principle.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 6]         In connection with your home, have a garden if possible, where your children can work and where you can work with them. So instruct them and so arrange their work that their spare time will not be spent in idleness. Give them something definite to do, and let them feel that they are doing something to help father and mother to sustain the family. Let the older ones feel the responsibility of giving a right example to the younger children. Let all act a part according to their years. When the children thus trained attend school, they will have clear minds. They will be able to reason for themselves, and will not accept that which this one says or what that one says without some proof.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 7]          I wish to say to every father and mother, If you have a hasty temper, seek God for help to overcome it. When you are provoked to impatience, go to your chamber, and kneel down and ask God to help you that you may have a right influence over your children. Your children are God's children; they are to have a life that measures with the life of God. Can you comprehend it?--a life that measures with the life of God. It was to give them this that God sent his Son into the world. For this Christ laid off his royal robe and kingly crown and came to this sinful world as a helpless babe. He was educated under the supervision of heavenly angels. He worked at the carpenter's trade,--he who was the Prince of life, the Saviour of all that would believe in him.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 8]         When Christ came to our world, in him were combined divinity and humanity. In his humanity he could lay hold of humanity; by virtue of his divinity he could bring power and health and grace to mankind. Thus he would make men and women partakers of the divine nature and able to escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 9]          To us is given the work of overcoming. This is no haphazard work. Only as we become partakers of the divine nature can we overcome our hereditary and cultivated tendencies to evil. We must be trained to understand and follow Bible principles; we must learn of Christ the science of eating and drinking to the glory of God.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 10]          The Lord desires that his people shall be a wise people, and carry a sensible influence wherever they go. He has given us capabilities, and a part to act in his work. Let us act our part as faithfully as the four Hebrew worthies acted theirs. Then angels of God will preside in our homes.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 11]         You remember the story of the woman who was healed by touching Christ's garment when in the midst of a dense throng. Her disease was such that no earthly physician's power could help her. She saw Jesus healing the sick, and hope sprang up in her heart. She thought she would wait her opportunity, and, when she got within reach of the Saviour, she put forth her finger and touched the hem of his garment; and immediately she was made whole. In this experience there was a lesson that Christ desired to impress on the throng about him. Humanity had connected with divinity, and the blessing had been received.  {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, February 17, 1910 par. 12]          Christ came to the earth to bring divinity to humanity. We need that divinity; young and old need it. If you do not know anything about this power, I beseech you for Christ's sake to seek for it. Endeavor to live a consistent life. Take hold of Christ by living, active faith. Come to him just as you are, helpless and dependent, and say, "Lord, I believe; help thou mine unbelief." Help me to study thy life, thy self-denial and self-sacrifice; help me to become a Christian in every sense of the word.                                                                   -    {RH, February 17, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 1]       February 24, 1910 Faithfulness in Health Reform  ［SERMON  AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, WASHINGTON, D. C., MAY 31, 1909.］    Mrs. E. G. White         I am instructed to bear a message to all our people on the subject of health reform; for many have backslidden from their former loyalty to health reform principles.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 2]          God's purpose for his children is that they shall grow up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. In order to do this they must use aright every power of mind, soul, and body. They can not afford to waste any mental or physical strength.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 3]          The question of how to preserve the health is one of primary importance. When we study this question in the fear of God, we shall learn that it is best, for both our physical health and our spiritual advancement, to observe simplicity in diet. Let us patiently study this question. We need knowledge and judgment in order to move wisely in this matter. Nature's laws are not to be resisted, but obeyed.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 4]          Those who have received instruction regarding the evils of the use of flesh-meats, tea, and coffee, and rich and unhealthful food preparations, and who are determined to make a covenant with God by sacrifice, will not continue to indulge their appetite for food that they know to be unhealthful. God demands that the appetite be cleansed, and that self-denial be practised in regard to those things which are not good. This is a work that will have to be done before his people can stand before him a perfected people.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 5]          The remnant people of God must be a converted people. The presentation of this message is to result in the conversion and sanctification of souls. We are to feel the power of the Spirit of God in this movement. This is a wonderful, definite message; it means everything to the receiver, and it is to be proclaimed with a loud cry. We must have a true, abiding faith that this message will go forth with increasing importance till the close of time.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 6]          There are some professed believers who accept certain portions of the Testimonies as the message of God, while they reject those portions that condemn their favorite indulgences. Such persons are working contrary to their own welfare, and the welfare of the church. It is essential that we walk in the light while we have the light. Those who claim to believe in health reform, and yet work counter to its principles in the daily life-practise, are hurting their own souls, and leave wrong impressions upon the minds of believers and unbelievers.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 7]          A solemn responsibility rests upon those who know the truth, that all their works shall correspond with their faith, and that their lives shall be refined and sanctified, and they be prepared for the work that must rapidly be done in these closing days of the message. They have no time or strength to spend in the indulgence of appetite. The words should come to us now with impelling earnestness, "Repent, . . . and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord." There are many among us who are deficient in spirituality, and who, unless they are wholly converted, will certainly be lost. Can you afford to run the risk?  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 8]          Pride and weakness of faith are depriving many of the rich blessings of God. There are many who, unless they humble their hearts before the Lord, will be surprised and disappointed when the cry is heard, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh!" They have the theory of the truth, but they have no oil in their vessel with their lamp. Our faith at this time must not stop with assent to belief in the theory of the third angel's message. We must have the oil of the grace of Christ that will feed the lamp, and cause the light of life to shine forth, showing the way to those who are in darkness.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 9]          If we would escape having a sickly experience, we must begin in earnest without delay to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling. There are many who give no decided evidence that they are true to their baptismal vows. Their zeal is chilled by formality, worldly ambition, pride, and love of self. Occasionally their feelings are stirred. but they do not fall upon the Rock, Christ Jesus. They do not come to God with hearts that are broken in repentance and confession. Those who experience the work of true conversion in their hearts will reveal the fruits of the Spirit in their lives. O that those who have so little spiritual life would realize that eternal life can be granted only to those who become partakers of the divine nature, and escape the corruption that is in the world through lust!  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 10]          The power of Christ alone can work the transformation in heart and mind that all must experience who would partake with him of the new life in the kingdom of God. "Except a man be born again," the Saviour has said, "he can not see the kingdom of God." The religion that comes from God is the only religion that can lead to God. In order to serve him aright, we must be born of the divine Spirit. This will lead to watchfulness. It will purify the heart and renew the mind, and give us a new capacity for knowing and loving God. It will give us willing obedience to all his requirements. This is true worship.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 11]          God requires continual advancement from his people. They need to learn that indulged appetite is the greatest hindrance to mental improvement and soul sanctification. With all our profession of health reform, many of us eat improperly. Indulgence of appetite is the greatest cause of physical and mental debility, and lies largely at the foundation of feebleness and premature death. Let the individual who is seeking to possess purity of spirit bear in mind that in Christ there is power to control the appetite.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 12]          If we could be benefited by indulging the desire for flesh-meats, I would not make this appeal to you; but I know we can not. Flesh foods are injurious to the physical well-being, and we should learn to do without them. Those who are in a position where it is possible to secure a vegetarian diet, but who choose to follow their own preferences in this matter, eating and drinking as they please, will gradually grow careless of the instruction the Lord has given regarding other phases of the present truth, and will lose their perception of what is truth; they will surely reap as they have sown.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 13]          I have been instructed that the students in our schools are not to be served with flesh foods or with food preparations that are known to be unhealthful. Nothing that will serve to encourage a desire for stimulants should be placed on the tables. I appeal to old and young and to middle-aged: Deny your appetite of those things that are doing you injury. Serve the Lord by sacrifice. Let the children have an intelligent part in this work. We are all members of the Lord's family, and the Lord would have his children, young and old, determine to deny appetite, and to save the means needed for the building of meeting-houses and the support of missionaries.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 14]          I am instructed to say to parents, Place yourselves, soul and spirit, on the Lord's side of this question. We need ever to bear in mind that in these days of probation we are on trial before the Lord of the universe. Will you not give up indulgences that are doing you injury? Words of profession are cheap; let your acts of self-denial testify that you will be obedient to the demands that God makes on his peculiar people. Then put into the treasury a portion of the means you save by your acts of self-denial, and there will be that with which to carry on the work of God.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 15]          There are many who feel that they can not get along without flesh-meats; but if these would place themselves on the Lord's side, resolutely resolved to walk in the way of his guidance, they would receive strength and wisdom as did Daniel and his fellows. They would find that the Lord would give them sound judgment. Many would be surprised to see how much could be saved for the cause of God by acts of self-denial. The small sums saved by deeds of sacrifice will do more for the upbuilding of the cause of God than larger gifts will accomplish that have not called for denial of self.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 16]          Seventh-day Adventists are handling momentous truths. More than forty years ago the Lord gave us special light on health reform, but how are we walking in that light? How many have refused to live in harmony with the counsels of God? We as a people should make advancement proportionate to the light received. It is our duty to understand and respect the principles of health reform. On the subject of temperance we should be in advance of all other people; and yet there are among us well-instructed members of the church, and even ministers of the gospel, who have little respect for the light that God has given upon this subject. They eat as they please, and work as they please.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 17]          Let those who are teachers and leaders in our cause take their stand firmly on Bible ground in regard to health reform, and give a straight testimony to those who believe we are living in the last days of this earth's history. A line of distinction must be drawn between those who serve God, and those who serve themselves.  {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, February 24, 1910 par. 18]          I have been shown that the principles that were given us in the early days of the message are as important and should be regarded just as conscientiously today as they were then. There are some who have never followed the light given on the question of diet. It is now time to take the light from under the bushel, and let it shine forth in clear rays.                               (To be concluded)                                                                   -    {RH, February 24, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 1]      March 3, 1910 Faithfulness in Health Reform  ［SERMON  AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, WASHINGTON, D. C., MAY 31, 1909.］    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         The principles of healthful living mean a great deal to us individually and as a people. When the message of health reform first came to me, I was weak and feeble, subject to frequent fainting spells. I was pleading with God for help, and he opened before me the great subject of health reform. He instructed me that those who are keeping his commandments must be brought into sacred relation to himself, and that by temperance in eating and drinking they must keep mind and body in the most favorable condition for service. This light has been a great blessing to me. I took my stand as a health reformer, knowing that the Lord would strengthen me. I have better health today, notwithstanding my age, than I had in my younger days.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 2]         It is reported by some that I have not followed the principles of health reform as I have advocated them with my pen; but I can say that I have been a faithful health reformer. Those who have been members of my family know that this is true.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 3]          We do not mark out any precise line to be followed in diet; but we do say that in countries where there are fruits, grains, and nuts in abundance, flesh-meat is not the right food for God's people. I have been instructed that flesh-meat has a tendency to animalize the nature, to rob men and women of that love and sympathy which they should feel for every one, and to give the lower passions control over the higher powers of the being. If meat eating was ever healthful, it is not safe now. Cancers, tumors, and pulmonary diseases are largely caused by meat eating.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 4]          We are not to make the use of flesh-meat a test of fellowship, but we should consider the influence that professed believers who use flesh-meats have over others. As God's messengers, shall we not say to the people, "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God"? Shall we not bear a decided testimony against the indulgence of perverted appetite? Will any who are ministers of the gospel, proclaiming the most solemn truth ever given to mortals, set an example in returning to the flesh-pots of Egypt? Will those who are supported by the tithe from God's storehouse permit themselves by self-indulgence to poison the life-giving current flowing through their veins? Will they disregard the light and warnings that God has given them? The health of the body is to be regarded as essential to growth in grace and the acquirement of an even temper. If the stomach is not properly cared for, the formation of an upright moral character will be hindered. The brain and nerves are in sympathy with the stomach. Erroneous eating and drinking result in erroneous thinking and acting.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 5]          All are now being tested and proved. We have been baptized into Christ, and if we will act our part by separating from everything that would drag us down, and make us what we ought not to be, strength to grow into Christ, who is our living head, will be given us, and we shall see the salvation of God.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 6]          Only when we are intelligent in regard to the principles of healthful living, can we be fully aroused to see the evils resulting from improper diet. Those who, after seeing their mistakes, have courage to change their habits, will find that the reformatory process requires a struggle and much perseverance; but when correct tastes are once formed, they will realize that the use of the food which they formerly regarded as harmless was slowly but surely laying the foundation for dyspepsia and other diseases.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 7]          Fathers and mothers, watch unto prayer. Guard strictly against intemperance in every form. Teach your children the principles of true health reform. Teach them what things to avoid in order to preserve health. Already the wrath of God has begun to be visited on the children of disobedience. What crimes, what sins, what iniquitous practises, are now being revealed on every hand! As a people, we are to exercise great care in guarding our children against depraved associates.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 8]                          Health Reform to Be Taught          Greater efforts should be put forth to educate the people in the principles of health reform. Cooking schools should be established, and house-to-house instruction should be given in the art of cooking wholesome food. Old and young should learn how to cook more simply. Wherever the truth is presented, the people are to be taught how to prepare food in a simple, yet appetizing way. They are to be shown that a nourishing diet can be provided without the use of flesh-meats.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 9]          Teach the people that it is better to know how to keep well than how to cure disease. Our physicians should be wise educators, warning all against self-indulgence, and showing that abstinence from the things that God has prohibited is the only way to prevent ruin of body and mind.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 10]          Much tact and discretion should be employed in preparing nourishing food to take the place of that which has formerly constituted the diet of those who are learning to be health reformers. Faith in God, earnestness of purpose, and a willingness to help one another, will be required. A diet lacking in the proper elements of nutrition, brings reproach upon the cause of health reform. We are mortal, and must supply ourselves with food that will give proper nourishment to the body.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 11]                              Extreme Views          Some of our people, while conscientiously abstaining from eating improper foods, neglect to supply themselves with the elements necessary for the sustenance of the body. Those who take an extreme view of health reform are in danger of preparing tasteless dishes, making them so insipid that they are not satisfying. Food should be prepared in such a way that it will be appetizing as well as nourishing. It should not be robbed of that which the system needs. I use some salt, and always have, because salt, instead of being deleterious, is actually essential for the blood. Vegetables should be made palatable with a little milk or cream, or something equivalent.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 12]          While warnings have been given regarding the dangers of disease through butter, and the evil of the free use of eggs by small children, yet we should not consider it a violation of principle to use eggs from hens which are well cared for and suitably fed. Eggs contain properties which are remedial agencies in counteracting certain poisons.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 13]          Some, in abstaining from milk, eggs, and butter, have failed to supply the system with proper nourishment, and as a consequence have become weak and unable to work. Thus health reform is brought into disrepute. The work that we have tried to build up solidly is confused with strange things that God has not required, and the energies of the church are crippled. But God will interfere to prevent the results of these too strenuous ideas. The gospel is to harmonize the sinful race. It is to bring the rich and poor together at the feet of Jesus.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 14]          The time will come when we may have to discard some of the articles of diet we now use, such as milk and cream and eggs; but it is not necessary to bring upon ourselves perplexity by premature and extreme restrictions. Wait until the circumstances demand it, and the Lord prepares the way for it.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 15]          Those who would be successful in proclaiming the principles of health reform must make the Word of God their guide and counselor. Only as the teachers of health principles do this, can they stand on vantage-ground. Let us never bear a testimony against health reform by failing to use wholesome, palatable food in place of the harmful articles of diet that we have discarded. Do not in any way encourage an appetite for stimulants. Eat only plain, simple, wholesome food, and thank God constantly for the principles of health reform. In all things be true and upright, and you will gain precious victories.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 16]                         Diet in Different Countries          While working against gluttony and intemperance, we must recognize the condition to which the human family is subjected. God has made provision for those who live in the different countries of the world. Those who desire to be coworkers with God must consider carefully before they specify just what foods should and should not be eaten. We are to be brought into connection with the masses. Should health reform in its most extreme form be taught to those whose circumstances forbid its adoption, more harm than good would be done. As I preach the gospel to the poor, I am instructed to tell them to eat that food which is most nourishing. I can not say to them, "You must not eat eggs, or milk, or cream. You must use no butter in the preparation of food." The gospel must be preached to the poor, but the time has not yet come to prescribe the strictest diet.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 17]                      Loss in Neglect of Health Reform          Those ministers who feel at liberty to indulge the appetite are falling far short of the mark. God wants them to be health reformers. He wants them to live up to the light that has been given on this subject. I feel sad when I see those who ought to be zealous for our health principles not yet converted to the right way of living. I pray that the Lord may impress their minds that they are meeting with great loss. If things were as they should be in the households that make up our churches, we might do double work for the Lord.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 18]                       Conditions of Answered Prayer          In order to be purified and to remain pure, Seventh-day Adventists must have the Holy Spirit in their hearts and in their homes. The Lord has given me light that when the Israel of today humble themselves before him, and cleanse the soul-temple from all defilement, he will hear their prayers in behalf of the sick, and will bless in the use of his remedies for disease. When in faith the human agent does all he can to combat disease, using the simple methods of treatment that God has provided, his efforts will be blessed of God.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 19]         If, after so much light has been given, God's people will cherish wrong habits, indulging self and refusing to reform, they will suffer the sure consequences of transgression. If they are determined to gratify perverted appetite at any cost, God will not miraculously save them from the consequences of their indulgence. They "shall lie down in sorrow."  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 20]          Those who choose to be presumptuous, saying, "The Lord has healed me, and I need not restrict my diet; I can eat and drink as I please," will erelong need, in body and soul, the restoring power of God. Because the Lord has graciously healed you, you must not think you can link yourselves up with the self-indulgent practises of the world. Do as Christ commanded after his work of healing, "Go, and sin no more." Appetite must not be your god.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 20}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 21]          The Lord gave his word to ancient Israel, that if they would cleave strictly to him, and do all his requirements, he would keep them from all such diseases as he had brought on the Egyptians; but this promise was given on the condition of obedience. Had the Israelites obeyed the instruction they received, and profited by their advantages, they would have been the world's object-lesson of health and prosperity. The Israelites failed of fulfilling God's purpose, and thus failed of receiving the blessings that might have been theirs. But in Joseph and Daniel, in Moses and Elijah, and many others, we have noble examples of the results of the true plan of living. Like faithfulness today will produce like results. To us it is written, "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 21}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 22]                      Self-Surrender Brings Rest          O how many lose the richest blessings that God has in store for them in health and spiritual endowments! There are many souls who wrestle for special victories and special blessings that they may do some great thing. To this end they are always feeling that they must make an agonizing struggle in prayer and tears. When these persons search the Scriptures with prayer to know the expressed will of God, and then do his will from the heart without one reservation or self-indulgence, they will find rest. All the agonizing, all the tears and struggles, will not bring them the blessing they long for. Self must be entirely surrendered. They must do the work that presents itself, appropriating the abundance of the grace of God which is promised to all who ask in faith.  {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 22}
[RH, March 3, 1910 par. 23]          "If any man will come after me," said Jesus, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me." Let us follow the Saviour in his simplicity and self-denial. Let us lift up the Man of Calvary by word and by holy living. The Saviour comes very near to those who consecrate themselves to God. If ever there was a time when we needed the working of the Spirit of God upon our hearts and lives, it is now. Let us lay hold of this divine power for strength to live a life of holiness and self-surrender.                                                                   -    {RH, March 3, 1910 par. 23}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 1]       March 10, 1910 Mingling Error With Truth    Mrs. E. G. White         In the days of King Josiah a strange appearance could be seen opposite the temple of God. Crowning the eminence of the Mount of Olives, peering above the groves of myrtle and olive trees, were unseemly, gigantic idols. Josiah gave commandment that these idols should be destroyed. This was done, and the broken fragments were rolled down the channel of the Kedron. The shrines were left a mass of ruins.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 2]          But the question was asked by many a devout worshiper, How came that architecture on the opposite side of the Jehoshaphat ravine, thus impiously confronting the temple of God? The truthful answer must be made: The builder was Solomon, known as the wisest king that ever wielded a scepter. These idols bore testimony that he who had been honored and applauded for his wisdom, became a humiliating wreck. He was thrice called the beloved of God. Pure and elevated in character, his piety and wisdom were unexampled. But Solomon did not go on from strength to strength in the pure and true life. It was his ambition to excel other nations in grandeur. To do this, he allied himself by marriage with heathen nations, and in the place of keeping loyal to the true and living God, he allowed his wives to draw him away from God. To please them, he built altars where they might worship their idols. Thus the leaven of idolatry became mingled with Solomon's religious principles. Tares were sown among the wheat.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 3]          Solomon knew that God had chosen Israel, and had made them the depositaries of the true and sacred faith. God had erected a wise barrier between them and the rest of the world, and only by jealousy guarding the ancient landmarks could they preserve their high and distinct character. Why, then, did Solomon become such a moral wreck? He did not act on correct principles. He cultivated alliances with heathen kingdoms. He procured the gold of Ophir and the silver of Tarshish; but at what a cost!  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 4]          Solomon mingled error with truth, and betrayed sacred trusts. The insidious evils of paganism corrupted his religion. One wrong step taken, led to step after step of political alliance. The polygamy so common at that time was directly opposed to the law of Jehovah. But this evil was tolerated in Palestine, and the Israel of God mingled in marriage with Phoenicia, Egypt, Edom, Moab, and Ammon, nations that bowed at idolatrous shrines, practising licentious and cruel rites, greatly dishonoring to God. These Solomon countenanced and sustained. His once noble character, bold and true for God and righteousness, became deteriorated. His profligate expenditure for selfish indulgence made him the instrument of Satan's devices. His conscience became hardened. His conduct as a judge changed from equity and righteousness to tyranny and oppression. He who had offered the dedicatory prayer when the temple was consecrated to God, he who prayed for the people, that their hearts might be undividedly given to the Lord, was in his later years following a course entirely contrary to right. The life once wholly dedicated to God, had been given to the enemy.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 5]          Solomon tried to incorporate light with darkness, Christ with Belial, purity with impurity. But instead of converting the heathen to the truth, he allowed pagan sentiments to be incorporated with his religion. He became an apostate. God was no longer to him the only true and living God, a ruling Providence. Solomon was a religious wreck.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 6]          In the days of Christ, the ruins of the groves erected by Solomon for his wives might still be seen. By the true-hearted in Israel this place was named the Mount of Offense. Solomon little thought that those idol shrines would outlast his reign, continuing even till Shiloh came and looked upon the melancholy sight.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 7]          This case is placed on record as a warning to all who profess to serve God. Let those who know the word of the living God beware of cherishing the errors of the world. These Satan presents in an attractive guise; for he seeks to deceive us, and destroy the simplicity of our faith. If these errors are introduced, they will obscure the precious landmarks of truth.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 8]          God has given men and women talents. None of these gifts are to be perverted to Satan's service. We need to guard jealously the simplicity of our faith. Let none who know the truth employ their mental faculties in any work that leads away from right principles. Thus they prostitute their powers, which are gifts from the Heavenly Father, and bring upon themselves spiritual weakness and inefficiency. We can not with safety tamper with the leaven of false, dishonoring doctrines. Think of Solomon's history, and do not mingle error with the truth.  {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, March 10, 1910 par. 9]         The safeguards of our peace are to be preserved by watchfulness and much prayer. Great care is to be shown in the choice of associates, lest instead of leading them, we are led into evil, and imperil our souls. We must do nothing to lower the standard of our religious principles. Let there be a decided reformation. Let nothing be done to weaken the faith or mar the soul. Let our reward be the clean hands, the pure heart, the noble purpose.                                                    -    {RH, March 10, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 1]       March 17, 1910 The Need of Living Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         It is one thing to read and teach the Bible, and another thing to have, by practise, its life-giving, sanctifying principles engrafted on the soul. God is in Christ, reconciling the world to himself. If those who claim to be his followers draw apart, showing no affectionate or compassionate interest in one another, they are not sanctified to God. They have not his love in their hearts.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 2]          Christ has shown his great love for us by giving his life that we should not perish in our sins, that he might clothe us with his salvation. If this divine love is cherished in our hearts, it cements and strengthens our union with those of like faith. "He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him." The strengthening of our love for our brethren and sisters strengthens our love for Christ. This principle of love for God and for those for whom Christ died, needs to be quickened by the Holy Spirit, and cemented with brotherly kindness, tenderness; it needs to be strengthened by acts which testify that God is love. This union, which joins heart with heart, is not the result of sentimentalism, but the working of a healthful principle.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 3]          Faith works by love, and purifies the soul from all selfishness. Thus the soul is perfected in love. And having found grace and mercy through Christ's precious blood, how can we fail to be tender and merciful? "By grace are ye saved through faith." The mind should be educated to exercise faith rather than to cherish doubt, suspicion, and jealousy. We are too prone to regard obstacles as impossibilities. To have faith in the promises of God, to go forward by faith, pressing on without being governed by circumstances, is a lesson hard to learn. Yet it is a positive necessity that every child of God should learn this lesson. The grace of God through Christ is ever to be cherished, for it is given us as the only way of approaching God.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 4]          Faith in the words of God spoken by Christ enshrouded in the pillar of cloud, would have enabled the children of Israel to make a record wholly different from that which they did make. Their lack of faith in God gave them a very checkered history.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 5]          The faith mentioned in God's Word calls for a life in which faith in Christ is an active, living principle. It is God's will that faith in Christ shall be made perfect by works; he connects the salvation and eternal life of those who believe, with these works, and through them provides for the light of truth to go to all countries and peoples. This is the fruit of the workings of God's Spirit.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 6]          We show our faith in God by obeying his commands. Faith is always expressed in words and actions. It produces practical results; for it is a vital element in the life. The life that is molded by faith develops a determination to advance, to go forward, following in the footsteps of Christ.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 7]          Faith in Jesus Christ as our personal Saviour, the One who pardons our sins and transgressions, the One who is able to keep us from sin and lead us in his footsteps, is set forth in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. Here are presented the fruits of a faith that works by love and purifies the soul from selfishness. Faith and works are here combined.  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 8]          "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. . . . And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, March 17, 1910 par. 9]          "Thy righteousness shall go before thee." What does this mean? Christ is our righteousness. He goes before us, and we follow him, working in love and compassion for the needy and destitute, bringing into the light of present truth many who are now in the darkness of error.                                                                   -    {RH, March 17, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 1]       March 24, 1910 The Great Commission; a Call  to Service    Mrs. E. G. White         A short time before his ascension to his heavenly throne, Christ commissioned his disciples to go into all the world as teachers of righteousness. "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth," he said. "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 2]          The company of believers to whom these words were addressed, had assembled by appointment on a mountain in Galilee, there to meet their risen Lord. When the Saviour appeared, he charged his followers to labor untiringly for the advancement of his kingdom. Again and again the solemn words of the gospel commission were repeated, that the disciples might grasp their significance.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 3]          Among the believers to whom the commission was given, were many from the humbler walks of life,--men and women who had learned to love their Lord, and who had determined to follow his example of self-denying service. To these lowly ones of but limited talent, as well as to the disciples who had been with the Saviour during the years of his earthly ministry, was the commission given to go "into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." These humble followers of Jesus shared with the apostles their Lord's comforting assurance, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 4]          To the members of the early Christian church was given a precious trust. They were to be executors of the will in which Christ had bequeathed to the world the treasure of life eternal. Repentance and remission of sins was to be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And they proved true to their trust. Endued, soon afterward with power from on high, they boldly confessed their faith in a risen Saviour. Many of such as should be saved were added to their number.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 5]          Later, when the believers were scattered by persecution, they went forth filled with missionary zeal. The last words of the Saviour, bidding them teach all nations, were constantly sounding in their ears. They realized the responsibility of their work. They knew that they held in their hands the bread of life for a famishing world; and they were constrained by the love of Christ to go everywhere, breaking the bread of life to all who were in need. The Lord wrought through them. Wherever they went, the sick were healed, and the poor had the gospel preached unto them.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 6]          In the trust given to the first disciples, believers in every age have shared. God desires that every believer shall be an executor of the Saviour's will. Every one has been given sacred truth to impart to the world. In every age God's faithful people have been aggressive missionaries, consecrating their resources to the honor of his name, and wisely using their talents in his service.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 7]          The unselfish labor of God's people in ages past is to his servants today an object-lesson and an inspiration. Today, God's chosen people are to be zealous of good works, separating from all worldly ambition, and walking humbly in the footsteps of the lowly Nazarene, who went about doing good. Freed from selfishness and pride, they are to strive to honor God and to advance his work in the world. With sympathy and compassion they are to minister to those in need of help, seeking to lighten the woe of suffering humanity. As they engage in this work, they will be richly blessed, and will see souls won to the Redeemer; for the influence that attends the practical carrying out of the Saviour's commission, is irresistible. Such work calls for laborious effort, but it brings a rich reward, for by it perishing souls are saved.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 8]         The members of God's remnant church in this our day depend too largely on the ministers to fulfill the commission of Christ to go into all the world with the gospel message. Many have seemed to lose sight of the fact that this commission was given not only to those who had been ordained to preach, but to laymen as well. It is a fatal mistake to suppose that the work of saving souls depends alone on the ordained ministry. All who receive the life of Christ are called to work for the salvation of their fellow men.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 9]          "The Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come." This commission to bid others come, embraces the entire church, and applies to every one who has accepted Christ as his personal Saviour. Of those who receive Christ it is written, "As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: . . . and of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace." That which we receive, we are to impart. Every soul who has heard the divine invitation, is to echo the message from hill and valley, saying to those with whom he comes in contact, "Come." From the moment of conversion, those who receive Christ are to become the light of the world. They are to reflect the glory of the bright and morning Star. Jesus would impress upon his church the fact that they are his brethren; that they are to unite with him as laborers together with God. They are to be a brotherhood for the saving of humanity.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 10]          The Holy Spirit, Christ's representative, arms the weakest with might to press forward to victory. God has organized his instrumentalities to draw all men unto himself. He sends forth to his work many who have not been dedicated by the laying on of hands. He answers objections that some may feel inclined to raise against this class of laborers, even before these objections arise. God sees the end from the beginning. He knows and anticipates every want, and provides for every emergency. If finite men to whom he commits sacred responsibilities in connection with the management of his work, do not bar the way, he will send forth many laborers into the vineyard.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 11]          To every converted soul the Lord of the vineyard is now saying, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." In the field where the follower of Christ is already situated, or in a field close by, or, perhaps, in some field farther away, he is to begin a work for God. The work that some are able to do, may appear to be restricted by circumstances; but wherever it is, if performed with faith and diligence, it will be felt to the uttermost parts of the earth.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 12]          Those to whom has been entrusted the responsibility of planning for the advancement of the cause of God at home and abroad, are to give wise counsel and proper encouragement to every humble, consecrated believer upon whose heart the Master of the vineyard places a burden for souls. They are to unite with those whom God himself chooses to labor in some neglected part of the field. Men in responsibility are to realize, as never before, that the Saviour's commission to his disciples included as missionaries all who should believe in his name; and they are to seek in every way possible to encourage the development of all the working forces of the church.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 13]          Let every minister to whom has been committed sacred trusts, take into consideration the vastness of the closing work of God in the earth, and study ways and means of placing the obligation of accomplishing this work on the large number upon whom it rests. Hundreds and thousands who have received the light of truth for this time, but who are still idlers in the market-place, might be engaged in some line of useful service for God. Of these, Christ is now inquiring, "Why stand ye here all the day idle?" and he adds, "Go ye also into the vineyard." Why is it that many more do not respond to the call? Is it because they think themselves excused, in that they do not stand in the pulpit? Let them understand that there is a large work to be done outside the pulpit, by thousands who may never be set apart to the ministry by the laying on of hands. God calls upon all who have been drinking of the water of life, to lead others to the fountain.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 14]          Satan has worked in such a way as to blind the understanding of many who profess to be followers of Christ. He has sought to cause them to neglect their weighty responsibilities, and to lose their first love. As a result of his devices, a selfish, ease-loving spirit has taken possession of many, many believers who might have worked in a variety of ways as God's instrumentalities. They might have visited from house to house, and opened the Scriptures to those whose understanding is darkened. Angels of God would have been close beside them to impress the hearts of those who are thirsting for the waters of life. God would have imbued these workers with his Holy Spirit as they sought to diffuse the light shining upon their pathway. As they labored with an eye single to the glory of God, they would have had increased light. They would have realized the value of a human soul. Contact with the unconverted would have led them to kindle their tapers at the divine altar and bear its light to their fellow men.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 15]          In the closing work of the third angel's message, many who have long stood in the market-place as indifferent idlers, will heed the divine commission, and engage in active service for the Master. God has places of usefulness in the home field, and in the regions beyond, that may be filled acceptably by the most humble men, of varied talent, even if human hands may never be laid on them in ordination. Long has he waited for the missionary spirit to pervade the entire church, so that every one shall work, in some part of the world, as in the sight of the hosts of heaven.  {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, March 24, 1910 par. 16]          "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." When those who claim to have a living experience in the things of God, do their appointed work in the needy fields at home and abroad, in fulfilment of the gospel commission, the whole world will soon be warned, and the Lord Jesus will return to this earth with power and great glory. "This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come."                                                                   -    {RH, March 24, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 1]       March 31, 1910 The World's Need    Mrs. E. G. White         In this age of boasted enlightenment, the Christian church is confronted with a world lying in midnight darkness, almost wholly given over to idolatry. A well-nigh universal disregard of the law of Jehovah is rapidly making the world like the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. As in the days before the flood, violence is filling the land. Gambling and robbery are coming to be common evils. The use of intoxicating liquors is on the increase. Many who have followed their own unsanctified will, seek to end their unprofitable lives by suicide. Iniquity and crime of every order are found in the high places of the earth, and those who assent to these wrongs are seeking to shield the guilty ones from punishment. Not one hundredth part of the corruptions that exist is being made plain to the world. Little of the cruelty that is carried on is known. The wickedness of men has almost reached its limit.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 2]          In many ways Satan is revealing that he rules the world. He is influencing the hearts of men, and corrupting their minds. Men in high places are giving evidence that their thoughts are evil continually. Many are seeking after riches, and scruple not to add to their wealth through fraudulent transactions. The Lord is permitting these men to expose one another in their evil deeds. Some of their iniquitous practises are being laid open before the world, that thinking men who still have a desire in their hearts to be honest and just with their fellow men, may understand why God is beginning to send his judgments on the earth. The Lord will surely punish the world for its iniquity; "the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain."  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 3]          This age presents a sad picture to those whose eyes have been opened to discern the evils that prevail on every hand. The fear and love of God have almost left the world. This is the time prophesied of by Isaiah, when "darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people." Multitudes are led away by the delusions of a faithless generation, and are living in the darkness of error. The prevailing spirit of our time is that of infidelity and apostasy,--a spirit of pretended illumination because of a supposed knowledge of truth, but in reality of the blindest presumption. There is a spirit of opposition to the plain word of God, and to the testimony of his Spirit. There is a spirit of idolatrous exaltation of mere human reason above the revealed wisdom of God.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 4]          The baleful spirit of unbelief is found in every land, and is permeating all ranks of society. It is taught freely in many of the universities, colleges, and high schools, and it comes even into the lessons taught in the common schools and the nurseries. Thousands who profess to be Christians give heed to lying spirits. Everywhere the spirit of darkness in the garb of religion confronts the seeker after truth.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 5]          The Lord in compassion is seeking to enlighten the understanding of those who are now groping in the darkness of error. He is delaying his judgments upon an impenitent world, in order that his light-bearers may seek and save that which is lost. He is now calling upon his church on the earth to awake from the lethargy that Satan has sought to bring upon them, and fulfil their heaven-appointed work of enlightening the world. His message to his church at this time is, "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." To meet the conditions existing at the time when darkness covers the earth, and gross darkness the people, the church of God has been commissioned to co-operate with God in shedding abroad the light of Bible truth. To those who seek to do their part faithfully as bearers of precious light, is given the assurance: "The Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising."  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 6]          The world today is in crying need of a revelation of Christ Jesus in the person of his saints. God desires that his people shall stand before the world a holy people. Why? -- Because there is a world to be saved by the light of gospel truth; and as the message of truth that is to call men out of darkness into God's marvelous light, is given by the church, the lives of its members, sanctified by the Spirit of truth, are to bear witness to the verity of the messages proclaimed.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 7]         God desires his people to place themselves in right relation to him, that they may understand what he requires of them above all things else. They are to reveal to every struggling soul in the world what it means "to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly" with their God. Wherever they are, at home or abroad, they are to be his commandment-keeping people. They are to have the assurance that their sins are forgiven, and that they are accepted as children of the Most High.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 8]          The world is in need of a demonstration of practical Christianity. In view of the fact that those who claim to be followers of Christ are a spectacle to an unbelieving world, it behooves them to make sure that they are in right relation with God. They can not afford to let one day pass in which they do not lay hold by living faith on the God of Israel. In order to stand as lights in the world, they need to have the clear light of the Sun of Righteousness constantly shining upon them. Ever are they to remember that all about them is a world lying in darkness, and perishing for lack of knowledge.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 9]          When God's people so fully separate themselves from evil that he can let the light of heaven rest upon them in rich measure, and shine forth from them to the world, then there will be fulfilled, more fully than it has ever been fulfilled in the past, the prophecy of Isaiah, in which the servant of God declared of the remnant church in the last days: "The Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine eyes round about, and see: all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee."  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 10]          The world is in need of the saving truth that God has entrusted to his people. The world will perish unless it be given a knowledge of God through his chosen agencies. In the power of the Holy Spirit, those who are laborers together with God are to labor with unflagging zeal, and shed abroad in the world the light of precious truth. As they enter the highways and the by-ways, as they labor in the waste places of the earth, at home and in the regions beyond, they will see the salvation of God revealed in a remarkable manner.  {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, March 31, 1910 par. 11]          God's faithful messengers are to seek to carry forward the Lord's work in his appointed way. They are to place themselves in close connection with the Great Teacher, that they may be daily taught of God. They are to wrestle with God in earnest prayer for a baptism of the Holy Spirit, that they may meet the needs of a world perishing in sin. All power is promised those who go forth in faith to proclaim the everlasting gospel. As the servants of God bear to the world a living message fresh from the throne of glory, the light of truth will shine forth as a lamp that burneth, reaching to all parts of the world. Thus the darkness of error and unbelief will be dispelled from the minds of the honest in heart in all lands, who are now seeking after God, if haply they may "feel after him, and find him."                                                    -    {RH, March 31, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 1]       April 7, 1910 Warning the Cities    Mrs. E. G. White         The spiritual darkness that covers the whole earth today, is intensified in the crowded centers of population. It is in the cities of the nations that the gospel worker finds the greatest impenitence and the greatest need. In these same wicked cities there are presented to soul-winners some of the greatest opportunities. Mingled with the multitudes who have no thought of God and heaven, are many who long for light and for purity of heart. Even among the careless and indifferent, there are not a few whose attention may be arrested by a revelation of God's love for the human soul.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 2]         The record of crime and iniquity in the large cities of the land is appalling. The wickedness of the wicked is almost beyond comprehension. Many cities are becoming a very Sodom in the sight of heaven. The increasing wickedness is such that multitudes are rapidly approaching a point in their personal experience beyond which it will be exceedingly difficult to reach them with a saving knowledge of the third angel's message. The enemy of souls is working in a masterful manner to gain full control of the human mind; and what God's servants do to warn and prepare men for the day of judgment, must be done quickly.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 3]         The conditions that face Christian workers in the great cities, constitute a solemn appeal for untiring effort in behalf of the millions living within the shadow impending doom. Men will soon be forced to great decisions, and they must have opportunity to hear and to understand Bible truth, in order that they may take their stand intelligently on the right side. God is now calling upon his messengers, in no uncertain terms, to warn the cities while mercy still lingers, and while multitudes are yet susceptible to the converting influence of Bible truth. Often the needs of the cities have appealed to those who understand by the prophecies what is coming upon the earth, and yet comparatively little has been done to enter these cities with the warning message of present truth. The Spirit of the Lord is still urging men to undertake this work with new courage and zeal, and never cease the effort until a thorough work is done.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 4]          The Lord is in earnest with his people. Long have they delayed entering the cities; and now they must seek to redeem the time. With heart and soul and voice they must respond to the summons of the Master of the vineyard to enter the cities, and work as laborers together with God for the winning of precious souls.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 5]          A little has been done in years past, it is true, in a few cities; but in order to meet the mind of the Lord, those in responsibility must plan for the carrying forward of a broad, well-organized work. They must enter into this campaign with a determination to make God their trust, and to labor with unflagging zeal. Thus they will be enabled to do a strong, solid work, and will gain confidence to continue the effort in other places.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 6]          For the accomplishment of all that God calls for in warning the cities, his servants must plan for a wise distribution of the working forces. Often the laborers who might be a power for good in public meetings, are engaged in other work that allows them no time for active ministry among the people. For the conduct of affairs at the various centers of our work, those in responsibility must endeavor, as far as possible, to find consecrated men who have been trained in business lines. There is constant necessity of guarding against the tendency to tie up at these centers of influence men who could do a larger and more important work on the public platform, in presenting before unbelievers the truths of God's Word.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 7]          As those who have talent to labor in the cities, enter upon this work, even at considerable personal sacrifice, the blessing of heaven will rest upon them. The cities everywhere are calling for earnest, whole-hearted labor from the servants of God. Had this work been done years ago, what changes would have been wrought in the experiences of many souls! O that every believer would appreciate the fact that the Lord has a definite and decided work for each of his servants to perform!  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 8]          When Christ was upon the earth, he faithfully warned the cities, as well as the regions round about. Of him it is recorded in Holy Writ that, following his return to Nazareth after the temptation in the wilderness, he "dwelt in Capernaum, which is upon the seacoast, in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim, . . . by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles; the people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up." Jesus went from city to city, and from village to village, teaching the truth and healing the sick.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 9]          The message of the third angel of Revelation 14 is now to be proclaimed not only in lands far off, but in neglected places close by, where multitudes dwell unwarned and unsaved. God is calling his people at this time to a long-delayed work. Decided efforts are to be made to enlighten those who have never yet been warned. The work in the cities is now to be regarded as of special importance. Let workers be carefully selected, to labor two and two in the cities, in harmony with the counsel of experienced leaders, and under the direction and commission of Jesus Christ.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 10]          God desires his people to labor in perfect harmony in an effort to carry the truth into the cities. I am bidden to keep this matter before the attention of the believers, until they shall be aroused to a realization of its importance. Let not ill-advised lips utter words of discouragement, but let every one in responsibility unite in planning for the accomplishment of this work, knowing that he who has led his servants hitherto will not fail them in this time of special need. Angels of God will go before the workers, and will be their sufficiency. Angels will be in the assemblies to make an impression upon the hearts of the hearers.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 11]          The believers in every church should be aroused to take hold of this work. Let ministers, physicians, and all who know the truth, go about the Lord's work in a sensible way, with Bible in hand, and with heart open to receive divine instruction. Let them look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. If they have a proper sense of the sacredness of the work that Christ desires them to do, their ministry will be marked by a sacred influence that will give evidence of its heavenly inspiration.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 12]          In order that the work in the cities may be carried on as rapidly as possible, careful attention should be given to the distribution of laborers who are qualified to engage in this line of work. While it is in the order of God that strong institutional centers be maintained in connection with the publishing, educational, and medical work, yet it is not his design that institutional work shall be carried forward in a way that will tie up too many men of special talent, and thus rob the field of the help that these men could render in the proclamation of the message.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 13]          Much thought and labor are given to the circulation of the printed page. This is well, and efforts along this line are never to be permitted to slacken; but if more of an effort than is now put forth were given to the sending out of the living missionary to preach the truth, many, many souls would be aroused and won to Christ. While Jesus ministers in the true sanctuary above, he is by his Holy Spirit working through his earthly messengers. The word of the living preacher will often accomplish even more than the printed page. As the Lord's servants go forth trusting in divine power, the Master of the vineyard will work through his chosen ministers, bestowing upon them his Spirit, and fulfilling to them the assurance, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 14]          Those who are Christian physicians may do a precious work for God as medical missionaries. Too often so many things engage the minds of physicians that they are kept from the work that God would have them do as evangelists. Let the medical workers present the important truths of the third angel's message from the physician's view-point. Physicians of consecration and talent can secure a hearing in large cities at times when other men would fail. As physicians unite with ministers in proclaiming the gospel in the great cities of the land, their combined labors will result in influencing many minds in favor of the truth for this time.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 15]          From the light that God has given me, I know that this cause today is in great need of the living representative of Bible truth. The ordained ministers, alone, are not equal to the task. God is calling not only upon the ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, canvassers, Bible workers, and other consecrated laymen of varied talent who have a knowledge of present truth, to consider the needs of the unwarned cities. There should be one hundred believers actively engaged in personal missionary work, where now there is but one. Time is rapidly passing. There is much work to be done before satanic opposition shall close up the way. Every agency must be set in operation, that present opportunities may be wisely improved.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 16]         The Lord is calling upon men and women who have the light of the truth for this time, to engage in genuine personal missionary work. Especially are the church-members living in the cities to exercise, in all humility, their God-given talents in laboring with those who are willing to hear the message that should come to the world at this time. There are great blessings in store for those who fully surrender to the call of God. As such workers undertake to win souls to Jesus, they will find that many who never could be reached in any other way, will respond to intelligent personal effort.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 17]          Some have been fearful of undertaking work in the cities, because this would mean hard and continuous labor and the investment of considerable means. In some conferences it has been regarded as commendable to keep the laboring forces reduced to a minimum, and thus save up means, and show a large surplus in the treasury,--a surplus that might have been wisely expended in diligent, efficient labor. Those who have been influenced by such considerations, need to gain an understanding of the magnitude of the gift that the Lord has made for the salvation of a lost world. The Lord can not accept as workers those who, knowing the truth, can go on day by day, carrying no real burden for those who know it not. Many are in need of a new conversion.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 18]          The truth should be everything to believers. When it becomes not only a matter of intelligence, but a quickening power in the life, believers will reveal a piety and grace that will distinguish them from worldlings. When truth really finds entrance to the heart, it works with convincing power. Truth is a divine sentiment, a living element that can not help revealing itself in the life of the receiver; it will work with convincing power in the soul of every one who gives himself unreservedly to God to be used as a messenger for the saving of the lost.  {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, April 7, 1910 par. 19]          The labors of the apostles in the early Christian church were characterized by wonderful manifestations of the power of God in the lives of the believers. Through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, multitudes were brought to a knowledge of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. The needs of the world today are no less than they were in the days of the apostles. Those who labor for souls in these times of impenitence and unbelief, must yield themselves wholly to God, and work in unison with heavenly intelligences. The power of the Holy Spirit will accompany the labors of those who dedicate their energies and their all unreservedly to the completion of the work that must be done in the last days. Angels from heaven will co-operate with them, and many will be brought to a knowledge of the truth, and will gladly cast in their lot with God's commandment-keeping people. Means will flow into the treasury; strong laborers will be raised up; the unwarned fields of the great regions beyond will be entered; and the work will soon close in triumph.                                                    -    {RH, April 7, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 1]      April 14, 1910 The Regions Beyond    Mrs. E. G. White         As we read reports of missionary labors in distant lands, and study the progress of the cause of present truth in all parts of the world, our hearts are filled with gratitude to God. The Lord is working by his Holy Spirit, and the third angel's message is being received gladly by many, among whom are some who have never before had the privilege of hearing the truths of God's Word. The number of believers is multiplying; churches are being raised up; faithful missionaries are gaining a foothold in many difficult fields. For this advancement we thank God, and take courage.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 2]          But, as yet, there are many important fields across the seas that have had comparatively little labor. In many lands the proclamation of the advent message has reached but few ears. Earnest, persevering efforts should be made to extend a knowledge of the truth to the millions in the mission fields. Calls are coming in from many lands for meetings to be held in the large cities, where a small number of people have already accepted the truth. Why are there so few missionaries to send to these cities? Sometimes those who have received the truth in the different places are left almost wholly without help when they should be visited often, and faithfully educated to become workers.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 3]          In some of the fields where, through the blessing of God, our missionaries have met with a measure of success, and have raised up a few churches, serious problems confront those who desire to see the work advance rapidly. Most of the brethren are poor, and as they look at appearances, it seems impossible for them to do much to sustain and extend the work. But let them remember that in the early days of the cause in the United States, similar difficulties had to be met. At first, there were very few who accepted the truth, and nearly all of these were poor. They were obliged to practise the strictest economy; they brought their needs into as close a compass as possible, in order that they might have even a limited amount of their hard-earned means to use in the advancement of the gospel message. Sometimes it seemed that the work must come to a standstill, and that the publication of the message must stop. But after sacrificing to the utmost of their ability, they cried to the Lord, and he heard them. Some one would be raised up to supply the necessity then pressing upon them, and as they moved forward, new strength was given them to advance.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 4]          It is only by faith, self-denial, and persevering effort that the Lord's work in the earth can be carried forward. The great majority of those who have embraced the truth in foreign fields are poor people, and it seems ordered, in the providence of God, that these should be educated and disciplined to do that which, if they were to look at appearances, would seem impossible. In order to do the work before them, they must strain every nerve and arouse every power. All the mental and financial strength of those who believe the truth must be called into action. If they walk out by faith, as the pioneers in this work were obliged to do in the home field, God will co-operate with their efforts. When they have done all that they can do, and have gained the experience that God desires them to gain in burden-bearing, then he will raise up others to help teach the truth, and also men of means to help carry forward the work.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 5]          In most fields the work goes hard and slow in the beginning. The time of greatest difficulty is the time for the believers to bend their shoulders to the load, and do all in their power to carry forward the work. Advance they must, although the Red Sea be before them, and impassable mountains on either side. God has been with his people in the past, and has blessed their efforts. They must go forward by faith. "The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force." The missionary must pray, believe that his prayers are answered, and then work and trust. He should remember that there must be a beginning before there can be great advancement. "First the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." The work may start in weakness, and its progress may for a time be slow; yet if it is begun in a healthy manner, there will be a steady and substantial gain.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 6]          Let our missionaries in new and difficult fields remember that a high standard should be placed before those who have recently accepted the truth. The new converts should be educated to be careful in speech and circumspect in conduct, thus giving evidence of what the truth has accomplished for them, and by their example shedding light upon those in darkness. All who accept the truth are to be lights in the world. When a church is raised up, thorough and faithful instruction should be given to those who have accepted the religion of Christ Jesus. No part of Christian experience and duty should be neglected; and when the laborer goes on into new fields, the believers where he has formerly worked should not be left uncared for, but should still receive proper instruction. Let nothing be done in an incomplete, slipshod manner, but let all the work be done with wisdom and thoroughness. A few thus brought into the truth will in time accomplish more than would a larger number of uneducated, untrained believers, who do not realize their responsibility, and whose unchristlike peculiarities are woven into the religious experience.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 7]          Those who receive the truth may be poor, but they should not remain ignorant and defective in character, giving a wrong mold to others. When the church fully receives the light, darkness will be dispelled; and if in holiness of character the believers keep pace with the pure and holy doctrines that they have been taught, their light will grow brighter and still brighter, the truth will do its refining work, and the darkness and confusion and the strife of tongues--the curse of so many churches--will not be seen. The power that God will give to his people, if they walk in the light as it shines with increasing clearness upon their pathway, will be constantly received in good works.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 8]          Our church-members in new fields are to be educated to realize that upon them rests an accountability which extends to the minutest acts of life,--to thought, word, and deed. Before the throne of God each one must meet the record of his whole life. Each one will then be called to account, not only for all he has done, whether good or evil, but also for the good he might have done, yet failed to accomplish because of a lack of consecration to God.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 9]          In various foreign fields, it will be necessary to establish small printing-offices, from which many publications may be sent out for distribution. These offices will give many young men and young women of promise an opportunity to gain a practical experience that will fit them for usefulness in the Master's service.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 10]          As the cause of present truth develops in foreign lands, it becomes necessary to establish and maintain training-schools, where the new believers, and especially youth of talent, may be thoroughly prepared to go forth as missionaries. In some fields these schools will also afford to the children of our missionaries  the educational privileges of which some are now deprived. We are thankful that already in several places schools have been established, in which young people are being trained to go forth as soldiers of the cross of Christ, warring manfully against the enemies of the truth. We regret that because of limited means these efforts to educate the youth are so circumscribed.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 11]          Our work in foreign fields must constantly broaden. Our efforts in fields already entered must enlarge. As new fields open for gospel effort, the church must act quickly in sending missionaries to enter these fields. Special efforts must be made, while the angels are holding the four winds. All can now do something. Those who can not be spared from the home field, or who are not fitted to go abroad, can give of their means; and all can pray that the Lord of the harvest shall raise up laborers. Pray, brethren, pray earnestly, that the hearts of some who are doing very little, and of others who have as yet done nothing, may be opened, and that the means which God has entrusted to them may be used wisely in sustaining his cause at home and abroad, to the glory of his name.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 12]          The Lord is soon to come, and before his advent the message of warning is to be proclaimed to all nations, tongues, and peoples. While God's cause is calling for laborers and means to carry the gospel to lands lying in darkness, what are those doing who are living under the full light of gospel truth? There are some who feel no burden for souls. They profess to believe that the end of all things is at hand, but covetousness has blinded their eyes to the needs of the cause of God. The means that he has placed in their hands to be used to his glory, they are tying up in houses and lands, while the proclamation of the truth that God has entrusted to them to be given to the world, is delayed by a lack of means. Every believer is to do his utmost to advance the cause, and is then in faith to ask God to do what man can not do.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 13]          My brother, my sister, you can not be a Christian and cherish at the same time a spirit of covetousness. You can not be a Christian and yet not be putting forth effort to win souls to Jesus. When you hear that there are thousands upon thousands who are in the darkness of error and superstition, knowing not the things that are coming upon the earth, how can you enjoy the truth and remain at ease? Do you feel that the little you can do will be so inadequate to the demand that you might as well do nothing? If each one will do what he can, God will bless the effort, and the treasury will be supplied with funds. If you were perishing from cold and hunger, would you call one your friend who refused even to attempt to relieve you? Think of the multitudes in foreign lands who are perishing for want of the bread of life; and remember that Christ identifies his interests with the interests of these needy ones. "Inasmuch," he says, "as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me."  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 14]          Many of our American brethren have given nobly and willingly for the advancement of the truth in the regions beyond. But in view of the great work yet to be done, those who have given liberally should study how to continue their liberality, and others should now come forward and bear their share of the burden. There is victory before those who are faithful. Our brethren in foreign fields are to labor untiringly. As they become better acquainted with the language of the country in which they are working, their efficiency increases. In many lands, we now have laborers who have learned the language, and who are in a position, with the blessing of heaven, to do a mighty work for God. Let us sustain them heartily with our sympathy, our prayers, and our means.  {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, April 14, 1910 par. 15]          We have no reason for discouragement regarding the work in the regions beyond. Some of the fields to which we were sending means a few years ago, are now entirely self-supporting. The work begun in weakness will be carried on to a glorious termination. The truth will go to all nations, tongues, and peoples, and that speedily. In many dark places of the earth there are faithful believers who have accepted present truth in the face of opposition and ridicule, and often at the expense of worldly prosperity. To the best of their ability, they are trying to help and encourage one another, as members of Christ's body, and to communicate to their friends and neighbors a knowledge of the precious truth that is transforming their own lives. The Day-star has risen in their hearts; the light of the Sun of Righteousness has shone into their minds. Happy people indeed who are thus highly favored! Truly, "it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is."                                                    -    {RH, April 14, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 1]       April 21, 1910 To Every Man His Work    Mrs. E. G. White         When Christ ascended on high, he bade his disciples take up the gospel work where he had left it, and carry it forward to completion. Though almost nineteen centuries have passed since that command was uttered, it has lost none of its force. Today the last warning message of mercy, the closing invitation of the gospel, is going to the world. A great work is yet to be accomplished, a work which will require most earnest, determined effort. Every one who has received the light of truth is required, in turn, to aid in giving that light to the world. If we would at last share the reward of the righteous, we must wisely improve the time of our probation. Moments are more precious than gold.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 2]         We have been redeemed by the blood of Christ; our time, our talents, belong to him, and we should improve every opportunity to advance his cause. We should seek to preserve the full vigor of all our powers for the accomplishment of this work. Whatever detracts from physical vigor weakens mental effort. Hence every practise unfavorable to the health of the body, should be resolutely shunned. We can not maintain consecration to God, and yet injure our health by the wilful indulgence of a wrong habit. "I keep under my body," the great apostle says, "and bring it into subjection, lest that by any means, when I have preached to others I myself should be a castaway."  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 3]          Self-denial is one of the conditions not only of admission into the service of Christ, but of continuance therein. Christ himself declared, in unmistakable language, the conditions of discipleship: "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Yet how often, even in the case of those who call themselves Christians, the love for some pernicious indulgence is stronger than the desire for a sound mind in a sound body. Precious hours of probation are spent, God-given means squandered, to please the eye or to gratify the appetite. Custom holds thousands in bondage to the earthly and the sensual. Many are willing captives; they desire no better portion.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 4]          "Be not deceived; God is not mocked." He knows whether our hearts are wholly devoted to his service, or are given to the things of the world. If we would not be misled by error and falsehood, the heart must be preoccupied by the truth. The Word of God will furnish the mind with weapons of divine power, to vanquish the enemy. Happy is the man, who, when tempted, finds his soul rich in the knowledge of the Scriptures, who finds shelter in the promises of God. "Thy word," the psalmist said, "have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee." We need now, as never before, that calm, steady faith, that undaunted moral courage, which can only be gained from communion with Christ and his Word, to brace us for trial and strengthen us for duty.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 5]          Genuine love for Jesus will be manifested in a desire to work for him. Love for Jesus will lead to love, tenderness, and sympathy for his followers, and so to conscientious, enthusiastic efforts for their salvation. We must work with the same earnestness with which Christ worked. Our efforts should be marked by intensity and perseverance proportionate to the importance of the object we seek -- eternal life.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 6]          Conscientious, enthusiastic workers are needed. The Lord is soon coming. The time for labor is short. Let the precious time remaining be devoted to earnest labor for our Master. Even when we consecrate to him the full strength of our powers, we can do but little in comparison with all that he has done for us.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 7]          In the service of Christ there is no middle ground. Christ said, "He that is not with me is against me." Let none expect to make a compromise with the world, and yet enjoy the blessing of the Lord. Let God's people come out from this world, and be separate. Let unbelievers see that the faith we hold is a living reality, sanctifying the character and transforming the life. Let us surround ourselves with an atmosphere of Christian cheerfulness. Let us show that our religion can stand the test of trial. Let us by kindness, forbearance, and love, prove to the world the power of our faith.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 8]          Life, with its marvelous privileges and opportunities, will soon be ended. The time for improvement in character will be past. Unless our sins are now repented of, and blotted out by the blood of the Lamb, they will stand in the ledger of heaven to confront us in the coming day. Then let us earnestly examine ourselves in the light of God's Word, seeking to discover every defect of character, that we may wash our robes and make them white in the blood of the Lamb.  {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, April 21, 1910 par. 9]          Life is short. The things of the world must perish with the using. Let us be wise, and build for eternity. We can not afford to idle away our precious moments, or engage in busy activities that will bring forth no fruit for eternity. Let the time hitherto devoted to idleness, frivolity, and worldliness be spent in gaining a knowledge of the Scriptures, in beautifying our life, and blessing and ennobling the lives and characters of others. This work will be approved of God, and win for us the heavenly benediction, "Well done."                                                    -    {RH, April 21, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 1]       April 28, 1910 Co-operation    Mrs. E. G. White         "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue; whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 2]          "Partakers of the divine nature." Is this possible? Of ourselves we can do no good thing. How, then, can we be partakers of the divine nature?--By coming to Christ just as we are, needy, helpless, dependent. He died to make it possible for us to be partakers of the divine nature. He took upon himself humanity, that he might uplift humanity. With the golden chain of his matchless love he has bound us to the throne of God. We are to have power to overcome as he overcame. To all he gives the invitation:"Come unto me, . . . and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light."  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 3]          In order to be partakers of the divine nature, we must co-operate with God. Man is no passive being, to be saved in indolence. Let no one think that men and women are going to be taken to heaven without engaging in the struggle here below. We have a battle to fight, a victory to gain. God says to us, "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling." How?--"For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure." Man works, and God works. Man is called upon to strain every muscle, and to exercise every faculty, in the struggle for immortality; but it is God who supplies the efficiency.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 4]          God has made amazing sacrifices for human beings. He has expended mighty energy to reclaim man from transgression and sin to loyalty and obedience; but he does nothing without the co-operation of humanity. Paul says: "This one thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind, . . . I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus." The Christian life is a battle and a march. In this warfare there is no release; the effort must be continuous and persevering. It is by unceasing endeavor that we maintain the victory over the temptations of Satan. Christian integrity must be sought with resistless energy, and maintained with a resolute fixedness of purpose.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 5]          "Ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." This figure represents human character, which is to be wrought upon point by point. Each day God works on his building, stroke upon stroke, to perfect the structure, that it may become a holy temple for him. Man is to co-operate with God, striving in his strength to make himself what God designs him to be, building his life with pure, noble deeds.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 6]          No one is borne upward without stern, persevering effort in his own behalf. All must engage in the warfare for themselves. Individually we are responsible for the issue of the struggle; though Noah, Daniel, and Job were in the land, they could deliver neither son nor daughter by their righteousness.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 7]          There is a science of Christianity to be mastered,--a science as much deeper, broader, higher, than any human science as the heavens are higher than the earth. The mind is to be disciplined, educated, trained; for we are to do service for God in ways that are not in harmony with inborn inclination. Often the training and education of a lifetime must be discarded, that one may become a learner in the school of Christ. Our hearts must be educated to become steadfast in God. We are to form habits of thought that will enable us to resist temptation. We must learn to look upward. The principles of the Word of God,--principles that are as high as heaven, and that compass eternity,--we are to understand in their bearing on our daily life. Every act, every word, every thought, is to be in accord with these principles.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 8]          The precious graces of the Holy Spirit are not developed in a moment. Courage, fortitude, meekness, faith, unwavering trust in God's power to save, are acquired by the experience of years. By a life of holy endeavor and firm adherence to the right, the children of God are to seal their destiny.  {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, April 28, 1910 par. 9]          Wrongs can not be righted, nor can reformation of character be made, by a few feeble, intermittent efforts. Sanctification is the work, not of a day, or of a year, but of a lifetime. The struggle for conquest over self, for holiness and heaven, is a lifelong struggle. Without continual effort and constant activity, there can be no advancement in the divine life, no attainment of the victor's crown.                                                    -    {RH, April 28, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 1]       May 5, 1910 Courage in the Lord    Mrs. E. G. White         Well may our hearts turn to our Redeemer with the most perfect trust, when we think of what he has done for us, even when we were sinners. Through faith we may rest in his love. "Him that cometh to me," he says, "I will in no wise cast out." It would be a terrible thing to stand before God clothed in sinful garments, with his eye reading every secret of our lives. But through the efficacy of Christ's sacrifice we may stand before God pure and spotless, our sins atoned for and pardoned. "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." The redeemed sinner, clothed in the robes of Christ's righteousness, may stand in the presence of a sin-hating God, made perfect by the merits of the Saviour. "As many as received him," the promise is, "to them gave he power to become the sons of God."  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 2]          Christ has given us no assurance that to attain to perfection of character is an easy matter. It is a conflict, a battle and a march, day by day. It is through much tribulation that we enter the kingdom of heaven. In order to share with Christ in his glory we must share in his suffering. "It became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings." "Though he were a son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered." He has overcome for us. Shall we, then, be timid and cowardly because of the trials that we meet as we advance? Shall we not meet them without repining and complaining?  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 3]          When we have a deeper appreciation of the mercy and loving-kindness of God, we shall praise him, instead of complaining. We shall talk of the loving watchcare of the Lord, of the tender compassion of the Good Shepherd. The language of the heart will not be selfish murmuring and repining. Praise, like a clear, flowing stream, will come from God's truly believing ones. They will say, "Goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life: and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever." "Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel, and afterward receive me to glory. Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside thee."  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 4]          Why not awake the voice of spiritual song in the days of our pilgrimage? Why not return to our life of fervor? We need to study God's Word, to meditate and pray. Then we shall have spiritual eyesight to discern the inner courts of the celestial temple. We shall catch the notes of thanksgiving sung by the heavenly choir around the throne. When Zion shall arise and shine, her light will be most penetrating, and songs of praise and thanksgiving will be heard in the assembly of the saints. Little disappointments and difficulties will be lost sight of.  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 5]          The Lord is our helper. He will guide us in all matters, if we will trust him. One thing is certain, we must have faith in God,--faith that he will arrange matters in a way that will enable us to work successfully. No one ever trusted God in vain. He never disappoints those who put their dependence on him. If we would only do the work that the Lord would have us do, walking in the footsteps of Jesus, our hearts would become sacred harps, every chord of which would send forth praise and thanksgiving to the One sent by God to take away the sin of the world.  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 6]          "Jehoshaphat stood and said, Hear me, O Judah, and ye inhabitants of Jerusalem: Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe his prophets, so shall ye prosper. And when he had consulted with the people, he appointed singers unto the Lord, and that should praise the beauty of holiness, as they went out before the army, and to say, Praise the Lord; for his mercy endureth forever." They praised God for the victory, and four days thereafter the army returned to Jerusalem, laden with the spoils of their enemies, singing praise for the victory won.  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 7]          Do you not think that if more of this were done now, our hope and courage and faith would be revived? Would not the hands of the soldiers who are standing in defense of the truth be strengthened? If there were much more praising the Lord, and far less doleful recitation of discouragement, many more victories would be gained.  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 8]          God is the eternal, uncreated Fountain of all good. All who trust in him will find him to be this. To those who serve him, looking to him as their Heavenly Father, he gives the assurance that he will fulfil his promises. His joy will be in their hearts, and their joy will be full.  {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, May 5, 1910 par. 9]          It is our privilege to open our hearts, and let the sunshine of Christ's presence in. My brother, my sister, face the light. Come into actual, personal contact with Christ, that you may exert an influence that is uplifting and reviving. Let your faith be strong and pure and steadfast. Let gratitude to God fill your hearts. When you rise in the morning, kneel at your bedside, and ask God to give you strength to fulfil the duties of the day, and to meet its temptations. Ask him to help you to bring into your work Christ's sweetness of character. Ask him to help you to speak words that will inspire those around you with hope and courage, and draw you nearer to the Saviour.                                                    -    {RH, May 5, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 1]       May 12, 1910 The Gift of Speech    Mrs. E. G. White         Speech is one of the great gifts of God. It is the means by which the thoughts of the heart are communicated. It is with the tongue that we offer prayer and praise to God. With the tongue we convince and persuade. With the tongue we comfort and bless, soothing the bruised, wounded soul. With the tongue we may make known the wonders of the grace of God. With the tongue also we may utter perverse things, speaking words that sting like an adder.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 2]          The tongue is a little member, but the word it frames have great power. The Lord declares, "The tongue can no man tame." It has set nation against nation, and has caused war and bloodshed. Words have kindled fires that have been hard to quench. They have also brought joy and gladness to many hearts. And when words are spoken because God says, "Speak unto them my words," they often cause sorrow unto repentance.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 3]          Of the unsanctified tongue the apostle James writes: "The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity; so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell." Satan puts into the mind thoughts which the Christian should never utter. The scornful retort, the bitter passionate utterance, the cruel, suspicious charge, are from him. How many words are spoken that do only harm to those who utter them and to those who hear! Hard words beat upon the heart, awaking to life its worst passions. Those who do evil with their tongues, who sow discord by selfish, jealous words, grieve the Holy Spirit; for they are working at cross-purposes with God.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 4]          The apostle, seeing the inclination to abuse the gift of speech, gives direction concerning its use. "Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth," he says, "but that which is good to the use of edifying." The word "corrupt" means here any word that would make an impression detrimental to holy principles and undefiled religion, any communication that would eclipse the view of Christ, and blot from the mind true sympathy and love. It includes impure hints, which, unless instantly resisted, lead to great sin. Upon every one is laid the duty of barring the way against corrupt communications.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 5]          It is God's purpose that the glory of Christ shall appear in his children. In all his teaching, Christ presented pure, unadulterated principles. He did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth. Constantly there flowed from his lips holy, ennobling truths. He spoke as never man spoke, with a pathos that touched the heart. He was filled with holy wrath as he saw the Jewish leaders teaching for doctrines the commandments of men, and he spoke to them with the authority of true greatness. With terrible power he denounced all artful intrigue, all dishonest practises. He cleansed the temple from its pollution, as he desires to cleanse our hearts from everything bearing any resemblance to fraud. The truth never languished on his lips. With fearlessness he exposed the hypocrisy of priest and ruler, Pharisee and Sadducee.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 6]          Guard well the talent of speech; for it is a mighty power for evil as well as for good. You can not be too careful of what you say; for the words you utter show what power is controlling the heart. If Christ rules there, your words will reveal the beauty, purity, and fragrance of a character molded and fashioned by his will. But if you are under the guidance of the enemy of all good, your words will echo his sentiments.  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 7]          The great responsibility bound up in the use of the gift of speech is plainly made known by the Word of God. "By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned," Christ declared. And the psalmist asks, "Lord, who shall abide in thy tabernacle? who shall dwell in thy holy hill? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not. He that putteth not out his money to usury, not taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these things shall never be moved."  {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, May 12, 1910 par. 8]          "Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile." The wild beast of the forest may be tamed, "but the tongue can no man tame." Only through Christ can we gain the victory over the desire to speak hasty, unchristlike words. When in his strength we refuse to give utterance to Satan's suggestions, the plant of bitterness in our hearts withers and dies. The Holy Spirit can make the tongue a savor of life unto life.                                                    -    {RH, May 12, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 1]       May 19, 1910 The Duty of Forgiveness    Mrs. E. G. White         "Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors," Christ taught us to pray. But it is most difficult even for those who claim to be followers of Jesus, to forgive as he forgave us. The true spirit of forgiveness is so little practised, and so many interpretations are placed upon Christ's requirement, that its force and beauty are lost sight of. We have very uncertain views of the great mercy and loving-kindness of God. He is full of compassion and forgiveness, and freely pardons when we truly repent and confess our sins. But when the message of God's pardoning love comes from a heart that has an experimental knowledge of it, to those who have not experienced it for themselves, it is like speaking in parables. We must bring into our characters the love and sympathy expressed in Christ's life.  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 2]          Peter, when brought to the test, sinned greatly. In denying the Master he had loved and served, he became a cowardly apostate. But his Lord did not cast him off; he freely forgave him. After the resurrection, an angel told the women who came to the tomb with spices, to carry the glad news of a risen Lord to the "disciples and Peter." And when afterward Christ thrice repeated the question, "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?" Peter cast himself on the tender mercy of the Master he had so wronged, and said, "Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee." And when our Lord entrusted to him the care of his sheep and lambs, Peter knew that he was taken back into divine confidence and affection. To fulfil this charge, he would need to have the mind that was in Jesus Christ; he must copy the Pattern. Henceforth, remembering his own weakness and failures, he would be patient with his brethren in their mistakes and errors. Remembering the patient love of Christ, who had afforded him another opportunity, he would be more conciliatory toward erring ones.  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 3]          If we have received the gift of God, and have a knowledge of Jesus Christ, we have a work to do for others. We must imitate the long-suffering of God toward us. The Lord requires of us the same treatment toward his followers that we receive of him. We are to exercise patience and to be kind, even though they do not meet our expectations. The Lord expects us to be pitiful and loving, to have sympathetic hearts. He desires us to show the fruits of the grace of God in our deportment one to another. Christ did not say, You may tolerate your neighbor, but, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." This means a great deal more than professing Christians carry out in their daily life.  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 4]          When Christ was on earth, instead of removing from the commandments one jot or tittle of their force, he showed by precept and example how far-reaching their principles are, how much broader they are than the scribes and Pharisees thought. They thought that Christ was lowering the Old Testament standard, yet he was teaching the people practical godliness. Christ understood their feelings, and reproved these self-righteous rulers in these words to his disciples; "I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven." "Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven."  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 5]          Christ proceeds to teach that the principles of God's law reach even to the intents and purposes of the mind. And he plainly states that if we faithfully keep the ten precepts, we shall love our neighbor as ourselves. "Ye have heard," he says, "that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate thine enemy. But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same? And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so? Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect."  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 6]          A consistent religious life, holy conversation, a godly example, true-hearted benevolence, mark the representative of Christ. He will labor to pluck sinners as brands from the burning; he will perform every duty faithfully. Thus he will become a beacon light.  {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, May 19, 1910 par. 7]          Reader, we are nearing the Judgment. Talents have been lent us on trust. Let none of us be at last condemned as slothful servants. Send forth the words of life to those in darkness. Let the church be true to her trust. Her earnest, humble prayers will make the presentation of truth effectual, and Christ will be glorified.                                                    -    {RH, May 19, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 1]       May 26, 1910 Parent and Child    Mrs. E. G. White         Parents should live more for their children, and less for society. Study health subjects, and put your knowledge to a practical use. Teach your children to reason from cause to effect. Teach them that if they desire health and happiness, they must obey the laws of nature. Though you may not see as rapid improvement as you desire, be not discouraged, but patiently and perseveringly continue your work.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 2]          Teach your children from the cradle to practise self-denial and self-control. Teach them to enjoy the beauties of nature, and in useful employments to exercise systematically all the powers of body and mind. Bring them up to have sound constitutions and good morals, to have sunny dispositions and sweet tempers. Impress upon their tender minds the truth that God does not design that we should live for present gratification merely, but for our ultimate good. Teach them that to yield to temptation is weak and wicked; to resist, noble and manly.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 3]          These lessons will be as seeds sown in good soil, and they will bear fruit that will make your hearts glad.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 4]          Above all things else, let parents surround their children with an atmosphere of cheerfulness, courtesy, and love. A home where love dwells, and where it is expressed in looks, in words, and in acts, is a place where angels delight to manifest their presence.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 5]          Parents, let the sunshine of love, cheerfulness, and happy contentment enter your own hearts, and let its sweet, cheering influence pervade your home. Manifest a kindly, forbearing spirit; and encourage the same in your children, cultivating all the graces that will brighten the home-life. The atmosphere thus created will be to the children what air and sunshine are to the vegetable world, promoting health and vigor of mind and body.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 6]          The home should be to the children the most attractive place in the world, and the mother's presence should be its greatest attraction. Children have sensitive, loving natures. They are easily pleased, and easily made unhappy. By gentle discipline, in loving words and acts, mothers may bind their children to their hearts.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 7]          Young children love companionship, and can seldom enjoy themselves alone. They yearn for sympathy and tenderness. That which they enjoy, they think will please mother also; and it is natural for them to go to her with their little joys and sorrows. The mother should not wound their sensitive hearts by treating with indifference matters that, though trifling to her, are of great importance to them. Her sympathy and approval are precious. An approving glance, a word of encouragement or commendation, will be like sunshine in their hearts, often making the whole day happy.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 8]         Instead of sending her children from her, that she may not be annoyed by their noise or troubled by their little wants, let the mother plan amusement or light work to employ the active hands and minds.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 9]          By entering into their feelings, and directing their amusements and employments, the mother will gain the confidence of her children, and she can the more effectually correct wrong habits, or check the manifestations of selfishness or passion. A word of caution or reproof spoken at the right time will be of great value. By patient, watchful love, she can turn the minds of the children in the right direction, cultivating in them beautiful and attractive traits of character.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 10]          Mothers should guard against training their children to be dependent and self-absorbed. Never lead them to think that they are the center, and that everything must revolve around them. Some parents give much time and attention to amusing their children, but children should be trained to amuse themselves, to exercise their own ingenuity and skill. Thus they will learn to be content with very simple pleasures. They should be taught to bear bravely their little disappointments and trials. Instead of calling attention to every trifling pain or hurt, divert their minds, teach them to pass lightly over the little annoyances or discomforts. Study to suggest ways by which the children may learn to be thoughtful for others.  {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, May 26, 1910 par. 11]         But let not the children be neglected. Burdened with many cares, mothers sometimes feel that they can not take time patiently to instruct their little ones, and give them love and sympathy. But they should remember that if the children do not find in their parents and in their home that which will satisfy their desire for sympathy and companionship, they will look to other sources, where both mind and character may be endangered. Give some of your leisure hours to your children; become acquainted with them; associate with them in their work and in their sports, and win their confidence. Cultivate friendship with them. In this way you will be a strong influence for good.                                                    -    {RH, May 26, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 1]       June 2, 1910 The Importance of Expressing  Gratitude and Praise    Mrs. E. G. White         Nothing tends more to promote health of body and of soul than does a spirit of gratitude and praise. It is a positive duty to resist melancholy, discontented thoughts and feelings,--as much a duty as it is to pray. If we are heaven-bound how can we go as a band of mourners, groaning and complaining all along the way to our Father's house?  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 2]          Those professed Christians who are constantly complaining, and who seem to think cheerfulness and happiness a sin, have no genuine religion. Those who take a mournful pleasure in all that is melancholy in the natural world; who choose to look upon dead leaves rather than to gather the beautiful living flowers; who see no beauty in grand mountain heights and in valleys clothed with living green; who close their senses to the joyful voice which speaks to them in nature, and which is sweet and musical to the listening ear,--these are not in Christ. They are gathering to themselves gloom and darkness, when they might have brightness, even the Sun of Righteousness arising in their hearts with healing in his beams.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 3]          Often your mind may be clouded because of pain. Then do not try to think. You know that Jesus loves you. He understands your weakness. You may do his will by simply resting in his arms.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 4]          It is a law of nature that our thoughts and feelings are encouraged and strengthened as we give them utterance. While words express thoughts, it is also true that thoughts follow words. If we would give more expression to our faith, rejoice more in the blessings that we know we have,--the great mercy and love of God,--we should have more faith and greater joy. No tongue can express, no finite mind can conceive, the blessing that results from appreciating the goodness and love of God. Even on earth we may have joy as a well-spring, never failing, because fed by the streams that flow from the throne of God.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 5]          Then let us educate our hearts and lips to speak the praise of God for his matchless love. Let us educate our souls to be hopeful, and to abide in the light shining from the cross of Calvary. Never should we forget that we are children of the heavenly King, sons and daughters of the Lord of hosts. It is our privilege to maintain a calm repose in God.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 6]          "Let the peace of God rule in your hearts; . . . and be ye thankful." Colossians 3:15. Forgetting our own difficulties and troubles, let us praise God for an opportunity to live for the glory of his name. Let the fresh blessings of each new day awaken praise in our hearts for these tokens of his loving care. When you open your eyes in the morning, thank God that he has kept you through the night. Thank him for his peace in your heart. Morning, noon, and night, let gratitude as a sweet perfume ascend to heaven.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 7]          When some one asks how you are feeling, do not try to think of something mournful to tell, in order to gain sympathy. Do not talk of your lack of faith, or of your sorrows and sufferings. The tempter delights to hear such words. When talking on gloomy subjects, you are glorifying him. We are not to dwell on the great power of Satan to overcome us. Often we give ourselves into his hands by talking of his power. Let us talk instead of the great power of God to bind up all our interests with his own. Tell of the matchless power of Christ, and speak of his glory. All heaven is interested in our salvation. The angels of God, thousands upon thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousand, are commissioned to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. They guard us against evil, and press back the powers of darkness that are seeking our destruction. Have we not reason to be thankful every moment, thankful even when there are apparent difficulties in our pathway.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 8]                                  Sing Praises          Let praise and thanksgiving be expressed in song. When tempted, instead of giving utterance to our feelings, let us by faith lift up a song of thanksgiving to God.  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 9]          Song is a weapon that we can always use against discouragement. As we thus open the heart to the sunlight of the Saviour's presence, we shall have health and his blessing.     "Give thanks unto the Lord, for he is good:        For his mercy endureth forever. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so,        Whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy."     "Sing unto him, sing psalms unto him:        Talk ye of all his wondrous works. Glory ye in his holy name:        Let the heart of them rejoice that seek the Lord."  {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, June 2, 1910 par. 10]          "In everything give thanks: for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you." 1 Thessalonians 5:18. This command is an assurance that even the things which appear to be against us will work for our good. God would not bid us be thankful for that which would do us harm.                                                    -    {RH, June 2, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 1]       June 9, 1910 Christ Our Helper    Mrs. E. G. White         The only begotten Son of God came to this world to redeem the fallen race. He has given us evidence of his great power. He will enable those who receive him to build up characters free from all the tendencies that Satan reveals. We can resist the enemy and all his forces. The battle will be won, the victory gained, by him who chooses Christ as his leader, determined to do right because it is right.  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 2]          Our divine Lord is equal to any emergency. With him nothing is impossible. He has shown his great love for us by living a life of self-denial and sacrifice, and by dying a death of agony. Come to Christ just as you are, weak, helpless, and ready to die. Cast yourself wholly on his mercy. There is no difficulty within or without that can not be surmounted in his strength. Some have stormy tempers; but he who calmed the stormy Sea of Galilee will say to the troubled heart, "Peace, be still." There is no nature so rebellious that Christ can not subdue it, no temper so stormy that he can not quell it, if the heart is surrendered to his keeping.  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 3]          He who commits his soul to Jesus need not despond. We have an all-powerful Saviour. Looking to Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith, you can say, "God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. Therefore will we not fear, though the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; though the waters thereof roar and be troubled, though the mountains shake with the swelling thereof."  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 4]          Do not think that the Christian life is free from temptation. Temptations will come to every Christian. Both the Christian and the one who does not accept Christ as his leader will have trials. The difference is that the latter is serving a tyrant, doing his mean drudgery, while the Christian is serving the One who died to give him eternal life. Do not look upon trial as something strange, but as the means by which we are to be purified and strengthened. "Count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations," James admonishes, "knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience."  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 5]          In the future life we shall understand things that here greatly perplex us. We shall realize how strong a helper we had, and how angels of God were commissioned to guard us as we followed the counsel of the Word of God.  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 6]          To all who receive him, Christ will give power to become the sons of God. He is a present help in every time of need. Let us be ashamed of our wavering faith. Those who are overcome have only themselves to blame for their failure to resist the enemy. All who choose can come to Christ and find the help they need.  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 7]          There stands among you the mighty Counselor of the ages, inviting you to place your confidence in him. Shall we turn away from him to uncertain human beings, who are as wholly dependent on God as we ourselves are? Have we fallen so far below our privileges? Have we not been guilty of expecting so little that we have not asked for what God is longing to give?  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 8]          "I will mention the loving-kindnesses of the Lord, and the praises of the Lord, according to all that the Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great goodness toward the house of Israel, which he hath bestowed on them according to his mercies, and according to the multitude of his loving-kindnesses. For he said, Surely they are my people, children that will not lie: so he was their Saviour. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the angel of his presence saved them: in his love and in his pity he redeemed them; and he bare them, and carried them all the days of old."  {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, June 9, 1910 par. 9]          Let us have more confidence in our Redeemer. Turn not from the waters of Lebanon to seek refreshment at broken cisterns, which can hold no water. Have faith in God. Trustful dependence on Jesus makes victory not only possible, but certain. Though multitudes are pressing on in the wrong way, though the outlook be ever so discouraging, yet we may have full assurance in our Leader; for "I am God," he declares, "and there is none else." He is infinite in power, and able to save all who come to him. There is no other in whom we can safely trust.                                                    -    {RH, June 9, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 1]       June 23, 1910 The Test of Faith and Sincerity    Mrs. E. G. White         Righteousness is right doing, and it is by their deeds that all will be judged. Our characters are revealed by what we do. The works show whether the faith is genuine.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 2]          It is not enough for us to believe that Jesus is not an impostor, and that the religion of the Bible is no cunningly devised fable. We may believe that the name of Jesus is the only name under heaven whereby man may be saved, and yet we may not through faith make him our personal Saviour. It is not enough to believe the theory of the truth. It is not enough to make a profession of faith in Christ and have our names registered on the church-roll. "He that keepeth his commandments dwelleth in him, and he in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us." "Hereby we do know that we know him, if we keep his commandments." This is the genuine evidence of conversion. Whatever our profession, it amounts to nothing unless Christ is revealed in works of righteousness.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 3]          In the sermon on the mount Christ said, "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." The test of sincerity is not in words, but deeds. Christ does not say to any man, "What say ye more than others?" but "What do ye more than others?" Full of meaning are his words, "If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them." Words are of no value unless they are accompanied by appropriate deeds.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 4]                                  Saying and Doing          This is the lesson taught in the parable of the two sons. In the parable the son who said, "I go, sir," represented himself as faithful and obedient, but time proved that his profession was not real. He had no true love for his father. So the Pharisees prided themselves on their holiness, but when tested, it was found wanting. Of them Christ declared, "Do not ye after their works: for they say, and do not."  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 5]          Self-righteousness is not true righteousness, and those who cling to it will be left to take the consequences of holding a fatal deception. Many today claim to obey the commandments of God, but they have not the love of God in their hearts to flow forth to others. Christ calls them to unite with him in his work for the saving of the world, but they content themselves with saying, "I go, sir." They do not co-operate with those who are doing God's service. They are idlers. Like the unfaithful son, they make false promises to God. In taking upon themselves the solemn covenant of the church, they have pledged to receive and obey the Word of God, to give themselves to God's service; but they do not do this. In profession they claim to be sons of God, but in life and character they deny the relationship. They do not surrender the will to God. They are living a lie.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 6]         In the command, "Go work today in my vineyard," the test of sincerity is brought to every soul. Will there be deeds as well as words? Will the one called put to use all the knowledge he has, working faithfully, disinterestedly, for the Owner of the vineyard?  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 7]                               The Heavenly Ladder          The apostle Peter instructs us as to the plan on which we must work. "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you," he says, "through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. "And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity."  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 8]          If you cultivate faithfully the vineyard of your soul, God will make you a laborer together with himself. And you will have a work to do not only for yourself, but for others. In representing the church as the vineyard, Christ does not teach that we are to restrict our sympathies and labors to our own numbers. The Lord's vineyard is to be enlarged. In all parts of the earth he desires it to be extended. As we receive the instruction and grace of God, we should impart to others a knowledge of how to care for the precious plants. Thus we may extend the vineyard of the Lord. God is watching for evidences of our faith, love, and patience. He is looking to see if we are using every spiritual advantage to become skilful workers in his vineyard on earth, that we may enter the paradise of God, that Eden home from which Adam and Eve were excluded by transgression.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 9]                             Service to Our Father          God stands toward his people in the relation of a father, and he has a father's claim to our faithful service. Consider the life of Christ. Standing at the head of humanity, serving his Father, he is an example of what every son should and may be. The obedience that Christ rendered, God requires from human beings today. He served his Father in love, with willingness and freedom. "I delight to do thy will, O my God," he declared; "yea, thy law is within my heart." Christ counted no sacrifice too great, no toil too hard, in order to accomplish the work which he came to do. At the age of twelve he said, "Wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" He had heard the call, and had taken up the work. "My meat," he said, "is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work."  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 10]         Thus we are to serve God. He only serves who acts up to the highest standard of obedience. All who would be sons and daughters of God must prove themselves coworkers with Christ and God and the heavenly angels. This is the test for every soul. Of those who faithfully serve him, the Lord says, "They shall be mine, . . . in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him."  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 11]                       Opportunity to Develop Character          God's great object in the working out of his providences is to try men, to give them opportunity to develop character. Thus he proves whether they are obedient or disobedient to his commands. Good works do not purchase the love of God, but they reveal that we possess that love. If we surrender the will to God, we shall not work in order to earn God's love. His love as a free gift will be received into the soul, and from love to him we shall delight to obey his commandments.  {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, June 23, 1910 par. 12]          There are only two classes in the world today, and only two classes will be recognized in the Judgment,--those who violate God's law, and those who obey it. Christ gives the test by which we prove our loyalty or disloyalty. "If ye love me," he says, "keep my commandments. . . . He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. . . . He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings; and the word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father's which sent me." "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love."                                                    -    {RH, June 23, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 1]      June 30, 1910 Lessons From the First Epistle  of John    Mrs. E. G. White         The knowledge that men and women must have in order to be "followers of God, as dear children," is clearly defined in the Holy Scriptures. "That which was from the beginning," writes John, the beloved disciple, "which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us: and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 2]          "This then is the message which we have heard of him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. If we say that we have fellowship with him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not the truth: but if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." The apostle here refers to that which every soul may experience. "These things write we unto you," he declares, "that your joy may be full."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 3]          What is sin? John tells us in plain, decided language: "Sin is the transgression of the law. And ye know that he was manifested to take away our sins; and in him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither known him. Little children, let no man deceive you: he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even as he is righteous. He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of man was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 4]          The apostle thus refers to our union and communion with God. Communion with God is the life of the soul. It is not a something which we can interpret, a something which we can clothe with beautiful words, but which does not give us the genuine experience that makes our words of real value. Communion with God gives us a daily experience that does indeed make our joy full.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 5]          Those who have this union with Christ, will declare it in spirit and word and work. Profession is nothing unless, in word and work, good fruit is manifest. Unity, fellowship with one another and with Christ,--this is the fruit borne on every branch of the living vine. The cleansed soul, born again, has a clear, distinct testimony to bear. With unfaltering accents he bears the message, We "declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 6]          "If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 7]          He who lives a cold, selfish, halfhearted life, reveals that he is not walking in the light. He knows not the truth; he does not practise its principles. Deceived by the enemy, he leads others out of the right way. If the truth interferes with the promptings of an unsanctified heart, he does not hesitate to disobey it. He does not make it his rule of conduct in all his dealings. Kindness and unity and love are not the fruit that he bears. His defects are plainly condemned in the Word of God. Plain reproofs come to him, but he justifies his course of action, and denies his wrong. Such a man lies against the truth. He will not humble his heart to confess his sin.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 8]          This is the course that Satan followed in the heavenly courts. He justified every movement that he made. There are those who, though they know that they are wrong, will throw over themselves the robe of righteousness. Such ones use Scriptures when they see a possibility that it will cover up misleading statements.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 9]          "He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he can not sin, because he is born of God."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 10]          To know God is, in the Scriptural sense of the term, to be one with him in heart and mind, having an experimental knowledge of him, holding reverential communion with him as the Redeemer. Only through sincere obedience can this communion be obtained. Where this communion is lacking, the heart is not in any sense a temple of God, but is controlled by the foe, who is working out his own purposes through the human agency. Such a man, whatever his profession or claims, is not a temple of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 11]          The experience is perfected by fruit-bearing. He who does not bear good fruit in words and deeds, in the strength of elevated, ennobling principle, is like a bad tree. The fruit that he bears is unpalatable to God. His professed knowledge of Christ is a falsehood, a deception.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 12]          "Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he can not sin, because he is born of God. In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 13]          The light is all contained in the great commandment of love. In the light of the love of Christ, the gospel is an open book. This is the true light, which Christ came to bring to the world. The Saviour's true disciples have received this love, and they do not perform one deceptive action. They do not, to gain advantage for themselves, make movements that would place others in a position of sore trial.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 14]          From the light that God has given me, I know that one great danger of those who claim to be followers of Christ, is in being self-deceived. Satan is watching his chance. He will come to men in human form, and will speak to them most entrancing words. He will bring against them the same temptations that he brought against Christ. Unless their minds and hearts are filled with the pure, unselfish, sanctified love that Christ revealed, they will fall under Satan's power, and will do and say and write strange things, to deceive, if it were possible, the very elect.  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 15]          "He that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes." Not long before his crucifixion, Christ said to his disciples, "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 16]          Why was this called "a new commandment"? The disciples had not loved one another as Christ had loved them. They had not yet seen the fulness of the love that he was to reveal in man's behalf. They were yet to see him dying on the cross for their sins. Through his life and death they were to receive a new conception of love. The command to "love one another" was to gain a new meaning in the light of his self-sacrifice. In the light shining from the cross of Calvary they were to read the meaning of the words, "As I have loved you, that ye also love one another."  {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, June 30, 1910 par. 17]          Following Christ's example of unselfish service, trusting like little children in his merits, and obeying his commands, we shall receive the approval of God. Christ will abide in our hearts, and our influence will be fragrant with his righteousness.                                                    -    {RH, June 30, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 1]       July 7, 1910 Be Watchful    Mrs. E. G. White         We are pilgrims and strangers in this world, traveling a path beset with dangers from those who have rejected the only One who could save them. Ingenious subterfuges and scientific problems will be held out before us, to tempt us to swerve from our allegiance; but we are not to heed them.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 2]          Let every soul be on the alert. The adversary is on your track. Be vigilant, watching carefully lest some masterly snare shall take you unaware. Let the careless and the indifferent beware lest the day of the Lord come upon them as a thief in the night. Many will wander from the path of humility, and, casting aside the yoke of Christ, will walk in strange paths. Blinded and bewildered, they will leave the narrow path that leads to the city of God.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 3]          A man can not be a happy Christian unless he is a watchful Christian. He who overcomes must watch; for with worldly entanglements, error, and superstition, Satan strives to win Christ's followers from him, and to keep their minds employed with his devices. It is not enough that we avoid glaring dangers and perilous, inconsistent moves. We are to keep close by the side of Christ, walking in the path of self-denial and self-sacrifice. We are not to allow our spiritual perceptions to be blinded, as they often are, by a strong, determined will. And in order to detect the artifices of Satan and to withstand his unexpected attacks, we must have the grace of Christ and the impartation of his Spirit. We are in an enemy's country. He who was cast out of heaven has come down with great power. With every conceivable artifice and device he is seeking to take souls captive. Unless we are constantly on guard, we shall fall an easy prey to his unnumbered deceptions.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 4]          We are stewards, entrusted by our absent Lord with the care of his household and his interests, which he came to this world to serve. He has returned to heaven, leaving us in charge, and he expects us to watch and wait, and prepare for his coming. Let us be faithful to our trust, lest coming suddenly, he find us sleeping.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 5]          God's Word warns us that we have manifold enemies, not open and avowed, but enemies who come with smooth words and fair speeches, and who would deceive if possible the very elect. Thus Satan comes. And again, when it suits his purpose, he goes about as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. Man's will, unless kept in subjection to the will of God, is as often on the enemy's side as on the Lord's side. Therefore watch unto prayer; watch and pray always.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 6]          The experience of the disciples in the garden of Gethsemane contains a lesson for the Lord's people today. Taking with him Peter, James, and John, Christ went to Gethsemane to pray. He said to the disciples: "My soul is exceeding sorrowful unto death: tarry ye here, and watch. And he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from him. And he said, Abba, Father, all things are possible unto thee; take away this cup from me: nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt. And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and saith unto Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? couldest not thou watch one hour? Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation."  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 7]         He went a little distance from them,--not so far but that they could both see and hear him,--and fell prostrate upon the ground. He felt that by sin he was being separated from his Father. The gulf was so broad, so black, so deep, that his spirit shuddered before it. This agony he must not exert his divine power to escape. As One who had taken upon himself the nature of man, he must suffer the consequences of man's sin; he must endure the wrath of God against transgression.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 8]          The human heart longs for sympathy in suffering. This longing Christ felt to the very depths of his being. In the supreme agony of his soul, he came to his disciples with a yearning desire to hear some words of comfort from those whom he had so often blessed and comforted, and shielded in sorrow and distress. The One who had always had words of comfort for them was now suffering superhuman agony, and he longed to know that they were praying for him and for themselves. How dark seemed the malignity of sin! Terrible was the temptation to let the human race bear the consequences of its own guilt, while he stood innocent before God. If he could only know that his disciples understood and appreciated the intensity of his agony, he would be strengthened.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 9]          Rising with painful effort, he staggered to the place where he had left his disciples; but he "findeth them sleeping." Had he found them praying, he would have been comforted. Had they been seeking refuge in God, in order that satanic agencies might not prevail over them, he would have been strengthened by their steadfast faith. But they had not heeded the repeated warning, "Watch and pray." At first they had been much troubled to see their Master, usually so calm and dignified, wrestling with a sorrow that was beyond comprehension. They had prayed as they heard the strong cries of the divine-human Sufferer. They did not intend to forsake their Lord, but they seemed paralyzed by a stupor which they might have shaken off if they had continued pleading with God. They did not realize the necessity of watchfulness and earnest prayer in order to withstand temptation.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 10]          Many today are fast asleep, as were the disciples. They are not watching and praying lest they enter into temptation. Let us often read and give careful study to those portions of God's Word that have special reference to these last days, pointing out the dangers that will threaten God's people. We need keen, sanctified perception. This perception is not to be used in criticizing and condemning one another, but in discerning the signs of the times. We are to keep our hearts with all diligence, that we may not make shipwreck of faith. Those who neglect to watch and pray, in these days of peril; those who neglect to unite with their brethren in seeking the Lord, but who stand aloof from God's appointed agencies in the church, are in grave danger of strengthening themselves in their own way, following the impulses of their own minds, and refusing to heed the admonitions of the Lord. There are those who once were firm believers in the truth, but who have become careless in regard to their spiritual welfare, and are yielding, without the slightest opposition, to Satan's well-laid plots.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 11]         Let every believer closely examine himself, to ascertain what are his weak points. Let him cherish a spirit of humility, and plead with the Lord for grace and wisdom, and for the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Let him cast away all self-confidence. God has no place for it in his work. Many have so high an opinion of their own abilities and attainments, and so firm a reliance on their own judgment, that they believe themselves capable of bearing responsibilities in any emergency. But too often they leave their appointed work, forget the precautions that God has enjoined upon them, and entangle themselves in difficulty. They turn aside from wise counselors, and incur the displeasure of God.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 12]          To all, and especially to those in positions of trust, is given the warning, "Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall." Self-confidence leads to a lack of watchfulness, to perplexity, and to the doing of a work that the Lord never requires of those connected with his cause in the earth.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 13]          The dangers thickening around us demand from those who have had an experience in the things of God, a watchful supervision. Those who walk humbly before God, distrustful of their own wisdom, will realize their danger, and will know the power of God's keeping care. Those who do not realize their danger because they do not watch, will pay, with the loss of their souls, the penalty of their presumption and their wilful ignorance of Satan's devices.  {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, July 7, 1910 par. 14]          Let us trust in God. We are his little children, and thus he deals with us. When we draw near to him, he mercifully preserves us from the assaults of the enemy. Never will he betray one who trusts in him as a child trusts in its parents. He sees the humble, trusting souls drawing near to him, and in pity and love he draws near to them, and lifts up for them a standard against the enemy. Touch them not, he says, for they are mine. I have graven them upon the palms of my hands. He teaches them to exercise unquestioning faith in his power to work in their behalf. With assurance they say, "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith."                                                    -    {RH, July 7, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 1]       July 14, 1910 Effectual Prayer    Mrs. E. G. White         The disciples were unacquainted with the Saviour's unlimited resources and power. He said to them, "Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name." John 16:24. He explained that the secret of their success would be in asking for strength and grace in his name. He would be present before the Father to make requests for them. The prayer of the humble suppliant he presents as his own desire in that soul's behalf. Every sincere prayer is heard in heaven. It may not be fluently expressed; but if the heart is in it, it will ascend to the sanctuary where Jesus ministers, and he will present it to the Father without one awkward, stammering word, beautiful and fragrant with the incense of his own perfection.  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 2]          The path of sincerity and integrity is not a path free from obstruction; but in every difficulty we are to see a call to prayer. There is no one living who has any power that he has not received from God, and the source whence it comes is open to the weakest human being. "Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name," said Jesus, "that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it."  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 3]          "In my name" Christ bade his disciples pray. In Christ's name his followers are to stand before God. Through the value of the sacrifice made for them, they are of value in the Lord's sight. Because of the imputed righteousness of Christ they are accounted precious. For Christ's sake the Lord pardons those that fear him. He does not see in them the vileness of the sinner. He recognizes in them the likeness of his Son, in whom they believe.  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 4]          The Lord is disappointed when his people place a low estimate upon themselves. He desires his chosen heritage to value themselves according to the price he has placed upon them. God wanted them, else he would not have sent his Son on such an expensive errand to redeem them. He has a use for them, and he is well pleased when they make the very highest demands upon him, that they may glorify his name. They may expect large things if they have faith in his promises.  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 5]          But to pray in Christ's name means much. It means that we are to accept his character, manifest his spirit, and work his works. The Saviour's promise is given on condition. "If ye love me," he says, "keep my commandments." He saves men, not in sin, but from sin; and those who love him will show their love by obedience.  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 6]          All true obedience comes from the heart. It was heart-work with Christ. And if we consent, he will so identify himself with our thoughts and aims, so blend our hearts and minds into conformity to his will, that when obeying him we shall be but carrying out our own impulses. The will, refined and sanctified, will find its highest delight in doing his service. When we know God as it is our privilege to know him, our life will be a life of continual obedience. Through an appreciation of the character of Christ, through communion with God, sin will become hateful to us.  {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, July 14, 1910 par. 7]          As Christ lived the law in humanity, so we may do if we will take hold of the Strong for strength. But we are not to place the responsibility of our duty upon others and wait for them to tell us what to do. We can not depend for counsel upon humanity. The Lord will teach us our duty just as willingly as he will teach somebody else. If we come to him in faith, he will speak his mysteries to us personally. Our hearts will often burn within us as One draws nigh to commune with us as he did with Enoch. Those who decide to do nothing in any line that will displease God, will know, after presenting their case before him, just what course to pursue. And they will receive not only wisdom, but strength. Power for obedience, for service, will be imparted to them, as Christ has promised. Whatever was given to Christ,--the "all things" to supply the need of fallen men,--was given to him as the head and representative of humanity. And "whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in his sight." 1 John 3:22.                                                                   -    {RH, July 14, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 1]       July 21, 1910 The Brotherhood of Man    Mrs. E. G. White         From age to age the Lord has been striving to awaken in the minds of men a sense of brotherhood. Thus he seeks to establish order and harmony in the world. "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men,"--this is the message his children are to proclaim by lives of unselfish endeavor.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 2]          It is upon Christlike love that brotherhood depends. Without this love nothing can be done toward fulfilling God's purpose for humanity. Without it all effort is without avail. Paul declares: "If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am become sounding brass, or a clanging cymbal. . . . And if I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and if I give my body to be burned, but have not love, it profiteth me nothing. . . . Love never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall be done away; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall be done away. . . . But now abideth faith, hope, love, these three; and the greatest of these is love."  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 3]          In the life of Christ this love found perfect expression. He loved us in our sin and degradation. He reached to the very depths of woe to uplift the erring sons and daughters of earth. There was no wearying of his patience, no lessening of his zeal. The waves of mercy, beaten back by proud, impenitent, unthankful hearts, ever returned in a stronger tide of love.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 4]          He who is constrained by the love of Christ, goes forth among his fellow men to help the helpless and encourage the desponding, to point sinners to God's ideal for his children, and to lead them to him who alone can enable them to reach this ideal. Divested of selfishness and filled with divine benevolence and tender affection, Christians are drawn out to work for Christ by helping those for whom he gave his life. They hold communion with the Saviour, and his love is revealed in all they do and say. Angry words die unspoken. Unchristlike actions are checked. God accepts such ones as his instruments, and through them works for the fulfilling of his purpose.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 5]          Never are we to be cold and unsympathetic, especially when dealing with the poor. Courtesy, sympathy, and compassion are to be shown to all. Partiality for the wealthy is displeasing to God. Jesus is slighted when his needy children are slighted. They are not rich in this world's goods, but they are dear to his heart of love. God recognizes no distinction of rank. With him there is no caste. In his sight, men are simply men, good or bad. In the day of final reckoning, position, rank, or wealth will not alter by a hair's breadth the case of any one. By the all-seeing God, men will be judged by what they are in purity, in nobility, in love for Christ.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 6]          God lets his sun shine on the just and on the unjust. This sun represents Christ, the Sun of Righteousness, who shines on all alike, high and low, rich and poor. This principle is to guide those who work for him. From it no one can deviate, and be successful in his efforts to help his fellow beings.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 7]          Christ declared that the gospel is to be preached to the poor. Never does God's truth put on an aspect of greater loveliness than when brought to the needy and destitute. Then it is that the light of the gospel shines forth in its most radiant clearness, lighting up the hut of the peasant and the rude cottage of the laborer. Angels of God are there, and their presence makes the crust of bread and the cup of water a banquet. Those who have been neglected and abandoned by the world are raised to be sons and daughters of the Most High. Lifted above any position that earth can give, they sit in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. They may have no earthly treasure, but they have found the pearl of great price.  {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, July 21, 1910 par. 8]          The triumph of Christianity is dependent upon the influence of its adherents. Manfully the Christian is to fight the good fight of faith. Lawfully he is to strive, never relaxing his efforts, day by day seeking for greater power to help those around him. His words are to be right words, pure and true, fraught with sympathy and love; his actions, right actions, a help and blessing to the weak. Never is he to grow weary in his work. He will meet with trials, but he must always be brave and cheerful, bringing joy and courage into other lives.                                                                   -    {RH, July 21, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 1]       July 28, 1910 Home Training    Mrs. E. G. White         God has given to every man and woman talents to be used to his name's glory. All have not the same gifts; all are not called to do the same work; but to each God has given the ability to do the work appointed him. There are some who think that unless they are directly connected with public religious work, they are not doing the will of God; but this is a mistake. Every one has a work to do for the Master. Just as verily as the minister has his appointed work, the mother has hers. By educating their children to love God, and to fear to offend him, parents can just as surely serve God as can the minister in the pulpit.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 2]          It is a wonderful work to make home pleasant, and all that it ought to be. If the heart is given to God, the humblest talents will make the home life all that God would have it. In the home a bright light will shine forth as the result of whole-hearted service to God. The mother is to bring her children to Jesus for his blessing. She is to cherish the words of Christ and teach them to her children. From their babyhood she is to discipline them to self-restraint and self-denial, to habits of neatness and order. The mother can bring her children up so that they will come with open, tender hearts to hear the words of God's servants. The Lord has need of mothers who in every line of the home life will improve their God-given talents, and fit their children for the family of heaven.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 3]          The Lord is served as much, yes, more, by the faithful home worker as by the one who preaches the Word. Fathers and mothers should realize that they are the educators of their children. Children are the heritage of the Lord, and they should be trained and disciplined to form characters that the Lord can approve. When this work is carried on judiciously, and with faithfulness and prayer, angels of God will guard the family, and the most commonplace life will be made sacred. All heaven recognized Abraham's faithfulness in this respect; and he who blesses the habitation of the righteous said: I know Abraham. He is the priest of his household, and patriarch in his home. He will command his children and his household after him, to keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 4]          Symmetry of character is to be restored in men and women, and God calls upon parents with all their capabilities to co-operate with him in this work of restoration. Uncleanness in the home is a great mistake; for it is educating in its effects, and casts its influence abroad. Even in babyhood a right direction should be given to the habits of children. Teach them to keep their bodies clean by bathing at morning and at night. Show them that uncleanness, whether in body or dress, is offensive to God. Constant vigilance must be exercised, that these habits may become second nature to the youth. There must be no lax methods in the home; for the children will never outgrow what they become familiar with in their childhood. If they have been trained to habits of neatness and order, untidiness and slackness will be offensive to them; and impurity will be despised, as it should be.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 5]          The Lord commanded the children of Israel to wash their clothes, and put away all impurity from their encampment, lest, in passing by, he should see their uncleanness. God is passing by our homes today, and he sees the unsanitary conditions and lax methods of families. Should we not reform, and that without delay? Parents, God has made you his agents, that you may instil right principles into the minds of your children. You have in trust the Lord's little ones, and that God who was so particular that the children of Israel should grow up with habits of cleanliness will not sanction any impurity in the home today. In training your children in habits of cleanliness, you are teaching them spiritual lessons. They see that God would have them clean in heart as well as in body, and will be led to understand pure principles, which God designs should prompt every act of our lives.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 6]         O, that all would understand that these apparently small duties are not to be neglected! Children are peculiarly susceptible to impressions; and the lessons which they receive in early years, they will carry with them through life. All the learning they may acquire will never undo the evil resulting from lax discipline in childhood. One neglect, often repeated, forms habit. One wrong act prepares the way for another. That act, repeated, forms habit. Bad habits are more easily formed than good ones, and are given up with more difficulty. It takes far less time and pains to spoil the disposition of a child than it does to imprint principles and habits of righteousness upon the tablets of the soul. It is only by constantly watching and counterworking the wrong that we can hope to make the disposition right. The Lord will be with you, mothers, as you try to form right habits in your children. But you must begin the training process early, or your future work will be very difficult. Teach them line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little. Bear in mind that your children belong to God, and are to become his sons and daughters. He designs that the families on earth shall be samples of the family in heaven.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 7]          Children should be clad in plain garments, without ruffles or ornaments. The time spent in needless sewing, God would have devoted to educating them, or in devotional exercises. That garment you are sewing on, that extra dish you plan to prepare, let it be neglected rather than the education of your children. The labor due to your child during the first years of his life will admit of no neglect. No time in his life should the rule be forgotten, Line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little. Parents, the Lord knows what kind of work you are doing in the formation of the characters of your children. Will you consider the responsibilities resting upon you as their natural guardians?  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 8]          Overindulgence always proves an injury to children. It is the veriest cruelty to allow wrong habits to be formed, to give the lines of control into the hands of the child, and let him rule. Children are not to be taught that everything in the house is their plaything, to do with as they please. Instruction in this line should be given even to the smallest children. God designs that the perversities natural to childhood shall be rooted out before they become habit. In the discipline of your children, do not release them from that which you have required them to do. Do not allow yourself to be so absorbed in other things as to become careless. And do not become weary in your guardianship, because your children forget, and do that which you have forbidden. If you lose your temper, you forfeit that which no mother or father can afford to lose--the respect of your children. Never scold, nor permit scolding, in the home. Never give your child a passionate blow, unless you wish him to learn to quarrel and fight. As parents, you stand in the place of God to your children, and you are to be on guard.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 9]         Parents, never act from impulse. Never correct your child when you are angry; for if you do this, you will mold him after your own image--to be impulsive, passionate, and unreasonable. You can be firm without violent threatenings or scoldings. I have seen a mother snatch from the hand of her child something that was giving it special pleasure. The child did not know the reason for this, and naturally felt abused. Then followed a quarrel between parent and child, and a sharp chastisement ended the scene as far as outward appearance were concerned. But that battle left on the tender mind an impression that could not be easily effaced. I said to the mother: "You have wronged your child deeply; you have hurt his soul, and lost his confidence. How this will be restored I know not." This mother acted unwisely. She did not reason from cause to effect. Her harsh, injudicious management stirred up the worst passions in the heart of her child, and on every similar occasion these passions are aroused and strengthened. This is the worst policy that can be used in family government,--advanced age and maturity of strength warring against a helpless, ignorant little child confirms rebellion in the heart.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 10]          But, you ask, shall I never punish my child? Whipping may be essential when every other resort fails; but before you cause your child pain, you will, if you are a Christian father or mother, let your erring little one see that you love him. You will manifest real sorrow because you are compelled to cause him suffering. You will bow before God with your child, and with a heart full of sorrow ask the Lord to forgive. You will pray that Satan may not have control of his mind. You will present before the sympathizing Redeemer his own words, "Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me: for of such is the kingdom of heaven." That prayer will bring angels to your side, and your child's heart will be broken in penitence.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 11]          It is a very nice work to deal with human minds. All children can not be treated in the same way; for that restraint which must be kept on one would crush out the life of another. Study the minds and characters of your children. During the first years of their lives is the time to work and watch and pray and encourage every good inclination. This work must go on without interruption. You may be urged to attend mother's meetings and sewing-circles, that you may do missionary work; but unless there is a faithful, understanding instructor to be left with your children, it is your duty to reply, "The Lord has committed to me another work, which I can in no wise neglect." You can not overwork in any line without becoming disqualified for the work of training your little ones, and making them what God would have them be. As Christ's coworker, you must bring them to him, and ask for grace to discipline and train them for the kingdom of heaven.  {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, July 28, 1910 par. 12]          Both parents and children should be under the government of God. They are to be ruled by him. By combining the influences of authority and affection, parents can rule in their homes after the order God has given in his Word. There should be no ruling by impulse, no parental oppression; but at the same time no disobedience is to be overlooked. We are not to reach the standard of worldlings, but the standard which God himself has erected. We are diligently to inquire, What hath God said? God's holy Word is to be our rule, and from this we must never turn aside. No waywardness must be permitted on the part of the children, no disregard of obligations on the part of the parents. Our motto must be, "As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord."                                                    -    {RH, July 28, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 1]       August 4, 1910 Unholy Knowledge    Mrs. E. G. White         Satan works in many ways where he is not discerned, even through men and women who are in positions of trust. He will suggest to their minds plausible errors of thought and action and speech, that will create doubt, and work distrust where they think there is assurance of safety. He will work upon dissatisfied elements, to put them in active operation. There will be a desire for greatness and honor. Envy will be excited in minds where it is not supposed to exist, and circumstances will not be wanting to call it into action. Doubts will be raised, and flattering promises of gain will be offered, if the cross is not made so prominent. Satan will tempt some to think that our faith stands as a barrier to great advancement, and bars the way to reaching a high worldly position, and being called remarkable men and women.  {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 2]          In his first display of disaffection, Satan was very cunning. All he claimed was that he wanted to bring in a better order of things, to make great improvements.  {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 3]          He led the holy pair away from God, away from their allegiance to his commandments, on the same point where thousands are tempted today, and where thousands fall; that is, by their vain imaginings. True knowledge is divine. Satan insinuated into the minds of our first parents a desire for a speculative knowledge, whereby he declared they would greatly improve their condition; but in order to gain this, they must take a course contrary to God's holy will; for God would not lead them to the greatest heights. It was not God's purpose that they should obtain knowledge that had its foundation in disobedience. This was a broad field into which Satan was seeking to lead Adam and Eve, and it is the same field that he opens for the world today by his temptations.  {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 4]         God did not create evil. He only made the good, which was like himself. But Satan would not be content to know the will of God and do it. His curiosity was on the stretch to know that which God had not designed he should know. Evil, sin, and death were not created by God; they are the result of disobedience, which originated in Satan. But the knowledge of evil now in the world was brought in through the cunning of Satan. These are very hard and expensive lessons; but men will learn them, and many will never be convinced that it is bliss to be ignorant of a certain kind of knowledge, which arises from unsatisfied desires and unholy aims. The sons and daughters of Adam are fully as inquisitive and presumptuous as was Eve in seeking forbidden knowledge. They gain an experience, a knowledge, which God never designed they should have; and the result will be, as it was to our first parents, the loss of their Eden home. When will human beings learn that which is demonstrated so thoroughly before them?  {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 5]          The history of the past shows an active, working devil. He can no more be idle than harmless. Satan was found in only one tree to endanger the safety of Adam and Eve. He planned to attract the holy pair to that one tree, that they might do the very thing God had said they should not do--eat of the tree of knowledge. There was no danger to them in approaching any other tree. How plausible his speech! He laid hold of the very arguments which he uses today,--flattery, envy, distrust, questioning, and unbelief. If Satan was so cunning at first, what must he be now, after gaining an experience of many thousands of years? Yet God and holy angels, and all those who abide in obedience to all the Lord's will, are wiser than he. The subtlety of Satan will not decrease, but the wisdom given to men through a living connection with the Source of all light and divine knowledge will be proportionate to his arts and wiles.  {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, August 4, 1910 par. 6]         If men would stand the test which Adam failed to endure, and would, in the strength of Jesus, obey all the requirements of God, because they are righteousness, they would never become acquainted with the objectionable knowledge. God never designed that men should have this knowledge which comes of disobedience, and which, carried into practise, ends in eternal death. When men almost invariably choose the knowledge that Satan presents, when their taste is so perverted that it craves that knowledge as if it were a fountain of supreme wisdom, then they give evidence that they are separated from God, and are in rebellion against Christ.                                                                   -    {RH, August 4, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 1]       August 11, 1910 Asking to Give    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ was continually receiving from the Father, that he might communicate to us. "The word which ye hear," he said, "is not mine, but the Father's which sent me." "The Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister." Not for himself, but for others, he lived and thought and prayed. From hours spent with God he came forth morning by morning, to bring the light of heaven to men. Daily he received a fresh baptism of the Holy Spirit. In the early hours of the new day the Lord awakened him from his slumbers, and his soul and his lips were anointed with grace, that he might impart to others. His words were given him fresh from the heavenly courts, words that he might speak in season to the weary and oppressed. "The Lord God hath given me," he said, "the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary: he wakeneth morning by morning, he wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned."  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 2]          Christ's disciples were much impressed by his prayers and by his habit of communion with God. One day after a short absence from their Lord, they found him absorbed in supplication. Seemingly unconscious of their presence, he continued praying aloud. The hearts of the disciples were deeply moved. As he ceased praying, they exclaimed, "Lord, teach us to pray."  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 3]          In answer, Christ repeated the Lord's prayer, as he had given it in the sermon on the mount. Then in a parable he illustrated the lesson he desired to teach them.  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 4]          "Which of you," he said, "shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say unto him, Friend, lend me three loaves; for a friend of mine in his journey is come to me, and I have nothing to set before him? And he from within shall answer and say, Trouble me not: the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed; I can not rise and give thee. I say unto you, Though he will not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needeth."  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 5]          Here Christ represents the petitioner as asking that he may give again. He must obtain the bread, else he can not supply the necessities of a weary, belated wayfarer. Though his neighbor is unwilling to be troubled, he will not desist his pleading; his friend must be relieved. At last his importunity is rewarded, and his wants are supplied.  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 6]          In like manner the disciples were to seek blessings from God. In the feeding of the multitude and in the sermon on the bread from heaven, Christ had opened to them their work as his representatives. They were to give the bread of life to the people. He who had appointed their work, saw how often their faith would be tried. Often they would be thrown into unexpected positions, and would realize their human insufficiency. Souls that were hungering for the bread of life would come to them, and they would feel themselves to be destitute and helpless. They must receive spiritual food, or they would have nothing to impart. But they were not to turn one soul away unfed. Christ directs them to the source of supply. The man whose friend came to him for entertainment, even at the unseasonable hour of midnight, did not turn him away. He had nothing to set before him, but he went to one who had food, and pressed his request, until the neighbor supplied his need. And would not God, who had sent his servants to feed the hungry, supply their need for his own work?  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 7]         But the selfish neighbor in the parable does not represent the character of God. The lesson is drawn, not by comparison, but by contrast. A selfish man will grant an urgent request, in order to rid himself of one who disturbs his rest. But God delights to give. He is full of compassion, and he longs to grant the requests of those who come unto him in faith. He gives to us that we may minister to others, and thus become like himself.  {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, August 11, 1910 par. 8]          Christ declares: "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened."                                                    -    {RH, August 11, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 1]       August 18, 1910 God's Rest Day    Mrs. E. G. White         The Sabbath was hallowed at the creation. As ordained for man, it had its origin when "the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy." Peace brooded over the world; for earth was in harmony with heaven. "God saw everything that he had made, and, behold, it was very good;" and he rested in the joy of his completed work.  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 2]          Because he had rested upon the Sabbath, "God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it,"--set it apart to a holy use. He gave it to Adam as a day of rest. It was a memorial of the work of creation, and thus a sign of God's power and his love. The Scripture says, "He hath made his wonderful works to be remembered." "The things that are made," declare "the invisible things of him since the creation of the world," "even his everlasting power and divinity."  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 3]          All things were created by the Son of God. "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God. . . . All things were made by him; and without him was not anything made that was made." John 1:1-3. And since the Sabbath is a memorial of the work of creation, it is a token of the love and power of Christ.  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 4]          The Sabbath calls our thoughts to nature, and brings us into communion with the Creator. In the song of the bird, the sighing of the trees, and the music of the sea, we still may hear his voice who talked with Adam in Eden in the cool of the day. And as we behold his power in nature, we find comfort, for the word that created all things is that which speaks life to the soul. He "who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ."  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 5]          It was this thought that awoke the song,--     "Thou, Lord, hast made me glad through      thy work; I will triumph in the works of thy hands. O Lord, how great are thy works! And thy thoughts are very deep."  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 6]          And the Holy Spirit through the prophet Isaiah declares: "To whom then will ye liken God? or what likeness will ye compare unto him? . . . Have ye not known? have ye not heard? hath it not been told you from the beginning? have ye not understood from the foundations of the earth? It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers; that stretcheth out the heavens as a curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in. . . . To whom then will ye liken me, or shall I be equal? saith the Holy One. Lift up your eyes on high, and behold who hath created these things, that bringeth out their host by number: he calleth them all by names, by the greatness of his might, for that he is strong in power; not one faileth. Why sayest thou, O Jacob, and speakest, O Israel, My way is hid from the Lord, and my judgment is passed over from my God? Hast thou not known? hast thou not heard, that the everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary? . . . He giveth power to the faint; and to them that have no might he increaseth strength." "Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee: yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness." "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth: for I am God, and there is none else." This is the message written in nature, which the Sabbath is appointed to keep in memory. When the Lord bade Israel hallow his Sabbaths, he said, "They shall be a sign between me and you, that ye may know that I am Jehovah your God."  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 7]          The Sabbath was embodied in the law given from Sinai; but it was not then first made known as a day of rest. The people of Israel had a knowledge of it before they came to Sinai. On the way thither the Sabbath was kept. When some profaned it, the Lord reproved them, saying, "How long refuse ye to keep my commandments and my laws?"  {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, August 18, 1910 par. 8]          The Sabbath was not for Israel merely, but for the world. It had been made known to man in Eden, and, like the other precepts of the decalogue, it is of imperishable obligation. Of that law of which the fourth commandment forms a part, Christ declares, "Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law." So long as the heavens and the earth endure, the Sabbath will continue as a sign of the Creator's power. And when Eden shall bloom on earth again, God's holy rest day will be honored by all beneath the sun. "From one Sabbath to another" the inhabitants of the glorified new earth shall "come to worship before me, saith the Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, August 18, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 1]       August 25, 1910 Separation From the World    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ never leads his followers to take upon themselves vows that will unite them with those who have no connection with God, those who are not under the controlling influence of the Holy Spirit. The only correct standard of character is the law of God; and it is impossible for those who make that law their rule of life, to unite in confidence and brotherhood with those who turn the truth of God into a lie, and regard divine authority as a thing of naught.  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 2]          Between the worldly man and the one who is faithfully serving God, there is a great gulf fixed. Upon the most momentous subjects,-- God and truth and eternity,-- their thoughts and sympathies and feelings are not in harmony. One class is ripening as wheat for the garner of God, the other as tares for the fires of destruction. How can there be unity of purpose or action between them? "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." "No man can serve two masters."  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 3]          We are to beware of indulging a spirit of bigotry and intolerance. We are not to stand aside from others in a spirit that seems to say, "Come not near to me; for I am holier than thou." We are not to shut ourselves away from our fellow human beings, but are to seek to impart to them the precious truth that has blessed our own hearts. We are to let it be seen that ours is the religion of love. "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 4]          But if we are Christians, having the Spirit of him who died to save men from their sins, we shall love the souls of our fellow men too well to countenance their sinful pleasures by our presence and our influence. We can not sanction their course by assembling with them at their feasts and their councils, where God does not preside. Such a course, so far from benefiting them, would only cause them to doubt the reality of our religion. We should be false lights, by our course leading souls to ruin.  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 5]          Christians who connect themselves with worldly associations are injuring themselves as well as misleading others. Those who fear God can not choose the ungodly for companions, and remain themselves unharmed. In worldly societies they are brought under the influence of worldly principles and customs, and through the power of association and habit the mind becomes more and more conformed to the worldling's standard. Their love for God grows cold, and they have no desire for communion with him. They become spiritually blind. They can see no particular difference between the transgressor of God's law and those who fear God and keep his commandments. They call evil good and good evil. The brightness of eternal realities fades away. The truth may be presented in ever so forcible a manner, but they do not hunger for the bread of life, nor thirst for the waters of salvation. They are drinking at broken cisterns, which can hold no water. O, it is an easy thing, by association with the world, to catch the spirit of the world, to be molded by a false view of things, so that the preciousness of Jesus and the truth is not discerned! And just to the degree that the spirit of the world dwells in the heart, to just that degree will it control the life.  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 6]          When men are under the control of the world and not of the Spirit of God, they are captives of Satan, and we know not to what lengths he may lead them in sin. The patriarch Jacob, inspired by the Holy Spirit, beheld those who take pleasure in wickedness. He saw what would be the result of associating with them, and he exclaimed, "O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united." He lifts up a danger-signal, to warn every soul against such associations. The apostle Paul echoes the warning: "Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness." "Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners."  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 7]          We can not swerve from the truth, we can not depart from right principles, without forsaking him who is our strength, our righteousness, our sanctification. We should be firmly rooted in the conviction that whatever in any sense turns aside from truth and justice in our association and partnership with men, can not benefit us, and greatly dishonors God.  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 8]          The work of God for the salvation of the human family is the one work of supreme importance to be carried forward in our world. When men are willing to count all things but loss that they may win Christ, their eyes will be open to see things as they really are. Then they will turn away from the earthly attractions to the heavenly. They will see the true nature of the worldly, selfish enjoyments that they now value so highly, and the things that they now hold so dear will be given up.  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 9]          All heaven is looking upon those who profess to believe the most sacred truths ever committed to mortals. Angels are waiting, longing to co-operate with you in working for the salvation of souls. Will you refuse this heavenly alliance in order to obtain worldly advantage, withholding your means and your talent of influence from the service of God?  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 10]          "They shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts," of the obedient, "in that day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him. Then shall ye return, and discern between the righteous and the wicked, between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not. For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch."  {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, August 25, 1910 par. 11]          While temporal honor and riches and power are the great objects of ambition with the men of this world, the Lord points out to us something more worthy of our highest aspirations. "Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness in the earth; for in these things I delight, saith the Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, August 25, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 1]       September 1, 1910 The Treasure and the Heart    Mrs. E. G. White         "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 2]          Mark these words of the Great Teacher, who spake as never man spake. He sets before you the course to pursue if you would serve your best interests in this life, and lay up for yourselves an eternal treasure,--"Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth." There is danger of losing all in the pursuit of worldly gain; for in the feverish eagerness for earthly treasure, higher interests are forgotten. The care and perplexity that are involved in laying up treasures upon the earth, leave no time nor desire to estimate the value of eternal riches. The glory of the world to come is eclipsed by the corruptible things of earth. "For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Your thoughts, your plans, your motives, will have an earthly mold, and your soul will be defiled with covetousness and selfishness. "What shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" The day is coming when the idols of silver and gold will be cast to the moles and to the bats, and the rich men will weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon them.  {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 3]          Christ entreats, "Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven." This work of transferring your possessions to the world above, is worthy of your best energies. It is of the highest importance, and involves your eternal interests. That which you bestow in the cause of God is not lost. All that is given for the salvation of souls and the glory of God, is invested in the most successful enterprise in this life and in the life to come. Your talents of gold and silver, if given to the exchangers, are gaining continually in value, which will be registered to your account in the kingdom of heaven. You are to be the recipients of the eternal wealth that has increased in the hands of the exchangers. In giving to the work of God, you are laying up for yourselves treasures in heaven. All that you lay up above is secure from disaster and loss, and is increasing to an eternal, an enduring substance.  {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 4]          It should be your determined purpose to bring every power of your being into the service of Christ. His service is profitable for the life that now is, and for that which is to come. If your thoughts, your plans, your purposes, are all directed toward the accumulation of the things of earth, your anxiety, your study, your interests, will all be centered upon the world. The heavenly attractions will lose their beauty. The glories of the eternal world will cease to have the force of reality to you. Your heart will be with your treasure, and every faculty of your mind will be so concentrated on the work you have chosen, that you will not heed the warnings and entreaties of the Word and Spirit of God. You will have no time to devote to the study of the Scriptures and to earnest prayer that you may escape the snares of Satan, and render intelligent obedience to your Heavenly Father.  {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 5]          Satan has nets and snares, like the snares of the fowler, all prepared to entrap souls. It is his studied purpose that men shall employ their God-given powers for selfish ends rather than yield them to glorify God. God would have men engage in a work that will bring them peace and joy, and will render them eternal profit; but Satan wants us to concentrate our efforts for that which profiteth not, for the things that perish with the using. The service of Satan is one of care, perplexity, anxiety, and wearing labor, and the treasure men toil to accumulate on earth is only for a season. The greatest caution is exercised in the worldly investment of means, that the expenditure may yield a good profit; but in things of eternal concern the utmost indifference is displayed. O that the great interests of the world to come were appreciated! Why is it that men are so unconcerned about the salvation of the soul when it was purchased at such cost by the Son of God?  {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, September 1, 1910 par. 6]          The heart of man may be the abode of the Holy Spirit. The peace of Christ, which passeth understanding, may rest in your soul; and the transforming power of his grace may work in your life, and fit you for the courts of glory. But if brain and nerve and muscle are all employed in the service of self, you are not making God and heaven the first consideration of your life. It is impossible to be weaving the graces of Christ into your character while you are putting all your energies on the side of the world. You may be successful in heaping up treasure on the earth, for the glory of self; but "where your treasure is, there will you heart be also." Eternal considerations will be made of secondary importance. You may take part in the outward forms of worship; but your service will be an abomination to the God of heaven. You can not serve God and mammon. You will either yield your heart and put your will on the side of God, or you will give your energies to the service of the world. God will accept no half-hearted service.                           (Concluded next week)                                                                   -    {RH, September 1, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 1]       September 8, 1910 The Treasure and the Heart    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         "The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light." If the eye is single, if it is directed heavenward, the light of heaven will fill the soul, and earthly things will appear insignificant and uninviting. The purpose of the heart will be changed, and the admonition of Jesus will be heeded. You will lay up your treasure in heaven. Your thoughts will be fixed upon the great rewards of eternity. All your plans will be made in reference to the future, immortal life. You will be drawn toward your treasure. You will not study your worldly interest; but in all your pursuits the silent inquiry will be, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Bible religion will be woven into your daily life.  {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 2]          The true Christian does not allow any earthly consideration to come in between his soul and God. The commandment of God wields an authoritative influence over his affections and actions. If every one seeking the kingdom of God and his righteousness would be always ready to work the works of Christ, how much easier would become the path to heaven! The blessings of God would flow into the soul, and the praises of the Lord would be on your lips continually. You would then serve God from principle. Your feelings might not always be of a joyous nature; clouds would at times shadow the horizon of your experience; but the Christian's hope does not rest upon the sandy foundation of feeling. Those who act from principle will behold the glory of God beyond the shadows, and rest upon the sure word of promise. They will not be deterred from honoring God, however dark the way may seem. Adversity and trial will only give them an opportunity to show of the sincerity of their faith and love. When depression settles upon the soul, it is no evidence that God has changed. He is "the same yesterday, and today, and forever." You are sure of the favor of God when you are sensible of the beams of the Sun of Righteousness; but if the clouds sweep over your soul, you must not feel that you are forsaken. Your faith must pierce the gloom. Your eye must be single, and your whole body will be full of light. The riches of the grace of Christ must be kept before the mind. Treasure up the lessons that his love provides. Let your faith be like Job's, that you may declare, "Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him." Lay hold on the promises of your Heavenly Father, and remember his former dealing with you, and with his servants; for "all things work together for good to them that love God."  {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 3]         The most trying experiences in the Christian's life may be the most blessed. The special providences of the dark hours may encourage the soul in future attacks of Satan, and equip the servant of God to stand in fiery trials. The trial of your faith is more precious than gold. You must have that abiding confidence in God that is not disturbed by the temptations and arguments of the deceiver. Take the Lord at his word. You must study the promises, and appropriate them as you have need. "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." Become rooted and grounded in God's Word, and then you will not renounce the important truths for this time, which are to exert a sanctifying influence upon your life and character.  {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 4]          It is faith that familiarizes the soul with the existence and presence of God; and when we live with an eye single to his glory, we discern more and more the beauty of his character. Our souls become strong in spiritual power; for we are breathing the atmosphere of heaven, and, realizing that God is at our right hand, we shall not be moved. Faith sees that God witnesses every word and action, and that everything is manifest to him with whom we have to do. We should live as in the presence of the infinite One.  {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 5]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son," that the lost might be reclaimed. The sacrifice and mediation of Christ have brought the repentant soul into sacred relations with the Eternal Father. He who has tasted and found that the Lord is good, can not bear the thought of following in the path of transgression. It is pain to him to violate the law of that God who has so loved him. He avails himself of the help which God has promised, ceases his disobedience, flees to Christ, and, through faith in his blood, receives remission of sin. The divine hand is reached to the aid of every repentant soul. Divine wisdom will order the steps of those who put their trust in the Lord. Divine love will encircle them, and they will realize the presence of the Comforter, the Holy Spirit.  {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, September 8, 1910 par. 6]          If the eye is single to the glory of God, the treasure will be laid up above, safe from all corruption or loss; and "where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Jesus will be the pattern that you will seek to imitate. The law of the Lord will be your delight, and at the day of final reckoning you will hear the glad words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                                   -    {RH, September 8, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 1]       September 15, 1910 The Faith That Will Stand the Test    Mrs. E. G. White         The time has fully come when darkness is called light, and light is called darkness. We are living in an age when sham liberality is extolled; when those who scatter falsehood, false doctrines, and soul-destroying heresies are received and exalted by society; and when the most terrible deeds of iniquity are glossed over and excused on the plea of charity. Even the voices from the pulpits of our land are saying, "It shall be well with the transgressor." Sin is not dealt with as a thing of fearful consequence, destined to bring inevitable ruin upon those who persist in its indulgence. It is not pictured in its abhorrent character before the people of the world. Smooth things are prophesied by false teachers, and the multitudes are resting in their sin, unmindful of the solemn warnings and examples of the Word of God. The time has come when we should "sigh and . . . cry for all the abominations" that are done in the land.  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 2]          While the law of God is being made void in our world, there is a decided testimony to be borne. The truth is to be presented in its native force and clearness, whether men will hear or whether they will forbear. This can not be done without exciting opposition. Those who refuse to receive the love of truth will not rest without attempting to retard its progress. They have been turned unto fables, and will unite with the great adversary of souls to bring the message of Heaven into contempt.  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 3]          The apostle Paul warns us that "some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." This is what we may expect. Our greatest trials will come because of that class who have once advocated the truth, but who turn from it to the world, and trample it under their feet in hate and derision. God has a work for his faithful servants to do. The attacks of the enemy must be met with the truth of his Word. Falsehood must be unmasked, its true character must be revealed, and the light of the law of Jehovah must shine forth into the moral darkness of the world. We are to present the claims of his Word. We shall not be held guiltless if we neglect this solemn duty. But while we stand in defense of the truth, let us not stand in defense of self, and make a great ado because we are called to bear reproach and misrepresentation. Let us not pity ourselves, but be very jealous for the law of the Most High.  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 4]          Says the apostle, "The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." On every side we see men easily led captive by the delusive imaginations of those who make void the Word of God; but when the truth is brought before them, they are filled with impatience and anger. But the exhortation of the apostle to the servant of God is, "Watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry." In his day some left the cause of the Lord. He writes, "Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world;" and again he says, "Alexander the coppersmith did me much evil: the Lord reward him according to his works: of whom be thou ware also; for he hath greatly withstood our words."  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 5]          Prophets and apostles experienced similar trials of opposition and reproach, and even the spotless Lamb of God was tempted in all points like as we are. He bore the contradiction of sinners against himself.  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 6]          Every warning for this time must be faithfully delivered; but "the servant of the Lord must not strive; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, patient, in meekness instructing those that oppose themselves." We must cherish carefully the words of our God lest we be contaminated by the deceptive workings of those who have left the faith. We are to resist their spirit and influence with the same weapon our Master used when assailed by the prince of darkness,--"It is written." We should learn to use the Word of God skilfully. The exhortation is, "Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." There must be diligent work and earnest prayer and faith to meet the error of false teachers and seducers; for "in the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away." These words portray the character of the men the servants of God will have to meet. "False accusers," "despisers of those that are good," will attack those who are faithful to their God in this degenerate age. But the ambassador of heaven must manifest the spirit that was displayed in the Master. In humility and love he must labor for the salvation of men.  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 7]          Paul continues concerning those who oppose the work of God, comparing them to the men who made war against the faithful in the time of ancient Israel. He says: "Now as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. But they shall proceed no further: for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also was." We know that the time is coming when the folly of warring against God will be revealed. We can afford to wait in calm patience and trust, no matter how much maligned and despised; for "there is nothing hid, which shall not be manifested," and those who honor God will be honored by him in the presence of men and angels. We are to share in the sufferings of the Reformers. It is written, "The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me." Christ understands our grief. Not one of us is called to bear the cross alone. The suffering Man of Calvary is touched with the feeling of our woes, and as he has suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are in sorrow and trial for his sake. "Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived. But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned."  {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, September 15, 1910 par. 8]          God has provided abundant means for successful warfare with principalities and powers and spiritual wickedness in high places; for "all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works." The Bible is the armory where we may equip for the struggle. Our loins must be girt about with truth. Our breastplate must be righteousness. The shield of faith must be in our hands, the helmet of salvation shine on our brows, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God, be wielded to cut our way through the ranks of our bitter foes. We must be ready at the command of our Captain to follow where he may lead. We must be doers of his Word, not deceiving our own selves.                           (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, September 15, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 1]       September 22, 1910 The Faith That Will Stand the Test    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         If we look to self, and trust in self, we shall surely fall from our steadfastness. The terrible tempest that is gathering will sweep away our sandy foundation, and leave our house a wreck on the shores of time; but the house that is built upon the rocks will stand forever. We must be "kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation." The apostle spoke some plain words to his Hebrew brethren, that meet the condition of many of those who profess the truth for this time. "We have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing. ［They were not quick to discern the things of the Spirit of God.］ For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil." It is positively necessary for those who believe the truth to be making continual advancement, growing up unto the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. There is no time for backsliding and indifference. Each one must have a living experience in the things of God. Have root in yourselves. Become grounded in the faith, so that, having done all, you may stand with unwavering confidence in God through the time that will try every man's work and character. Exercise your powers in spiritual things, till you can appreciate the deep things of God's Word, and go on from strength to strength.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 2]          There are thousands who claim to have the light of truth who take no steps in advance. They have no living experience, notwithstanding they have had every advantage. They do not know what consecration means. Their devotions are formal and hollow, and there is no depth to their piety. The Word of God offers spiritual liberty and enlightenment to those who study it earnestly. Those who accept the promises of God, and act on them with living faith, will have the light of heaven in their lives. They will drink of the fountain of life, and lead others to the waters that have refreshed their own souls. We must have that faith in God that takes him at his word. We can have no victory without cloudless confidence; for "without faith it is impossible to please him." It is faith that connects us with the power of heaven, and that brings us the strength for coping with the powers of darkness. "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." In order to exercise intelligent faith, we should study the Word of God. The Bible, and the Bible alone, communicates a correct knowledge of the character of God, and of his will concerning us. The duty and the destiny of man are defined in its pages. The conditions on which we may hope for eternal life are explicitly stated, and the doom of those who neglect so great salvation is foretold in the most forcible language.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 3]          Had the Bible been received as the voice of God to man, as the Book of books, as the one infallible rule of faith and practise, we should not have seen the law of Heaven made void, and the swelling tide of iniquity devouring our land.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 4]          As men wander away from the truth into skepticism, everything becomes uncertain and unreal. No thorough conviction takes hold of the soul. No faith is exercised in the Scripture as the revelation of God to man. There is nothing authoritative in its commands, nothing terrifying in its warnings, nothing inspiring in its promises. To the skeptic it is meaningless and contradictory.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 5]          There are many among us who are not cultivating faith. They have a vacillating experience. They are "like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed." Sometimes they seem strong in faith; then a blast of unbelief sweeps over them, and they are filled with gloom and doubt. They make no decided effort to recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, but are taken captive by him at his will. There are others, who, when assailed by temptations of unbelief, flee to the Word of God and to earnest prayer, and they are not left to the power of the enemy.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 6]          If men could realize the blighting influence of doubt upon their minds, if they could but see into the future, they would realize the imperative need of cultivating firm trust in God and implicit confidence in his promises. They would not sow one grain of unbelief; for every single grain blossoms and bears fruit. Satan is a living, active agent. It is his business to encourage skepticism. Every word of doubt is carefully nourished by the adversary of souls. While men sleep in indifference, suggestions that weaken faith are insinuated into the heart. Influences that confuse the perception of truth are brought to bear upon the life. In every way possible, Satan strives to turn souls from the narrow path that leads to heaven; and because men love darkness, they follow the voice of strangers, and reject the call of the Good Shepherd, who gave his life for the sheep. The plain, authoritative "Thus saith the Lord," is refused for some winding sophistry of errors. Infidelity has increased in proportion as men have questioned the Word and requirements of their Maker. They have taken up the work of cheapening character, and lessening faith in the inspiration of the Bible. Men claiming great wisdom have presumed to criticize and cut and cull the words of the living God, and have started questions to make shipwreck of the happiness of their fellow men and to ruin their hopes of heaven. This is a work that is pleasing to the enemy of all righteousness. The arguments that men bring against the Bible are the result of the counsels of the evil one. The door of their minds was opened to his suggestions; and the more they drifted into error, the greater grew their desire to draw other souls into the same channel of darkness.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 7]          Many claim to believe the Bible, and their names are enrolled on the church records, who are among the most influential agents of Satan. The work they are doing they will not consider an honor to them in the day of judgment. It will then be seen that every effort that weakened faith was made at a terrible loss. The tremendous price that must be paid will sink them into everlasting shame and ruin. The only safety is in rejecting instantly every suggestion of unbelief. Do not open your mind to entertain doubts, even for an instant; bid them a decided refusal as they come to you for admission. Fasten the mind upon the promises of God. Talk of them, rejoice in them; and the peace of God will rule in your hearts.  {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, September 22, 1910 par. 8]          The fruits of doubt are not desirable. Look around you, and see what havoc has been wrought by the machinations of the evil one. Error and falsehood and heresy have held high carnival in the deceived hearts of men. From century to century the adversary has repeated his experiments with growing success; for in spite of the sad records of lives that have gone out in darkness, as moths flee to the fire, so men rush on into the ruinous deceptions that he has prepared to entrap them. If you desire salvation, I entreat you to shun his insinuations concerning the truth of God's Word. Come to the "sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place." If that is not authoritative, what is it? If the word of the Lord of heaven and earth is not solid rock upon which to build, then it is in vain to look for sure foundations. "Heaven and earth shall pass away," but "the word of the Lord endureth forever." Unwavering faith in his word is the only faith that will endure through the perils of the last days.                                                    -    {RH, September 22, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 1]       October 20, 1910 The Treasure and the Heart    Mrs. E. G. White         "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal: but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also."  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 2]          Mark these words of the Great Teacher, who spake as never man spake. He sets before you the course to pursue if you would serve your best interests in this life, and lay up for yourselves an eternal treasure. "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth." There is danger of losing all in pursuit of worldly gain; for in the feverish eagerness for earthly treasure, higher interests are forgotten. The care and perplexity that are involved in laying up treasures upon the earth, leave no time nor desire to estimate the value of eternal riches. The glory of the world to come is eclipsed by the corruptible things of earth. "For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Your thoughts, your plans, your motives, will all have an earthly mold, and your soul will be defiled with covetousness and selfishness. "What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" The day is coming when the idols of silver and gold will be cast to the moles and to the bats, and the rich men will weep and howl for the miseries that shall come upon them.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 3]          Christ entreats, "Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven." This work of transferring your possessions to the world above, is worthy of all your best energies. It is of the highest importance, and involves your eternal interests. That which you bestow in the cause of God is not lost. All that is given for the salvation of souls and the glory of God is invested in the most successful enterprise in this life and in the life to come. Your talents of gold and silver, if given to the exchangers, are gaining continually in value, which will be registered to your account in the kingdom of heaven. You are to be the recipients of the eternal wealth that has increased in the hands of the exchangers. In giving to the work of God, you are laying up treasures for yourselves in heaven. All that you lay up above is secure from disaster and loss, and is increasing to an eternal, an enduring substance.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 4]          It should be your determined purpose to bring every power of your being into the service of Christ. His service is profitable for the life that now is, and for that which is to come. If your thoughts, your plans, your purposes, are all directed toward the accumulation of the things of the earth, your anxiety, your study, your interests, will all be centered upon the world. The heavenly attractions will lose their beauty. The glories of the eternal world will cease to have the force of reality to you. Your heart will be with your treasure, and every faculty of your mind will be so concentrated on the work you have chosen, that you will not heed the warnings and entreaties of the Word and Spirit of God. You will have no time to devote to the study of the Scriptures and to earnest prayer, that you may escape the snares of Satan, and render intelligent obedience to your Heavenly Father.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 5]          Satan has nets and snares, like the snares of the fowler, all prepared to entrap souls. It is his studied purpose that men shall employ their God-given powers for selfish ends rather than yield them to glorify God. God would have men engage in a work that will bring them peace and joy, and will render them eternal profits; but Satan wants us to concentrate our efforts for that which profiteth not, for things that perish with the using. The service of Satan is one of care, perplexity, anxiety, and wearing labor, and the treasure men toil to accumulate on earth is only for a season. The greatest caution is exercised in the worldly investment of means, that the expenditure may yield a good profit; but in things of eternal concern the utmost indifference is displayed. O, that the great interests of the world to come were appreciated! Why is it that men are so unconcerned about the salvation of the soul, when it was purchased at such a cost by the Son of God?  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 6]          The heart of man may be the abode of the Holy Spirit. The peace of Christ that passeth all understanding may rest in your soul, and the transforming power of his grace may work in your life, and fit you for the courts of glory. But if brain and nerve and muscle are all employed in the service of self, you are not making God and heaven the first consideration of your life. It is impossible to be weaving the graces of Christ into your character while you are putting all your energies on the side of the world. You may be successful in heaping up treasure on the earth, for the glory of self; but "where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Eternal considerations will be made of secondary importance. You may take part in the outward forms of worship; but your service will be an abomination to the God of heaven. You can not serve God and mammon. You will either yield your whole heart and put your will on the side of God, or you will give your energies to the service of the world. God will accept no half-hearted service.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 7]          "The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light." If the eye is single, if it is directed heavenward, the light of heaven will fill the soul, and earthly things will appear insignificant and uninviting. The purpose of the heart will be changed, and the admonition of Jesus will be heeded. You will lay up your treasure in heaven. Your thoughts will be fixed upon the great rewards of eternity. All your plans will be made in reference to the future immortal life. You will be drawn toward your treasure. You will not study your worldly interest; but in all your pursuits the silent inquiry will be, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Bible religion will be woven into your daily life.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 8]          The true Christian does not allow an earthly consideration to come in between his soul and God. The commandment of God wields an authoritative influence over his affections and actions. If every one seeking the kingdom of God and his righteousness would be always ready to work the works of Christ, how much easier would become the path to heaven! The blessings of God would flow into the soul, and the praises of the Lord would be on your lips continually. You would then serve God from principle. Your feelings might not always be of a joyous nature; clouds would at times shadow the horizon of your experience; but the Christian's hope does not rest upon the sandy foundation of feeling. Those who act from principle, will behold the glory of God beyond the shadows, and rest upon the sure word of promise. They will not be deterred from honoring God, however dark the way may seem. Adversity and trial will only give them an opportunity to show the sincerity of their faith and love. When depression settles upon the soul, it is no evidence that God has changed. He is "the same yesterday, and today, and forever." You are sure of the favor of God when you are sensible of the beams of the Sun of Righteousness; but if the clouds sweep over your soul, you must not feel that you are forsaken. Your faith must pierce the gloom. Your eye must be single, and your whole body will be full of light. The riches of the grace of Christ must be kept before the mind. Treasure up the lessons that his love provides. Let your faith be like Job's, that you may declare, "Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him." Lay hold on the promises of your Heavenly Father, and remember his former dealings with you and with his servants; for "all things work together for good to them that love God."  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 9]         The most trying experiences in the Christian's life may be the most blessed. The special providences of the dark hours may encourage the soul in future attacks of Satan, and equip the servant of God to stand the fiery trials. The trial of your faith is more precious than gold. You must have that abiding confidence in God that is not disturbed by the temptations and arguments of the deceiver. Take the Lord at his word. You must study the promises, and appropriate them as you have need. "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God." Become rooted and grounded in the Word; then you will not renounce the important truths for this time, which are to exert a sanctifying influence upon your life and character.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 10]          It is faith that familiarizes the soul with the existence and presence of God; and when we live with an eye single to his glory, we discern more and more the beauty of his character. Our souls become strong in spiritual power; for we are breathing the atmosphere of heaven, and realizing that God is at our right hand, that we shall not be moved. Faith sees that God witnesses every word and action, and that everything is manifest to him with whom we have to do. We should live as in the presence of the infinite One.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 11]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son," that the lost might be reclaimed. The sacrifice and mediation of Christ have brought the repentant soul into sacred relations with the eternal Father. He who has tasted and found that the Lord is good, can not bear the thought of following in the path of transgression. It is pain to him to violate the law of that God who has so loved him. He avails himself of the help which God has promised, ceases his disobedience, flees to Christ, and, through faith in his blood, receives remission of sin. The divine hand is reached to the aid of every repentant soul. Divine wisdom will order the steps of those who put their trust in the Lord. Divine love will encircle them, and they will realize the presence of the Comforter, the Holy Spirit.  {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, October 20, 1910 par. 12]          If the eye is single to the glory of God, the treasure will be laid up above, safe from all corruption or loss; and "where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." Jesus will be the pattern that you will seek to imitate. The law of the Lord will be your delight, and at the day of the final reckoning you will hear the glad words, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                    -    {RH, October 20, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 1]       October 27, 1910 The Commission    Mrs. E. G. White         Just before his ascension, Christ gave his disciples their commission, declaring: "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 2]          This commission is the great missionary charter of Christ's kingdom. In this gift to his disciples, the Saviour made them his ambassadors, and gave them their credentials. If, afterward, they should be challenged, and asked by what authority they, unlearned fishermen, went forth as teachers and leaders, they could reply: "He whom you crucified, but who rose from the dead, appointed us to the ministry of his word, declaring, All power is given unto me."  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 3]          Christ appointed his disciples as his architects, who were to lay the foundation of his church. He opened the door of the world before them, bidding them enter and proclaim the gospel. He laid upon them, and upon all who should succeed them as his ministers, the charge of handing his gospel down from generation to generation, from age to age.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 4]          Notice this point: The disciples were not to wait for the people to come to them and ask for light. They were to go to the people, hunting for souls perishing out of Christ, as the shepherd hunts for the sheep that has strayed from the fold. His life of unselfishness and love was to be copied by them. In his name they were to give the world unselfish service. The knowledge of his suffering on Calvary and of his unchanging love for mankind was to be made known to all people. And Christ further declared, "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." "But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high."  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 5]          Workers for God are to be constantly reaching up to him in prayer. It was after the disciples had spent ten days in supplication, after all differences had been put away, and they had united in deep heart-searching, drawing together in holy fellowship, that the Spirit came upon them, and Christ's promise was fulfilled. Then there was a wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Suddenly there came from heaven a sound as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 6]          The disciples did not confine themselves to any class of people or to any place. "They went forth and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." Notwithstanding the fierce opposition that they met, in a short time the gospel of the kingdom had been sounded to all the inhabited parts of the world.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 7]          The commission given to the first disciples is given also to those who in these last days have received increased light from heaven. "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." This is to be our watchword. To all nations and kindreds and tongues and peoples the message of saving grace is to sound forth. A crucified and risen Saviour is to be uplifted before those in the home field and those in far-off lands who have not heard the truth. God calls for pastors and teachers and evangelists. From door to door his servants are to proclaim the gospel message. The knowledge of present truth is not to lead those who receive it to settle down and colonize; it is to lead them into new places. Many are to work just where they are, winning men and women to the truth by a faithful presentation in the daily life of the gospel of salvation.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 8]          Not all can fill the same place; but every one who yields himself to the consecrating influence of the Holy Spirit will be under the control of Christ, and for consecrated men and women God has made full provision. He will carry on his work by a variety of ways and instruments. It is not alone the most talented, not alone those who hold high positions of trust, or are the most highly educated, that the Lord will use in his work of soul-saving. He will use many who have had few advantages. By the use of simple means he will bring those who own property and land to a belief of the truth; and these will become God's helping hand in the advancement of his work. It is not always the brightest talent that accomplishes the most for God. The Lord can speak through any one who is consecrated to his service.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 9]          When we catch the spirit of the message that is to lead souls to choose between life and death, we shall see a work done that we do not now dream of. Once let the missionary spirit take hold of men and women, young and old, and we shall see many going into the highways and hedges, and compelling the honest in heart to come in.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 10]          Let those who labor for souls remember that they are pledged to co-operate with Christ, to obey his directions, to follow his guidance. Every day they are to ask for and receive power from on high. They are to cherish a constant sense of the Saviour's love, his efficiency, his watchfulness, his tenderness. They are to look to him as the shepherd and bishop of their souls. Then they will have the sympathy and support of the heavenly angels. Christ will be their joy and crown of rejoicing. Their hearts will then be controlled by the Holy Spirit. They will go forth clothed with holy zeal, and their efforts will be accompanied by a power proportionate to the importance of the message they proclaim.  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 11]          "Comfort ye, comfort ye my people, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she hath received of the Lord double for all her sins. The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God."  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 12]          We must continue to press into regions beyond, where people are in spiritual darkness. In such places the Lord has a work to be done. "Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain: and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, October 27, 1910 par. 13]          Every obstacle to the redemption of sinners is to be removed by the opening of God's Word, and by the presentation of a plain "Thus saith the Lord." Truth is to shine forth; for darkness has covered the earth and gross darkness the people. The time has come when the Word of the living God is to appear in contrast with error. Proclaim the glad tidings, We have a Saviour who has given his life, that all who believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. Let the Word of the Lord become assurance, and obstacles will be removed that have hindered the work. To the omnipotence of the King of kings, our covenant-keeping God unites the gentleness and care of a tender shepherd. Nothing can bar his way. His power is absolute, and is to be the pledge of the sure fulfilment of his promises to his people.                                                    -    {RH, October 27, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 1]       November 10, 1910 Lights in the World    Mrs. E. G. White         It is impossible for man to measure the ingenuity shown by Satan in deceiving human minds. Christ saw the working out of Satan's plans to deceive man. He saw that the world was being captivated by the delusive power exercised through commercialism of various kinds, and he volunteered to take human nature, and come to this earth to live among men, to meet the wily foe in every stage of human life, and to counterwork the wiles of Satan.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 2]          Thus was laid the plan for Christ to act his part as a Saviour. He came to our world to live, and suffer, and die, that he might win to God the souls deceived by Satan. He came to stay the overwhelming tide of deception that was carrying souls on to ruin. He is wise in an understanding of the tempter's plans, and he can teach men and women how to become wise to discern and escape the snares that Satan is constantly laying.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 3]          Christ declared, I have pledged myself, as the only begotten Son of the Lord God Almighty, to carry out God's plan to win souls from Satan. The Saviour alone can defeat the enemy. He works in man's behalf to uncover his plans, that souls may be led to turn from the arch-deceiver.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 4]          The Prince of heaven, he who was one with the Father, gave himself to redeem the fallen race. Satan is actively and untiringly at work to defeat the Saviour's purpose. But Christ says, Where Satan has set his throne, there will I establish my cross. The prince of evil shall be cast out, and I will become the center of a world redeemed.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 5]          In his life on this earth, Christ lived the law of God, thus making it possible for men of every nation and every clime to live, under the sorest temptation, a life of true obedience. Those who accept God as their Creator and Christ as their Redeemer, receive the spirit of obedience that was revealed in the life of him who came to make known to men the Father. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and love of God!  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 6]          Christ came to give to men the wealth of eternity, and this wealth, through connection with him, we are to receive and impart. Not to ministers only, but to every believer, Christ says, The world is enshrouded in darkness. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. Every one who truly loves God will be a light in the world.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 7]          He who is a citizen of the heavenly kingdom will be constantly looking at things not seen. The power of earth over the mind and character is broken. He has the abiding presence of the heavenly Guest, in accordance with the promise, "I will love him, and will manifest myself to him." He walks with God as did Enoch, in constant communion.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 8]          The ministry of the word rests not merely upon those who preach the word, but upon all who hear and receive the word. God calls upon his people to break the bands of their precise, indoor service. He would have hundreds in our cities doing the work that Christ did while on this earth,--cheering the sorrowful, strengthening the weak, comforting the mourners, preaching the gospel to the poor. In many of the large cities scarcely anything has been done to proclaim the message of warning. Our brethren and sisters living in these crowded centers should let their light shine forth. You may think that your light is too small to do any good, but remember that it is what God has given you, and that you are held responsible to let it shine forth. Some one else may light his taper from it, and his light may be the means of leading others out of darkness.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 9]          The Saviour allowed nothing to interfere with the accomplishment of his work. He declared, "My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work." He mingled constantly with men, not to encourage them in anything that was not in accordance with God's will, but to uplift and ennoble them. "I sanctify myself," he declared, "that they also might be sanctified." No other teacher ever placed such signal honor upon men as did Christ. He was known as the friend of publicans and sinners. He mingled with all classes of society, that all, high and low, rich and poor, might share in the blessings he came to impart.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 10]          Daily beset by temptation, constantly opposed by the leaders of the people, Christ knew that he must strengthen his humanity by prayer. In order to be a blessing to men, he must commune with God, pleading for energy, perseverance, and steadfastness. Thus he showed his disciples where his strength lay. Without this daily communion with God, no human being can gain power for service. It is the privilege of every one to commit himself, with all his trials and temptations, his sorrows and disappointments, to the loving Heavenly Father. No one who does this, who makes God his confidant, will fall a prey to the enemy.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 11]          "We have not an high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need."  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 12]          There is a great work to be done. God's servants are to go from house to house, watching for opportunities to sow the seeds of truth. But many of God's people act as if he desired them to hide their light under a bushel. The Lord says, Bring forth your light. Set it on a candlestick, that it may give light to all that are in the house. Wake up, my brethren and sisters, wake up, and work for the conversion of souls. Do not find fault and criticize. Thus you spend your energies in Satan's cause. Do not give way to anger because you think that you are misunderstood. Was not your Master misunderstood? Speak no word of doubt or unbelief. The more you talk of the difficulties in the way, the larger will they appear. Do not accuse your brethren. Rather accuse yourselves. An untold amount of mischief is done by words of faultfinding and slander. Never tear down the reputation of a fellow being.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 13]          The Lord is grieved when his people stand aloof from one another. Thus they show their weakness, and range themselves on the enemy's side. Let no one weaken the hands of another. Let every man do what he can to build up, not to tear down.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 14]          Guard jealously your hours for prayer and self-examination. Set apart some portion of each day for a study of the Scriptures and communion with God. Thus you will obtain spiritual strength, and grow in grace and favor with God. He alone can direct our thoughts aright. He alone can give us noble aspirations, and fashion our characters after the divine similitude. If we draw near to him in earnest prayer, he will fill our hearts with high and holy purposes, and with deep, earnest longing for purity and cleanness of thought.  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 15]          Moses prayed to God, saying, "I beseech thee, show me thy glory." And God said, "I will make all my goodness pass before thee. . . . And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, The Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and upon the children's children, unto the third and to the fourth generation."  {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, November 10, 1910 par. 16]          In this representation the Lord desired to teach the lesson that he requires in his people purity of character and holiness of life. He desires to see revealed in them mercy, loving-kindness and long-suffering, that they may demonstrate that "the law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul." He imparts the richest blessings to those who serve him with a pure heart. He teaches each one who opens the heart to his instruction and obeys his voice.                                                    -    {RH, November 10, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 1]       November 17, 1910 Go, Preach the Gospel    Mrs. E. G. White    (Reading for Sabbath, December 10)         When I think of the history of our work during the past ten years, I can but say, See what the Lord hath wrought. Mercifully he has been working to shed light upon the pathway of his people. In spite of the hindrances that have been met with in the work, we need not feel sadness, except as we see a failure on the part of God's people to follow their Leader step by step.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 2]          It is God's purpose that his people shall be a sanctified, purified, holy people, communicating light to all with whom they come in contact. It is his purpose that by exemplifying the truth in their lives, they shall be a praise in the earth. The grace of Christ is sufficient to bring this about. But let God's people remember that only as they believe and work out the principles of the gospel, can he make them a praise in the earth. Only as they yield their God-given capabilities to his service, will they enjoy the fulness and the power of the promise whereon the church has been called to stand. If those who profess to believe in Christ as their Saviour reach only the low standard of worldly measurement, the church fails to bear the rich harvest that God expects. "Found wanting" is written upon her record.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 3]          A great work is before us,--the closing work of this world's history. Solemn indeed is the time in which we are living, and heavy are the responsibilities resting upon us as a people. The third angel's message is now to be proclaimed, not only in far-off lands, but in neglected places close by, where multitudes dwell unwarned and unsaved. Our cities everywhere are calling for earnest, whole-hearted labor from the servants of God. The message for this time is now to be proclaimed earnestly in the great business world. Day after day the centers of commerce and trade are thronged with men and women who need the truth for this time, but who gain no saving knowledge of its precious principles, because earnest, persevering efforts are not put forth to reach them where they are.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 4]          The spiritual darkness that covers the whole world is intensified in the crowded centers of population. It is in the cities of the nations that the gospel worker finds the greatest impenitence and the greatest need. And in these same cities are presented to soul-winners some of the greatest opportunities. Mingled with the multitudes who have no thought of God and heaven, are many who long for light and for purity of heart. Even among the careless and indifferent there are not a few whose attention may be arrested by a revelation of God's love for the human soul.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 5]          The conditions that face Christian workers in the great cities constitute a solemn appeal for untiring effort in behalf of the millions living within the shadow of impending doom. Men will soon be forced to great decisions, and they must have opportunity to hear and to understand Bible truth, in order that they may take their stand intelligently on the right side. God is now calling upon his messengers, in no uncertain terms, to warn the cities while mercy still lingers, and while multitudes are yet susceptible to the converting influence of Bible truth. Often the needs of the cities have appealed to those who understand by the prophecies what is coming  upon the earth, and yet comparatively little has been done to enter these cities with the warning message of present truth. The Spirit of the Lord is still urging men to undertake this work with new courage and zeal, and never cease the effort until a thorough work is done.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 6]          For years the pioneers in our work struggled against poverty and manifold hardships in order to place the cause of present truth on vantage-ground. With meager facilities they labored untiringly, and the Lord blessed their humble efforts. The laborers of today may not have to endure all the hardships of those early days. The change of conditions, however, should not lead to any slackening of effort; and now, when the Lord bids us proclaim the message with power in the crowded centers of population, shall we not respond as one man, and do his bidding? Shall we not plan to send messengers all through these fields, and support them liberally? Shall not the ministers of God go to these crowded centers, and there lift up their voices in warning to the multitudes?  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 7]         In the cities are people of all nationalities, many of whom, if earnest effort is put forth, will accept the truth. These will be specially qualified to carry the message to their own countrymen. How long shall these teeming centers of population be neglected? If our brethren will use their God-given ability in this work, angels of heaven will go before them, to make an impression on the hearts of the people for whom they labor. The Lord has many who have not yet bowed the knee to Baal.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 8]          I appeal to those who for many years have known the truth. It is time to wake up the watchmen. I have expended my strength in giving the message that the Lord has given me. The burden of our cities has rested so heavily upon me that it has sometimes seemed that I should die. The work in the cities is the essential work for this time, and is now to be taken hold of in faith. When the cities are worked as God would have them, the result will be the setting in operation of a mighty movement, such as we have not yet witnessed. May the Lord give wisdom to our brethren, that they may know how to carry forward the work in harmony with his will. With mighty power the cry is to be sounded in our large centers of population, "Behold, the Bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him."  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 9]                                  Individual Effort          The ordained minister alone is not equal to the task of warning the world. God is calling, not only upon ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, canvassers, Bible workers, and other consecrated laymen of varied talents, who have a knowledge of present truth, to consider the needs of the unwarned cities. There should be one hundred workers actively engaged in personal missionary work where now there is but one. Time is rapidly passing. There is much work to be done before Satanic opposition shall close up the way. Every agency must be set in operation, that present opportunities may be wisely improved.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 10]          The Lord is calling upon the men and women who have the light of truth for this time to engage in genuine, personal missionary work. Especially are the church-members living in the cities to exercise, in all humility, their God-given talents in laboring with those who are willing to hear the message that should come to the world at this time. There are great blessings in store for those who fully surrender to the call of God. As such workers undertake to win souls for Jesus, they will find that many who never could be reached in any other way will respond to intelligent, personal effort.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 11]          A working church is a living church. Church-members, let the light shine forth. Let your voices be heard in humble prayer, in witness against the intemperance, the folly, and the amusements of this world, and in the proclamation of the truth for this time. Your voice, your influence, your time,--all these are gifts from God, and are to be used in winning souls to Christ. Visit your neighbors, and show an interest in the salvation of their souls. Arouse every spiritual energy to action. Tell those whom you visit that the end of all things is at hand. The Lord Jesus Christ will open the door of their hearts, and will make lasting impressions upon their minds.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 12]          Strive to arouse men and women from their spiritual insensibility. Tell them how you found Jesus, and how blessed you have been since you gained an experience in his service. Tell them what blessing comes to you as you sit at the feet of Jesus, and learn precious lessons from his Word. Tell them of the gladness and joy that are found in the Christian life. Your warm, fervent words will convince them that you have found the pearl of great price. Let your cheerful, encouraging words show that you have certainly found the higher education. This is genuine missionary work, and as it is done, many will awake as from a dream.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 13]                               The Nearness of the End          Listen to the voice of Jesus, as it comes sounding down along the line to our time, addressing the professed Christian who stands idle in the market-place, "Why stand ye here all the day idle? . . . Go ye also into the vineyard." Work while it is day; for the night cometh, in which no man can work.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 14]          The Saviour declared that before his second coming, there would be wars and rumors of wars, and earthquakes in divers places. The reports that reached us of the terrible earthquakes in Italy and Sicily tell of another fulfilment of the signs of the end. These calamities are becoming more and more frequent, and each report of calamity by land or sea is a testimony to the fact that the end of all things is near. The world is filled with iniquity, and the Lord is punishing it for its wickedness. As crimes and iniquities increase, these judgments will become more frequent, until the time shall come when the earth shall no more cover her slain.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 15]          The judgments of God are hanging over our cities. We know not how soon they will be visited by just such a calamity as recently befell Italy. I pray for the deep movings of the Holy Spirit on the hearts of God's people, that this message,--the last message of warning,--may be given without delay. The day of the Lord is hasting greatly. The end is nearer than when we first believed.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 15}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 16]          Everything in this world is in an unsettled state. The nations are angry, and preparations for war are being made. But though there is among the nations an increasing unrest, though they are mustering their forces, they are as if held back from action by an unseen power. The angels are holding the four winds until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 16}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 17]          Soon strife among the nations will break out with an intensity that we do not now anticipate. The present is a time of overwhelming interest to all living. Rulers and statesmen, men who occupy positions of trust and authority, thinking men and women of all classes, have their attention fixed upon the events taking place about us. They are watching the strained, restless relations that exist among the nations. They observe the intensity that is taking possession of every earthly element, and they realize that something great and decisive is about to take place, that the world is on the verge of a stupendous crisis.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 17}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 18]          A moment of respite has been graciously given us of God. Every power lent us of Heaven is now to be used in working for those perishing in ignorance. There must be no delay. The truth must be proclaimed in the dark places of the earth. Obstacles must be met and surmounted. A great work is to be done, and to those who know the truth for this time, this work has been entrusted.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 18}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 19]                                As a Lamp that Burneth          I am instructed to speak words to our people that will give them courage to do diligently the work that shall come to them in this their day of opportunity. I am instructed to urge the necessity of personal consecration, and the sanctification of the whole being to God. Let each one inquire, Lord, what wouldst thou have me to do, that the vigilance of Christ may be seen in my life, that his example may be followed by me, that I may speak sincere words, which will help souls in darkness? O how I long to see church-members clothed with their beautiful garments, and prepared to go forth to meet the Bridegroom! Many are expecting to sit down to the marriage supper of the Lamb, who are unprepared for the coming of the King. They are like the blind; they do not seem to discern their danger.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 19}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 20]          The Lord calls upon you, O church that has been blessed with the truth! to give a knowledge of this truth to those who know it not. From one end of the world to the other must the message of Christ's soon coming be proclaimed. The third angel's message--the last message of mercy to a perishing world--is so precious, so glorious. Let the truth go forth as a lamp that burneth. Mysteries into which angels desire to look, which prophets and kings and righteous men desired to know, the church of God is to make known.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 20}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 21]          It is our privilege to see the work of God advancing in the cities. Christ is waiting, waiting, for places to be entered. Who are preparing for this work? We shall not say that we are destitute of laborers. There are some workers, and for this we are glad. But there is a greater, a far greater work to be done in our cities. Far greater self-denial is to be practised in order that the word of life may be carried from place to place, and from house to house. More and more, men and women are going forth with the gospel message. We thank God for this. But we need a greater awakening. We slide back into self-indulgence; we do not exercise to the utmost the virtues that Christ has promised if we ask in faith. That which we receive from Christ we must give to others. Just as surely as we receive, so surely must we give. None who receive the grace of Christ can keep it to themselves. As soon as Christ becomes an abiding presence in the heart, we shall not be able to see souls perishing in ignorance of the truth and be at rest. We shall make any sacrifice that we may reach them; and none of us are so poor that we can not make daily sacrifices for Christ.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 21}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 22]          The influence of the work we are doing will be felt through all eternity. If we will work in harmony with one another and with heaven, God will demonstrate his power in our behalf as he did for the disciples on the day of Pentecost. Those days of preparation, in which the disciples prepared themselves by prayer and a putting away of all disunion, brought them into such close relation to God that he could work for them and through them in a marvelous manner. Today God desires to accomplish great things through the faith and works of his believing people. But we must stand in right relation to him, that when he speaks to us, we may hear and understand his voice.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 22}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 23]         Let not unbelief come in; for God's work is to go from city to city, from country to country. The plans of the enemies of God may be laid to defeat his work; but have faith that Jehovah will remove all obstructions to its progress. Talk faith, work in faith, and advance in faith. Obstacles will be removed as we lay hold of the promises of God. Let the Lord's people go forward, and their hearts will be made strong.  {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 23}
[RH, November 17, 1910 par. 24]          What is the promise to those living in these last days?--"Turn you to the stronghold, ye prisoners of hope: even today do I declare that I will render double unto thee. . . . Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain."                                                    -    {RH, November 17, 1910 par. 24}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 1]      November 24, 1910 The Workers Needed    Mrs. E. G. White         God has a much higher standard for his people to reach than they have reached in the past. What can I say that will give them a consciousness of the responsibility resting on them to be Christlike in word and deed? The lack of Bible religion necessitates much talk about what ought to be done. Did we live the words of Christ, we should be brought into such close contact with him that we should know what to do in order to advance the work of God. When we take Christ as our example in character-building, we shall make decided progress. When we are filled with a desire to be like our Saviour, when we refuse to weave self into the work that we do for the Lord, when we look away from finite counsel to the One who is too wise to err and too good to do us harm, we shall be strong in the strength of the Lord.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 2]          In order to see God, we must humble ourselves. When we accept Christ's words and Christ's plans, we shall not place self where Christ should be. We shall not think of going contrary to his plain directions. We shall shun even the thought of self-exaltation.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 3]          We need to feel our obligation to the higher Power. That presence is ever with us, asserting supreme authority, and taking account of the service that we render or withhold. There is altogether too little reverence and sincere love for God, and altogether too much self-seeking. "Thou shalt have no other gods before me." This command must be sacredly observed if we would fulfil the purpose of God for us in our creation and redemption. We must rise heavenward, making God first and last and best in everything. He is our sole, supreme, and everlasting good. Before we are ready to enter his kingdom, self must be crucified. When self is made first, God is put aside, and the sweet sense of his presence and love is lost.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 4]          God points out the path of duty, saying, "This is the way, walk ye in it." In that path lie self-denial and the cross, but it is only path of peace and safety. But there are many who are turning their backs on this path, and are walking in the companionship of self,--a companionship that they have every reason to dread.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 5]          The divine revelation and commission given to Moses made him great. He would not cease pleading, "Show me thy glory." And the Lord made his glory pass before him. Moses talked with God face to face, as a man talketh with a friend. The realization of his inability to do the work given him, drove him to God, to plead for the people under his leadership. Naturally he was diffident slow of speech, hesitating, self-distrustful; but he was eloquent as he besought the Lord in behalf of his people. He presented them before God, saying, "O, this people have sinned a great sin, and have made them gods of gold. Yet now, if thou wilt forgive their sin--; and if not, blot me, I pray thee, out of thy book which thou hast written."  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 6]         It was mercy that ruled in the leadership of Moses. It was mercy that spoke through the words and deeds of Christ. Not one thread of selfishness was drawn into the web. To those who today move forward under the command of Christ, God will give kindness, patience, long-suffering, and gentleness, with a trusting heart.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 7]         The representatives of Christ are to rely constantly on his wisdom. This is necessary for the safe guidance of those whom they lead. It is a sacred, solemn work, to be in charge of and to lead the Lord's people. In this work there is need of constant watchfulness and prayer; and those engaged in it need daily to receive the gift of God's grace, that they may have wherewith to impart to others.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 8]          The Lord chooses men to do his will, and he keeps them in his service until they begin to feel a sense of self-importance, and do not lean their whole weight upon the wisdom of the Master worker. Then he leaves them to walk alone; for in his work self-exaltation has no place.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 9]          God asks of his workers a humble, trusting, obedient heart, and the willing service of the whole being. "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones." Increase of worldly power is nothingness. The only power that is of worth in God's sight comes through the meekness and lowliness of Christ.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 10]          Every day God's workers are to be partakers of the divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. Then God will work through them and with them, enabling them to scatter blessings wherever they go, and to build up the work where Christ is building, strengthening the hands of his laborers, and discerning with clear perception what needs to be done. They are colaborers with Christ, representing his character in goodness and compassion and love. They have a high and holy work to do, in union with the great Sin-bearer.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 11]          The stubborn and hard-hearted, unless they reform, will be separated from the work. The Lord Jesus can not accept the labors of any man who has lost his first love. Such a man may have the knowledge and capabilities essential for the work; but unless the love of Christ fills his heart, the lack of this love will be seen in all his plans and in all his work, and the Saviour will be misrepresented. Courage and self-reliance are necessary in the work of God; but without the love of Christ, they are as a sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 12]          All along the path we travel we are to leave waymarks of the love of Christ. This love, acted out in the life, always brings a response. It causes offerings of gratitude to be brought to God by those who appreciate his goodness. God's workers will be acknowledged as their efforts to forward his cause are made in harmony with the plan of the Saviour.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 13]          Those who are connected with God as his colaborers can reveal greatness of soul only as they hide the life in the life of Christ, and strive to comprehend the exalted character of the work in which they are engaged. A true estimate of the sacredness of this work can be gained only as we behold it in the light of the sacrifice that Christ made in order that men and women might be saved from sin.  {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, November 24, 1910 par. 14]          Christ expects each of his followers to do his work. This he has commanded in his Word. "Follow me," is his call to them. He came to our world to give men an example of a perfect life. He who in God's service sacrifices all of self, finds his reward in the work of seeking to save the lost, and in the joy that he feels in seeing sinners brought to the Saviour. God wants men to forget themselves in the effort to save souls. He calls for light-bearers, who will fill the world with the light and peace and joy that come from Christ. He will use humble men, men who cherish a sense of their weakness, who do not think that the success of the work depends on them. He will use men who will remember what the service of God demands, -- the Christlikeness of word and deed that God calls for. Such ones will reveal that Christ dwells in the heart, imparting purity to the whole life.                                                    -    {RH, November 24, 1910 par. 14}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 1]       December 1, 1910 How Lay Members May Help    Mrs. E. G. White         Every one who has eaten of the bread which came down from heaven should break this bread to others. On this the spiritual growth of the believers depends. There are many who are not growing in grace, and who, because of this, are often in an unpleasant, complaining frame of mind. Those who are not doing their duty, who are not helping others to see the importance of the truth for this time, must feel dissatisfied with themselves. Satan takes advantage of this feature in their experience, and leads them to criticize and find fault. If they were busily engaged in seeking to know and do the will of God, they would feel such a burden for perishing souls, such an unrest of mind, that they could not be restrained from fulfilling the commission, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," "teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded."  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 2]         Even while engaged in their daily employment, men and women can lead others to Christ. And while doing this, they will have the precious assurance that the Saviour is close beside them. They are not left alone. Christ will give them words to speak that will encourage and strengthen souls struggling in darkness. Their own faith will be strengthened as they realize that the promise of Christ's abiding presence is being fulfilled. Not only are they a blessing to others, but the work they do for Christ also brings blessings to themselves.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 3]          There are many who should be working for the Master. My brother, my sister, what are you doing for Christ? Are you seeking to be a blessing to others? Are your lips uttering words of kindness, sympathy, and love? Are you putting forth earnest efforts to win others to the Saviour? Are your hearts filled with a determination to work for your neighbors? Visit those who live near you, and by sympathy and kindness reach their hearts. Let your efforts remove prejudice. Remember that those who know the truth for this time, and yet confine their efforts to their own church, will be called to account for unfulfilled duties.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 4]          Lend your neighbors some of our smaller books. If you thus succeed in awakening their interest, take them the larger books. If possible, secure an opportunity for telling them about the truth. Beside all waters the worker for Christ is to sow the seeds of truth, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that, but ever walking in humility and trust beside the One who declares, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end."  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 5]                                 Economy in Dress          God's people should practise strict economy in their outlay of means, that they may have something to bring to him, saying, "Of thine own have we given thee." Thus they are to offer God thanksgiving for the blessings received from him. Thus, too, they are to lay up for themselves treasure beside the throne of God.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 6]          Worldlings spend upon dress large sums of money that ought to be used to feed and clothe those suffering from hunger and cold. Many for whom Christ gave his life have barely sufficient of the cheapest, most common clothing, while others spend thousands of dollars in the efforts to satisfy the never-ending demands of fashion.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 7]          The Lord has charged his people to come out from the world, and be separate. Gay or expensive clothing is not becoming to those who believe that we are living in the last days of probation. "I will therefore," the apostle Paul writes, "that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works."  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 8]          Even among those who profess to be children of God, there are those who spend more than is necessary upon dress. We should dress neatly and tastefully, but, my sisters, when you are buying and making your own and your children's clothing, think of the work in the Lord's vineyard that is still waiting to be done. It is right to buy good material, and have it carefully made. This is economy. But rich trimmings are not needed, and to indulge in them is to spend for self-gratification money that should be put into God's cause.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 9]          It is not your dress that makes you of value in the Lord's sight. It is the inward adorning, the graces of the Spirit, the kind word, the thoughtful consideration for others, that God values. Do without the unnecessary trimmings, and lay aside for the advancement of the cause of God the means thus saved. Learn the lesson of self-denial, and teach it to your children. All that can be saved by self-denial is needed now in the work to be done. The suffering must be relieved, the naked clothed, the hungry fed; the truth for this time must be told to those who know it not. By denying ourselves of that which is not necessary, we may have a part in the great work of God.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 10]          We are Christ's witnesses, and we are not to allow worldly interests so to absorb our time and attention that we pay no heed to the things that God has said must come first. There are higher interests at stake. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness." Christ gave his all to the work that he came to do, and his word to us is, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." "So shall ye be my disciples." Willingly and cheerfully Christ gave himself to the carrying out of the will of God. He became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. Shall we feel it a hardship to deny ourselves? Shall we draw back from being partakers of his sufferings? His death ought to stir every fiber of the being, making us willing to consecrate to his work all that we have and are. As we think of what he has done for us, our hearts should be filled with love.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 11]          When those who know the truth practise the self-denial enjoined in God's Word, the message will go with power. The Lord will hear our prayers for the conversion of souls. God's people will let their light shine forth, and unbelievers, seeing their good works, will glorify our Heavenly Father.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 12]          Let us relate ourselves to God in self-sacrificing obedience. Christ died to redeem us from all iniquity, and to purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. In thought, word, and deed we are to be perfectly conformed to the will of God. Heaven is only for those who have purified their souls through obeying the truth. It is a place where unsullied purity alone can dwell.  {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, December 1, 1910 par. 13]          In perfect obedience there is perfect happiness. "These things have I spoken unto you," Christ said, "that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy may be full." May God strengthen our faith, and lead us to heights which we have not yet reached. He gave Christ to die for us, that we might be purified from all iniquity. He has promised to pour out his Spirit upon us. He has given us his Word, that through obedience to its teachings we may be made holy. It is our privilege, our duty, to grow in grace.                                    (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, December 1, 1910 par. 13}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 1]       December 8, 1910 How Lay Members May Help  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White                            Children to Be Missionaries          Children can be acceptable missionary workers in the home and in the church. God desires them to be taught that they are in this world for useful service, not merely for play. In the home they can be trained to do missionary work that will prepare them for wider spheres of usefulness. Parents, help your children to fulfil God's purpose for them. Train them to be an honor to the One who died to gain for them eternal life in the kingdom of glory. Teach them that God has a part for them in his great work. The Lord will bless them as they work for him. They can be his helping hand. As they do their work in the home with fidelity, learning to be burden-bearers, they are working with Christ for the formation of Christlike characters.  {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 2]          Let parents and children work earnestly to help others. Those whom they help will be led by their example to help still others. Thus the good work will deepen and broaden. Higher education is that education which leads men and women to be laborers together with God, practising self-denial and self-sacrifice. Those with such an education will be acknowledged by God in the heavenly courts, in the presence of Christ and the angels.  {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 3]                         Willing to Spend and Be Spent          Every true servant of God is willing to spend and be spent for the sake of others. "He that loveth his life shall lose it," Christ says; "and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal." By earnest efforts to help wherever help is needed, he shows his love for God and his fellow beings. He may lose his life in service; but when Christ comes to gather his jewels to himself, he will find it again.  {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 4]          God has provided for every one pleasure that may be enjoyed by rich and poor alike,--the pleasure found in cultivating pureness of thought and unselfishness of action, the pleasure that comes from speaking sympathizing words and doing kindly deeds. In order to find this pleasure, it is not necessary to have a supply of ready money. Through those who perform such service, the light of Christ shines to brighten lives darkened by many shadows.  {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 5]          Christ draws aside the veil that conceals from our view the glory of God, and reveals him, not in a state of silence and idleness, but surrounded by ten thousand times ten thousands of the heavenly host, every one awaiting his orders, waiting to reveal the God of heaven in communication with every part of his kingdom. The Lord is bound up with the interests of the human family. He listens to every cry of oppression, observes every individual action, approving every deed of mercy and condemning every act of oppression. He sets his angels at work to relieve the oppressed, the discouraged, the suffering. He sends his message of mercy to tempted ones. He gives men opportunities to acknowledge him, that he may teach them how to withstand the evil of the world, and perfect Christlike characters.  {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, December 8, 1910 par. 6]          There must be no pretense in the lives of those who have so sacred and solemn a message as we have been given to bear. The world is watching Seventh-day Adventists, because it knows something of their beliefs and of the high standard they have; and when it sees those who do not live up to their profession, it points at them with scorn. God's people should now make mighty intercession to him for help. It is the privilege of every believer, first to talk with God, and then, as God's mouthpiece, to talk with others. In order that we may have something to impart, we must daily receive light and blessing. Men and women who commune with God, who have an abiding Christ, who co-operate with holy angels, are needed at this time. The cause needs those who have power to draw with Christ, power to express the love of God. With wonderful, ennobling grace the Lord sanctifies the humble petitioner, giving him power to perform the most difficult duties. All that is undertaken is done as to the Lord, and this elevates and sanctifies the lowliest calling. It invests with new dignity every word and act, and links the humblest worker, the poorest of God's servants, with the highest of the angels in the heavenly courts.                                                    -    {RH, December 8, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 1]       December 15, 1910 Let Your Light So Shine Before Men    Mrs. E. G. White         The enemy is just as perseveringly at work now as he was before the flood. By the use of various enterprises and inventions he is diligently working to keep the minds of men engrossed in the things of this world. He is employing all his ingenuity to lead men to act foolishly, to keep them absorbed in commercial enterprises, and thus to imperil their hope of eternal life. He devises the inventions that imperil human life. Under his leadership, men carry through that which he devises. They become so absorbed in the pursuit of wealth and worldly power that they give no heed to a "Thus saith the Lord."  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 2]          Satan exults as he sees that he is successful in keeping minds from a consideration of the solemn, important matters that have to do with eternal life. He seeks to crowd the thought of God out of the mind, and to put worldliness and commercialism in its place. He desires to keep the world in darkness. It is his studied purpose to lead men to forget God and heaven, to bring all the souls that he can under his own jurisdiction. And to this end he brings forward enterprises and inventions that will so occupy men's attention that they will have no time to think of heavenly things.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 3]          The people of God must now awake and do their neglected work. Into our planning for this work, we must put all the powers of the mind. We should spare no effort to present the truth as it is in Jesus, so simply and yet so forcibly that minds will be strongly impressed. We must plan to work in a way that will consume as little means as possible; for the work must extend into the regions beyond.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 4]          Those who have received the light of truth are to speak the truth, and pray the truth, and live the truth. They are not to depart from the Word of God, as some are doing, in order to follow their own devisings. The Word that the Lord has given is spirit and life, and works for the saving of souls. It is the only Word in which we may safely trust.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 5]          Our ministers are not to permit their minds and their means to be converted into commercial enterprises. They are to use all that they have and are in the Lord's service. They are not to work in accordance with their individual impressions, striking out into new lines, in accordance with strange human ideas. This has been the danger in the past. The mind of man deviseth many things. Unless the mind of the worker is sanctified, he will follow another leader instead of Christ, showing a preference for the methods that the enemy has devised. He will be led to try to show his own superiority.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 6]          Every capability that God has given us we are to use in letting the light of truth shine forth. The cities are to be warned. The time of the end is near. We can see that the signs of Christ's coming are rapidly fulfilling. "Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor: other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors."  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 7]          Read the whole of the fourth chapter of John, and seek the Lord with earnest prayer. Perilous times are upon us. It does not become any man or woman to be regardless of the working of the Holy Spirit upon human hearts.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 8]          "And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me; and I will make you fishers of men. And they straightway left their nets, and followed him. And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. And they immediately left the ship and their father, and followed him.  {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, December 15, 1910 par. 9]          "And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease among the people. And his fame went throughout all Syria: and they brought unto him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were possessed with devils, and those which were lunatic, and those which had the palsy; and he healed them. And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan."                                (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, December 15, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 1]       December 22, 1910 Let Your Light So Shine Before Men  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Every believer is now to be wide-awake and intensely in earnest; for we are near the close of this earth's history. We have no time now to act as worldlings. We are to seek and to save those who are lost. My brethren and sisters, take your candle out from under the bushel, and set it where its rays will shine forth to give light to those who are in ignorance of what is coming upon our world. There are special things to be done in making special efforts to let the light shine forth from the Scriptures in clear, distinct rays.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 2]          A great work is to be done in foreign fields, and just as verily a great work is to be done in the home field. Why do we keep ourselves so much shut away from unbelievers? How much good would be accomplished if all who know the truth would make it known in every possible way and on every possible occasion! How many would be brought to Christ if all of God's people would work for those who need so much to understand Bible truth! Heavenly angels, unseen, would help those to whom we speak, to hear and understand the things of God.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 3]          The word comes to me, Let those who understand the truth find opportunities to speak to others the words of Christ. Many places in many fields are destitute of workers. There are many in the crowded cities who know not the truth. In every city, in every town, in every village, there is a work to be done. How can we feel clear before God unless we do our part to make the truth known to those perishing in darkness?  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 4]          In the day of judgment, when every one will be rewarded according to his works, many of the lost will charge their neighbors with neglect, saying, You knew the truth regarding the requirements of the Bible, but you did not stop to think that close beside your own door there were souls who were in error, and who needed to be given instruction.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 5]          The judgment will reveal sins of omission as well as sins of commission. When Seventh-day Adventists know that the world is perishing in ignorance of Bible truth, why do they not go forth to hunt and fish for souls? If they do not do this, how will they be able to answer the question that in the great day of reckoning will be put to them by the lost, "Why did you not give to us the warning regarding God's requirements?"  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 6]          Let every Sabbath-keeping family awake, and take upon their souls the work of making the truth known to those who are transgressing God's requirements.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 7]          Not only are our ministers and other workers to heed and practise the lessons of Christ, but fathers and mothers are also to learn lessons from the Word of God, and these lessons they are to teach their children. In a Christlike manner they are to educate and train their children.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 8]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved."  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 9]          Parents, will you awake to the God-given responsibility resting upon you? Never speak harshly or angrily to your children or to each other. God expects you, in spirit and word and act, to be representatives of him. He expects you to do what Christ would do were he in your place. Your words are to be well chosen, never showing impatience. You are to keep the tongue under restraint. Your lives are to reveal the sanctification of true godliness. Do not let Satan control your tongue. Be true missionaries in the home. Remember that the training you are giving your children is making them either Christlike in word and deed, or like the fallen angel, Lucifer, who, because he was determined to have his own way and be above Christ, was cast out of heaven.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 10]          My brethren and sisters, as you read this article, will you determine to take heed to the lessons given in the Scriptures? Satan is striving to mold all into his likeness. Christ came to our world to give human beings power to resist the enemy's temptations. Fathers and mothers, in the little time you have left,--for the end of all things is at hand,--will you be daily converted, that you may be the Saviour's helpers, speaking and acting in such a way that the enemy can obtain no advantage in your family? Remember that if henceforth you work wisely, striving earnestly to glorify God, many of your neighbors will, by your example, be won to Christ.  {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, December 22, 1910 par. 11]          Among us as a people a great neglect of opportunities has become common. In your association with unbelievers, do you keep your lips closed regarding the truth for this time? Do they receive no light from you as to the best means of serving and glorifying God? There is a world to be warned. Will those who in the past have felt no responsibility resting upon them now realize that they are working either for or against Christ? Will you not let your light so shine before men that they, seeing your good works, may be led to glorify the One who gave his life in order that you might not perish, but have everlasting life? The Lord will help you if you will act your part intelligently.                                                    -    {RH, December 22, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 1]       December 29, 1910 Words to Our Workers    Mrs. E. G. White         "What things were gain to me," Paul declares, "these have I counted loss for Christ. Yea verily, and I count all things to be loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but refuse, that I may gain Christ, and be found in him, not having a righteousness of mine own, even that which is of the law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is from God by faith: that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, becoming conformed unto his death; if by any means I may attain unto the resurrection from the dead."  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 1}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 2]          "I count not myself yet to have laid hold: but one thing I do, forgetting the things which are behind, and stretching forward to the things which are before, I press on toward the goal unto the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus."  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 2}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 3]          "This one thing I do." Paul did many things. He was a wise teacher. His letters to the different churches are full of instructive lessons. He worked with his hands at his trade, in this way earning his daily bread. "These hands," he said, "have ministered unto my necessities." He carried a heavy burden for the churches, and sought earnestly to lead them in the right way. But Paul allowed nothing to divert him from the one ruling purpose of his life. In all its busy activities, he never lost sight of his one great purpose,--to press on toward the prize of his high calling. One aim he kept steadfastly before him,--to be faithful to Christ, who, when Paul was blaspheming his name, and using every power within his reach to make others blaspheme it, had revealed himself to him. The one great object of Paul's life was to serve him whose name had once filled him with contempt, to win souls to the Saviour. Jew and Gentile might oppose and persecute him, but nothing could turn Paul from his purpose.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 3}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 4]          My dear fellow workers, let the great purpose that constrained Paul to press forward in the face of hardship and difficulty lead you to consecrate yourselves wholly to God's service. Worldly attractions will be presented to draw your attention from the Lord Jesus; but laying aside every weight, and the sin that so easily besets, press on toward the heavenly goal, showing to the world, to angels, and to men that the hope of seeing the face of God is worth all the effort and the sacrifice that the attainment of the hope demands.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 4}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 5]                          How to Solve Perplexing Problems          Into the daily life there come many perplexing problems that we can not solve. There are those who wish to adjust every difficulty, and to settle every question before they begin to work. Such will surely fail. In the end, the future will be just as indistinct, and the problems just as perplexing, as when they began to speculate about them. It is in following light given that we receive greater light. Those who go forward in faith will find the solution of the problems that perplex them. Light will shine on the pathway of the workers who go forward without questioning. God will go before them, giving them skill and understanding to do that which needs to be done. Having committed themselves to the work, and having asked wisdom from God, let them trust in him. They can not carry the burden of their responsibility alone. This Christ does not ask them to do. He will carry, not a part, but the whole of the weight of their burden; for he is a mighty Saviour.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 5}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 6]          Move, forward at the call of God. When he points out a work to be done, in his name and with full faith take up that work. You may not see the end from the beginning. Perplexities may surround you. Others may tell you of the lions in the way. But nevertheless go forward, saying, The Lord wants this work done, and I will act my part faithfully. I will not fail nor be discouraged.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 6}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 7]          At times the arm of faith seems too short even to touch the Saviour's garment, but there stands the promise, with God behind it: "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of waters, whose waters fail not."  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 7}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 8]          It is not our efforts that bring victory; it is seeing God behind the promise, and believing and trusting him. Grasp by faith the hand of infinite power. The Lord is faithful who has promised.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 8}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 9]          Questions will arise that can not be settled by any amount of thinking. Do not spend time trying to settle them. Take up the work waiting to be done, trusting in God. His righteousness will go before you, and the questions that have troubled you will answer themselves.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 9}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 10]          The voice of duty is the voice of God,--an inborn, heaven-sent guide. Whether it be pleasing or unpleasing, we are to do the duty that lies directly in our pathway. If the Lord would have us bear a message to Nineveh, it will not be pleasing to him for us to go to Joppa or Capernaum. God has reasons for sending us to the place to which our feet are directed. There may be souls pleading with God for light in the very place to which God calls you,--souls to whom you can make plain the way of salvation.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 10}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 11]                                Little Things          It is the little foxes that spoil the vines; the little neglects, the little deficiencies, the little dishonesties, the little departures from principle, that blind the soul and separate it from God.  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 11}
[RH, December 29, 1910 par. 12]          It is the little things of life that develop the spirit and determine the character. Those who neglect the little things will not be prepared to endure severe tests when they are brought to bear upon them. Remember that the character building is not finished till life ends. Every day a good or a bad brick is placed in the structure. You are either building crookedly or with the exactness and correctness that will make a beautiful temple for God. Therefore, in looking for great things to do, neglect not the little opportunities that come to you day by day. He who neglects the little things, and yet flatters himself that he is ready to do wonderful things for the Master, is in danger of failing altogether. Life is made up, not of great sacrifices and wonderful achievements, but of little things.                                 (Concluded next week)  {RH, December 29, 1910 par. 12}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 1]       January 5, 1911 Words to Our Workers  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Be determined not to please the enemy by allowing words of unfavorable criticism to lead you to retaliate, or to depress you. Make the enemy's efforts a failure so far as you are concerned. The Lord will draw near to you, and will give you a rich measure of love and peace and joy, so deep and full that even in the midst of the trial of your faith, you can bear triumphant witness to the truth of the word of promise. You will have a sense of the divine presence. The eyes of your understanding will be enlightened, and the truth that at times you have seen but dimly, you will then see clearly. You will be able to tell the story of the cross with a deep appreciation of the Saviour's love; for this love will have melted your heart. You will bear about with you in the daily life the witness that Christ is formed within, the hope of glory.  {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 2]                               Our Burden-Bearer          Look constantly to Jesus. Take all your troubles to him. He will never misunderstand you. He is the refuge of his people. Under the shadow of his protection, they can pass unharmed. Believe in him and trust in him. He will not give you up to the spoiler. Flee to the stronghold, and learn that the power of Christ to strengthen and to help passes all comprehension. Open the door of the heart, and let Jesus enter, to fill your life with his peace, his grace, his joy. Then you can say: "Although the fig tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls; yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation."  {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 3]          Dear Christian friends, drop the burdens that God does not ask you to carry. The more you think and talk of these self-imposed burdens, the larger they grow, until at last they will utterly destroy your faith and courage. Do not think that when you walk with Jesus, you must walk in the shadow. The happiest people in the world are those who trust in Jesus and gladly do his bidding. From the lives of those who follow him, unrest and discontent are banished. With a full heart they echo the words, Wisdom's "ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace." They may meet with trial and difficulty, but their lives are full of joy; for Christ walks beside them, and his presence makes the pathway bright.  {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 4]                              The Source of Strength          We must live by the moment, and every moment we are to watch. We can not tell when the hour will come for our probation to close, our work to end. We know that often those who go out from their homes never return again alive; therefore, when you arise in the morning, rise with the praise of God on your lips, and when you go out to work, go with a prayer to God for help. If you have a large amount of work to do, then you have need of much prayer as well. If you have heavy burdens, then you are to seek the throne of God with greater earnestness; and as you seek after God, he takes your hand and lays it in his own.  {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 5]          Wait for a leaf from the tree of life. This will soothe and refresh you, filling your heart with peace and joy. Fix your thoughts upon the Saviour. Go apart from the bustle of the world, and sit under Christ's shadow. Then, amid the din of daily toil and conflict, your strength will be renewed. It is positively necessary for us to sit down sometimes, and think of how the Saviour descended from heaven, from the throne of God, to show what human beings may become if they will unite their weakness to his strength. Having gained renewal of strength by communion with God, we may go on our way rejoicing, praising him for the privilege of bringing the sunshine of Christ's love into the lives of those we meet. Those with whom we associate will be helped as they come within the sphere of our influence. In listening to our words and watching our actions, they will be strengthened to press forward in the heavenly way.  {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, January 5, 1911 par. 6]                                    Measureless Results          Heavenly intelligences are waiting to co-operate with human instrumentalities, that the world may see what human beings may become through a union with the divine. Those who consecrate body, soul and spirit to God's service will constantly receive a new endowment of physical, mental, and spiritual power. The inexhaustible supplies of heaven are at their command. Christ gives them the life of his life. The Holy Spirit puts forth its highest energies to work in mind and heart. Through the grace given us, we may achieve victories which, because of our defects of character and the smallness of our faith, may have seemed to us impossible. To every one who offers himself to the Lord for service, withholding nothing, is given power for the attainment of measureless results.                                                    -    {RH, January 5, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 1]       January 12, 1911 The Home School    Mrs. E. G. White         Parents have been given a wonderful work to do. The home life, in order to be successful, demands careful study. The home is to be a school, in which children are to be trained for the higher school. The father and mother should make the decision, "I will behave myself wisely in a perfect way. . . . I will walk within my house with a perfect heart."  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 2]          The husband and wife must love and respect each other. Thus only can the children be taught to respect their parents. If parents realized how greatly their attitude toward each other influences the conduct of the children, they would offer earnest prayers to God for wisdom to understand and teach the way of the Lord.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 3]          In the home school there is to be no exaction, no commanding. Love is to bear rule. From their babyhood, the children are to be taught to defer to one another, to show unselfishness in the smallest matters. If all were to learn this lesson in childhood, the curse of grasping for the supremacy would not so often be seen in the church.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 4]                               Parents as Teachers          By precept and example, parents are to teach their children never to speak falsely. When a falsehood is uttered, the heavenly angels turn away in sorrow, grieved that Christ's heritage should so dishonor him. One falsehood spoken prepares the way for another. The Lord desires all to adhere strictly to the truth, to be straightforward in every transaction. Never tell a lie, because thus you hurt your own soul, and disgrace yourself in your own eyes.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 5]          Parents are the first teachers of their children; and by the lessons that they give, they, as well as their children, are being educated. As parents consecrate themselves, body, soul, and spirit, to the doing of their God-given work, the Lord will teach them precious lessons, giving them wise words to speak, and helping them to show patience and forbearance under provocation.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 6]          Parents, never let your children hear you speak a word of impatience. Give them the help of a Christlike example. Accept the invitation: "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." In complying with this invitation, you will find joy in service, and sweetness of disposition will be brought into the life.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 7]                                Position of the Mother          The mother is the queen of the home, and the children are her subjects. She is to rule her household wisely, in the dignity of her motherhood. Her influence in the home is to be paramount; her word, law. If she is a Christian, under God's control, she will command the respect of her children.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 8]          From the mother the children are to learn habits of neatness, thoroughness, and despatch. To allow a child to take an hour or two in doing a piece of work that could easily be done in half an hour, is to allow it to form dilatory habits. The mother should show the necessity of order, neatness, and despatch, acting at the same time with such reasonableness that the children will not think her exacting. The habits of industry and thoroughness that she teaches her children will be an untold blessing to them in the larger school of life, upon which they must enter as they grow older.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 9]          Mothers, keep your children occupied. If you fail to do this, Satan will do it for you. Set them some task to do each day. As early in life as possible, children should be trained to share the burdens of the home. Too often the mother's life is almost that of a slave, while her daughters live the life of ladies. In nearly every case, the mother herself is to blame for this condition of things. While the children are still young, the mother should give them some simple task to do, telling them that they are helping her. It will take longer for her to teach them how to do the work than it would for her to do it herself; but let her remember that she is laying in their characters the foundation of helpfulness. Let her remember that the home is a school, in which she is the head teacher. It is her part to teach her children how to perform the duties of the household quickly and skilfully.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 10]         The mother is patiently to guide and direct and teach, helping the children by kind, encouraging words. If she is a learner in the school of Christ, she will be a wise teacher and a safe guide, knowing how to restrain hasty words, and how to show patience and cheerfulness in the face of trial and misfortune.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 11]                                   A Change Needed          We need homes that are surrounded by a sanctified atmosphere. Unconverted families are Satan's strongest allies. The members of them work counter to God. Some parents are harsh, denunciatory, overbearing, while others are careless and overindulgent, letting their children follow the course of disobedience until they do very wicked things, and are a spectacle of shame to angels and to men. Such parents need to feel the converting power of God. By giving way to anger, and by selfish indifference, they unfit their children for this world and the next. How long will the Lord bear with this kind of work? He calls for a decided change in the home school. Let fathers and mothers repent of their neglect. "Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them." "The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart, and with all thy soul, that thou mayest live."  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 12]          It is a fact that the Lord will thoroughly purge his floor and gather his wheat into his garner. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken. The Lord is calling for a people who, in spirit and word and deed, will bear fragrant fruit. He is indignant with those who are greatly dishonoring him; and unless they change, he will punish them for their sins. But if they repent, he will see their helplessness, and will have pity upon them. "The Lord shall judge his people, and repent himself for his servants, when he seeth that their power is gone."  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 13]          I am writing this to the parents among us because I greatly desire them to learn, and to teach to their children, the beautiful lessons that we must learn on earth before we can enter heaven. In everything you do, ask yourselves, "How will this help my children to prepare for the mansions that Christ has gone to prepare for those who love him?" When the work in the home school is done as it should be, families will bring into the church such a noble unselfishness that heavenly angels will love to linger there. The feelings of resentment, so quickly aroused, will be looked upon as grieving the great, self-sacrificing heart of Jesus. Hearts will be refined and purified, made fit for the indwelling of the Lord Jesus.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 14]          Keep Christ before your children by singing songs to his glory, by seeking him in prayer, and by reading from his Word, so that he will seem to them an ever-present Guest. Then they will love him, and will be brought so closely into unison with him that they will breathe out his Spirit. They will feel a new relationship to one another in Christ.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 15]          When parents do faithfully the work resting upon them, a holy influence will be brought into the church; and in the power of God, men and women will go forth into the service to which he calls them, however difficult, dangerous, or trying it may be.                                                                   -    {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 1]       January 12, 1911 A Passion for Souls  The Christian's Greatest Need    (First Reading)         Among professing Christians of today there is a fearful lack of the sympathy that should be felt for souls unsaved. Unless our hearts beat in unison with the heart of Christ, how can we understand the sacredness and importance of the work to which we are called by the words, "Watch for . . . souls, as they that must give account"? We talk of Christian missions. The sound of our voices is heard; but do we feel Christ's tender heart-longing for souls?  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 2]          We are on the very verge of the time of trouble, and perplexities that are scarcely dreamed of are before us. A power from beneath is leading men to war against Heaven. Human beings have confederated with satanic agencies to make void the law of God. The inhabitants of the world are fast becoming as the inhabitants of the world in Noah's day, who were swept away by the flood, and as the inhabitants of Sodom, who were consumed by fire from heaven.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 3]          The powers of Satan are at work to keep minds diverted from eternal realities. The enemy has arranged matters to suit his own purposes. Worldly business, sports, the fashions of the day,--these things occupy the minds of men and women. Amusements and unprofitable reading spoil the judgment. In the broad road that leads to eternal ruin there walks a long procession. The world, filled with violence, reveling, and drunkenness, is converting the church. The law of God, the divine standard of righteousness, is declared to be of no effect.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 4]                              A New Life From Above          At this time--a time of overwhelming iniquity--a new life, coming from the Source of all life, is to take possession of those who have the love of God in their hearts, and they are to go forth to proclaim with power the message of a crucified and risen Saviour. They are to put forth earnest, untiring efforts to save souls. Their example is to be such that it will have a telling influence for good on those around them. They are to count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 5]                            Intense Earnestness Needed          Intense earnestness should now take possession of us. Our slumbering energies should be aroused to untiring effort. Consecrated workers should go forth into the field, clearing the King's highway, and gaining victories in new places. My brother, my sister, is it nothing to you to know that every day souls are going down into the grave, unwarned and unsaved, ignorant of their need of eternal life and of the atonement made for them by the Saviour? Is it nothing to you that soon the world is to meet Jehovah over his broken law? Heavenly angels marvel that those who for so many years have had the light, have not carried the torch of truth into earth's dark places.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 6]          Why are we not more in earnest? Why are so large a number idle? Why are not all who profess to love God seeking to enlighten their neighbors and their associates, that they may no longer neglect so great salvation? The Saviour was an untiring worker. He did not measure his work by hours. His time, his heart, his strength, were given to labor for the benefit of humanity. Entire days were devoted to labor, and entire nights were spent in prayer, that he might be ready to meet the wily foe.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 7]                             Heart Missionaries Wanted          It is heart missionaries that are needed. Spasmodic efforts will do little good. We must arrest the attention. We must be deeply in earnest. The man who loves God does not measure his work by the eight-hour system. He works at all hours, and is never off duty. As he has opportunity, he does good. Everywhere, at all times and in all places, he finds opportunities to work for God. He carries fragrance with him wherever he goes. A wholesome atmosphere surrounds his soul. The beauty of his well-ordered life and godly conversation inspires in others faith and hope and courage.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 8]          When the reproach of indolence and slothfulness shall have been wiped away from the church, the Spirit of the Lord will be graciously manifested. Divine power will be revealed. The church will see the providential working of the Lord of hosts. The light of truth will shine forth in clear, strong rays, and, as in the time of the apostles, many souls will turn from error to truth. The earth will be lighted with the glory of the Lord.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 9]          Heavenly angels have long been waiting for human agents--the members of the church--to co-operate with them in the great work to be done. They are waiting for you. So vast is the field, so comprehensive the design, that every sanctified heart will be pressed into service as an instrument of divine power.  {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, January 12, 1911 par. 10]          Let church-members bear in mind that the fact that their names are registered on the church-books will not save them. They must show themselves approved of God, workmen that need not to be ashamed. Work, O work, keeping eternity in view! Bear in mind that every power must be sanctified. A great work is to be done. Let the prayer go forth from unfeigned lips, "God be merciful unto us; . . . that thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving health among all nations." Psalms 67:1, 2.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, January 12, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 1]       January 19, 1911 God's Love for Sinners    Mrs. E. G. White         The parable of the straying sheep should be treasured as a motto in every household. The divine Shepherd leaves the ninety and nine, and goes out into the wilderness to seek the one that is lost. There are thickets, quagmires, and dangerous crevices in the rocks, and the shepherd knows that if the sheep is in any of these places, a friendly hand must help it out. As he hears its bleating afar off, he encounters any and every difficulty that he may save his sheep that is lost. When he discovers the lost one, he does not greet it with reproaches. He is only glad that he has found it alive. With firm yet gentle hands he parts the briers, or takes it from the mire; tenderly he lifts it on his shoulders, and bears it back to the fold. The pure, sinless Redeemer bears the sinful, the unclean.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 2]          The Shepherd carries the befouled sheep, yet so precious is his burden that he rejoices, singing, "I have found my sheep which was lost." Let every one of you consider that your individual self has thus been borne upon Christ's shoulders. Let none entertain a masterly spirit, a self-righteous, criticizing spirit; for not one sheep would ever have entered the fold if the Shepherd had not undertaken the painful search in the desert. The fact that one sheep was lost was enough to awaken the sympathy of the Shepherd, and start him on his quest.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 3]          This speck of a world was the scene of the incarnation and suffering of the Son of God. Christ did not go to worlds unfallen, but he came to this world, all seared and marred with the curse. The outlook was not favorable, but most discouraging. Yet "he shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth." We must bear in mind the great joy manifested by the Shepherd at the recovery of the lost. He calls upon his neighbors, "Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep which was lost." And all heaven echoes the note of joy. The Father himself joys over the rescued one with singing. What a holy ecstasy of joy is expressed in this parable! That joy it is your privilege to share.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 4]                                 Working With Christ          Are you, who have this example before you, co-operating with him who is seeking to save the lost? Are you co-laborers with Christ? Can you not for his sake endure suffering, sacrifice, and trial? There is opportunity for doing good to the souls of the youth and the erring. If you see one whose words or attitude show that he is separated from God, do not blame him. It is not your work to condemn him, but to come close to his side to give him help. Consider the humility of Christ, his meekness and lowliness, and work as he worked, with a heart full of sanctified tenderness. "At the same time, saith the Lord, will I be the God of all the families of Israel, and they shall be my people. Thus saith the Lord, The people which were left of the sword found grace in the wilderness; even Israel, when I went to cause him to rest. The Lord hath appeared of old unto me, saying, Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love; therefore with loving-kindness have I drawn thee."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 5]          "How think ye?" the Saviour said; "if a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 6]          My brethren and sisters, let this instruction make your hearts tender, and help you to understand your duty toward those who need your help. In every place, angels of God are watching to see what kind of spirit is exercised in behalf of souls.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 7]          If the lost sheep is not brought back to the fold, it wanders until it perishes. There is many a poor soul who is full of distress and agony,--a lost, straying sheep. His mind is beclouded; he can not find God; yet he has an intense, longing desire for pardon and peace. Many souls go down to ruin for want of a hand stretched out to save. These erring ones may appear hard and reckless; but if they had had the advantages that others have had, they might have revealed far more nobility of soul and a greater talent for usefulness. Angels pity these wandering ones. Angels weep, while human eyes are dry, and human hearts are closed to pity.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 8]          There are many who err, and who feel their shame and folly. They look upon their mistakes and errors until they are driven almost to desperation. These souls we are not to neglect. When one has to swim against the stream, there is all the force of the current driving him back. Let a helping hand be held out to him, as was the Elder Brother's to the sinking Peter. Speak to him hopeful words, words that inspire him with courage. Tell him of an almighty hand that will hold him up, of an infinite humanity in Christ that pities him. It is not enough for him to believe in law and force, things that have no pity, and never hear the call for help. He needs to clasp a hand that is warm, to trust in a heart full of tenderness. Keep his mind stayed on the thought of the divine Helper ever beside him, ever looking upon him with pitying love. Bid him think of a Father's heart that ever grieves over sin, of a Father's hand stretched out still, of a Father's voice saying, "Come unto me, . . . and I will give you rest."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 9]                                 Heavenly Helpers          As you engage in this work, you have companions unseen by human eyes. Angels of heaven were beside the Samaritan who cared for the wounded stranger. Angels from the heavenly courts stand by the side of all who do God's service in ministering to their fellow men. And you have the co-operation of Christ himself. He is the Restorer; and as you work under his supervision, you will see great results.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 10]          Thy brother, sick in spirit, needs thee as thou thyself hast needed a brother's love. He needs the experience of one who has been as weak as he, one who can sympathize with him and help him. The knowledge of our own weakness should lead us to help others in their need. Never should we pass by one suffering soul without seeking to impart to him the comfort wherewith we ourselves have been comforted of God.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 11]          Christ draws aside the veil that conceals God's glory from view, and shows us the Most High surrounded by ten thousand times ten thousand angels, who wait for their commission to communicate with the inhabitants of this earth. "Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?" God is not regardless of our world. He hears every sigh of pain, and sees every tear of sorrow. He marks every action, approving or condemning. Those who strive to bring the wanderers back to the fold are very precious in his sight.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 12]          Christ has instructed us to call God our Father, to regard him as the fountain of affection, the source of the love that has been flowing from century to century through the channel of the human heart. All the pity, compassion, and love that have been manifested in the earth have had their source in God, and, compared to the love that dwells in his heart, are as a fountain to an ocean. His love is perpetually flowing forth to make the weak strong, and to give courage to the wavering.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 13]          When on this earth, Christ did not make God's power and greatness the chief theme of his discourses. He speaks of him oftenest as our Father, and of himself as our Elder Brother. He desires our minds, weakened by sin, to be encouraged to grasp the idea that God is love. He seeks to inspire us with confidence, and to lead us to heed the words, "Let him take hold of my strength, that he may make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 14]          The father of the prodigal son is the type that Christ chooses to represent God. This father longs to see once more the son who has left him. He waits and watches for him, yearning to see him, hoping that he will come. When he sees a stranger approaching, poor and clothed in rags, he goes out to meet him, thinking that it may perchance be his son. And he feeds and clothes him as if he were indeed his son. By and by he has his reward; for his son comes home, on his lips the beseeching confession, "Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son." And the father says to his servants, "Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him; and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet: and bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat, and be merry."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 15]          There are no taunts, no casting up to the prodigal of his evil course. The son feels that the past is forgiven and forgotten, blotted out forever. And so God says to the sinner, "I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgression; and, as a cloud, thy sins." "I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more." "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon." "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 16]          Satan declared that there is no forgiveness with God; that if God should forgive sin, he would make his law of no effect. He says to the sinner, You are lost.  {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, January 19, 1911 par. 17]          Christ came to this world to prove the falsity of this statement, to show that God is love, that like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him. Follow the Saviour from the manger to the cross, mark his life of unselfish ministry, his agony in the garden, and his death on the cross; and know that with God there is plenteous forgiveness. He abhors sin, but with a love that passes knowledge he loves the sinner.                                                                   -    {RH, January 19, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 1]       January 26, 1911 How to Deal With the Erring    Mrs. E. G. White         There is need of shepherds who, under the direction of the Chief Shepherd, will seek for lost sheep. The doing of this work means the bearing of physical discomfort and the sacrifice of ease. It means showing Christlike forbearance and compassion for the erring. It means to listen to heart-breaking recitals of wrong, of degradation, of despair, and misery. The doing of this work means self-sacrifice.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 2]          The religion of Christ ignores both rank and caste, worldly honor and riches. It is character and purity of purpose that are of worth in God's sight. God does not take sides with the strong and highly favored of earth. Far from this: no trampling upon the poor and needy and oppressed is unnoticed by him. He demands that his followers shall be men and women of sympathy and tenderness. The poor, the unfortunate, the sick, and the suffering are in this world to test the characters of the men and women in more favorable circumstances. Living in daily communion with God, we shall learn to place God's estimate upon men, to respect and honor those whom God respects and honors.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 3]          The love of Jesus in the soul will lead men to value aright those for whom Christ has died. He who continually beholds Christ will not push tired souls into stronger temptations, or indifferently leave them on Satan's battle-ground. He will reach out a helping hand, seeking to draw souls heavenward, to help them to plant their feet firmly on the Rock of Ages.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 4]          In the Old Testament and the New the principles of true Christianity are plainly outlined. Paul writes: "We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves. Let every one of us please his neighbor for his good to edification. For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me."  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 5]          "Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ. . . . Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap."  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 6]          We need to get a view of how the heavenly angels co-operate with human agencies for the uplifting of men. It is the greatest joy of the angels in heaven to spread the shield of their tender love over the souls who turn to God. Their love for those for whom Christ died is beyond measurement. Angels are keeping back the agencies of destruction; for they have an intense desire that sinners shall return to peace and safety. Angels unite with the true, whole-hearted servants of Christ to help those who are in the valley of decision.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 7]          It is Satan's fierce, unabated desire to destroy souls. But the angelic agencies are standing firm, determined that he shall not gain the victory. And the Lord Jesus, before the armies of heaven and the armies of Satan, uplifts the bloodstained banner of the cross. The words come from his lips, "The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?" "Plucked out of the fire,"--only God and Christ know how much that means.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 8]          With intense interest angels are watching to see how man deals with his fellow man. When the heavenly messengers see that we show tender sympathy for the erring, they press close to our side, bringing to our remembrance words that will soothe and comfort the soul. "In heaven their angels do always behold the face of their Father which is in heaven." Beware how you think a contemptuous thought or speak a contemptuous word of the least of Christ's little ones. Say not a word, do not a deed, that will drive the erring farther from the Saviour.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 9]          Most pitiful is the condition of the one who is suffering from remorse. He is as one stunned, staggering, sinking to the ground. The tired, tempted, confused soul can not see anything clearly. O, then let no word be spoken to cause deeper shame! Help once more to his feet the one who has fallen. With skilled hands bind up the wounds that sin has made. Let not your words, like devastating hail, beat down and destroy the hope springing up in the heart. A soul hurt is often a soul destroyed. Any neglect on your part, any exaltation of self, any hasty, passionate words, may set the soul on the road to destruction, placing him where he will never find the road that leads heavenward. A few words, hastily spoken under provocation, may seem but a little thing,--just what the wrong-doer deserves,--but such words may cut the cords of influence that bind soul to soul. Our work is to restore, not to destroy; to lift up, not to cast down; "to heal the broken-hearted." We are to remember those that are bound as bound with them. There is a sustaining power in the deed done to benefit and bless humanity.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 10]          You will come in contact with those who are weary and heartsick, those who are sorrowful and disheartened. To God's omnipotent eye the whole future is unveiled. He reads the history of every heart. He knows the struggles and trials of every soul that he has ransomed. Those for whom Christ died are dear to the heart of God. Use for the help of some struggling fellow being the strength that you have gained. Remember that no one is ever made better by denunciation and recrimination. To charge a tempted soul with his guilt in no way inspires him with a determination to reform. Point the erring, discouraged one to Him who came to save to the uttermost all who come to him. Show him what he may become. Tell him that in him there is nothing to recommend him to God, but that Christ died for him, that he might be accepted in the Beloved. Inspire him with hope. Show him that in Christ's strength he can do better. Help him to take hold upon the mercy of God, to trust in his forgiving power. Jesus is waiting to clasp him by the hand, waiting to give him power to live a noble, virtuous life.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 11]          There is help for the needy, light for the blind, redemption for the lost. Jesus came into the world to "bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound." The world is full of men and women who are carrying a heavy load of sorrow and suffering and sin. God sends his children to reveal to them him who will take away the burden and give them rest. It is the mission of Christ's followers to help, to bless, to heal.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 12]          Always be found working on the broad plan of God's love. Be sound in principle, but do not manifest stern, ungenial traits of character. God does not want you to have a disposition like a ball of putty. He wants you to be as firm as a rock to principle, yet with a wholesome mellowness in your experience. Jesus was incorruptible and undefiled, yet he was also gentle and sympathetic. He was what every Christian should strive to be in holiness and winsomeness of character. Let us learn from him how to combine firmness, purity, and integrity with unselfishness, courtesy, and kindly sympathy.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 13]          The greatest in the kingdom of God are those who love the Saviour too well to misrepresent him, who love their fellow men too well to imperil their souls by setting them a wrong example. To do good to all, to encourage and strengthen instead of discouraging and weakening--this is true missionary work.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 14]          Never rest satisfied until you possess a loving and lovable spirit. Your words may strengthen, help, and bless those around you. True Christianity makes the religious life attractive. Come to Christ, and his gentleness and love will break down the harsh, cold selfishness that prevents you from revealing him to the world. Your hasty temper will be subdued, your pride expelled. Jesus will fill your heart with his gentleness, his patience, his love. Then you can uplift him before sinners.  {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, January 26, 1911 par. 15]          Christ is represented as stooping from his throne, bending earthward to send help to every needy soul who asks for it in faith. He is raising up the fallen, bringing hope to the helpless, and placing their feet in sure paths. He gave himself to a shameful, agonizing death to save the perishing. O, he is able, he is willing, he is longing to save all who will come to him! As you look upon our Intercessor, let your own heart be broken. Then, softened and subdued, you can address repentant sinners as one who knows the power of redeeming love. Pray with these souls. Get them to look away from themselves to the Saviour, and the victory is won. They behold for themselves the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world. The strong tide of redeeming love pours into the parched, thirsty soul, and the sinner is saved to Christ. As he responds to the drawing of the Saviour, he repents of his sins and confesses them, and pardon is written opposite his name. The Holy Spirit takes of the things of God, and shows them to him. And his heart is filled with a sense of the greatness of God's love. The grace of Christ expels the selfishness that has hitherto ruled the life. The affections turn to God. The character is transformed. The man is filled with an intense desire to serve him who has done so much for him.                                                    -    {RH, January 26, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 1]       February 2, 1911 Peter and John Before the Sanhedrin    Mrs. E. G. White         On the day following the healing of the cripple, Annas and Caiaphas, with the other dignitaries of the temple, met together for the trial of the prisoners, who were brought before them. In that very room, and before those very men, Peter had shamefully denied his Lord. This came distinctly before the mind of the disciple, as he now appeared for his own trial. He had now an opportunity of redeeming his former cowardice.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 2]          Those present remembered the part that Peter had acted at the trial of his Master, and they flattered themselves that he could be intimidated by the threat of imprisonment and death. But the Peter who denied Christ in the hour of his greatest need was impulsive and self-confident, differing widely from the Peter who was brought before the Sanhedrin for examination. Since his fall, he had been converted. He was no longer a proud boaster, but was distrustful of self. He was filled with the Holy Spirit, and through its power he had become as firm as a rock, courageous yet modest. He was ready to remove the stain of his apostasy by honoring the name he had once disowned.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 3]          Hitherto the priests had avoided mentioning the crucifixion or the resurrection of Jesus. But now, in fulfilment of their purpose, they were forced to inquire of the accused by what power they had accomplished the remarkable cure of the impotent man. "By what power, or by what name, have ye done this?" they asked.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 4]          With holy boldness and in the power of the Spirit, Peter fearlessly declared: "Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead, even by him doth this man stand here before you whole. This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which is become the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 5]          This courageous defense, in which Peter boldly avowed whence his strength was obtained, appalled the Jewish leaders. They had supposed that the disciples, being only ignorant fishermen, would be overcome with fear and confusion when brought before the Sanhedrin. But instead, the disciples spoke as Christ had spoken, with a convincing power that silenced their adversaries. There was no trace of fear in Peter's voice as he declared of Christ, "This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which is become the head of the corner."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 6]          Peter here used a figure of speech familiar to the priests. The prophets had spoken of the Rejected Stone, and Christ himself, speaking on one occasion to the priests and elders, said, "Did ye never read in the Scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord's doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes? Therefore I say unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 7]          As the priests listened to Peter's fearless words, "they took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus." Of the disciples after the transfiguration of Christ, it is written that at the close of this wonderful scene, they "saw no man, save Jesus only." "Jesus only"--in these words is contained the secret of the life and power that marked the history of the early church. When the disciples first heard the words of Christ, they felt their need of him. They sought, they found, they followed him. They were with him in the temple, at the table, in the closet, in the field. They were as pupils with a teacher, daily receiving from him lessons of eternal truth. After the Saviour's ascension, the sense of the divine presence was still with them. It was a personal presence, full of love and light. Jesus, the Saviour, who had walked and talked and prayed with them, who had spoken hope and comfort to their hearts, had, while the message of peace was upon his lips, been taken from them into heaven. As the chariot of angels received him, his words had come to them, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." He had ascended to heaven in the form of humanity. They knew that he was before the throne of God, their friend and Saviour still; that his sympathies were unchanged; that he was still, and ever would be, identified with suffering humanity. They knew that he was presenting before God the merits of his blood, showing his wounded hands and feet as a remembrance of the price he had paid for his redeemed ones; and this thought strengthened them to endure reproach for his sake.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 8]          The seal of Christ was placed on the words that Peter spoke in his defense, and the countenance of the disciple was illumined by the Spirit. Close beside him, as a convincing witness, stood the man who had been so miraculously cured. The appearance of this man, who but a few hours before had been a helpless cripple, and who was now restored to soundness of body, added a weight of testimony to Peter's words. Priests, rulers, and people were silent. The rulers were unable to refute his statement. They had been obliged to hear that which they most desired not to hear,--the fact of the resurrection of Christ and his power while in heaven to perform miracles through the medium of his apostles on earth.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 9]          Christ's crowning miracle of raising Lazarus had sealed the determination of the priests to rid the world of Jesus and his wonderful works, which were fast destroying their own influence over the people. They had crucified him, but here was a convincing proof that they had not put a stop to the working of miracles in his name, nor to the proclamation of the truths he had taught. Already the news of the healing of the cripple and the preaching of the apostles, had filled Jerusalem with excitement.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 10]          In order to conceal their perplexity, the priests and rulers ordered the apostles to be taken away, that they might counsel among themselves. They all agreed that it would be useless to deny that the man had been healed through the power given the apostles in the name of the crucified Jesus. They would gladly have covered up the miracle by falsehoods, but this was impossible; for it had been wrought in the full light of day, before a crowd of people, and had already come to the knowledge of thousands. They felt that the work of the disciples must be stopped, or Jesus would gain many believers. Their own disgrace would follow, and they would be held guilty of the murder of the Son of God.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 11]          But notwithstanding their disposition to destroy the disciples, the priests dared not do more than threaten them with the severest punishment if they continued to speak or to work in the name of Jesus. "They called them, and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus. But Peter and John answered, . . . Whether it be right in the sight of God to harken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we can not but speak the things which we have seen and heard." Gladly would the priests have punished these men for their unswerving fidelity to their sacred calling, but they feared the people. "For all men glorified God for that which was done." So, with repeated threats and injunctions, the apostles were set at liberty.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 12]          While Peter and John were prisoners, the other disciples, knowing the malignity of the Jews, had prayed unceasingly for their brethren, fearing that the cruelty exercised upon Christ would be repeated. As soon as Peter and John were released, they sought the rest of the apostles, and reported to them the result of the examination. Great was the joy of the believers, and "they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain things? The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. And now, Lord, behold, their threatenings, and grant unto thy servants, that with all boldness they may speak thy word, by stretching forth thine hand to heal; and that signs and wonders may be done by the name of thy holy child Jesus."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 13]          The disciples prayed that greater strength might be imparted to them in the work of the ministry; for they saw that they would meet the same determined opposition that Christ had encountered when upon the earth. While their united prayers were ascending in faith to heaven, the answer came. The place where they were assembled was shaken, and they were filled with the Holy Spirit. With hearts filled with courage, they went forth to proclaim the word of God in Jerusalem with convincing power. "With great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus," and God marvelously blessed their efforts.                                                    -    {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 1]       February 2, 1911 A Warning Against Hypocrisy         As the disciples proclaimed with boldness the truths of the gospel, God bore witness to their work, and a multitude believed. Most of these early believers were immediately cut off from family and friends by the zealous bigotry of the Jews. Many of them were thrown out of business and exiled from their homes. These converts were gathered at Jerusalem, and it was necessary to provide them with food and shelter.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 2]          The record declares, "Neither was there any among them that lacked," and it tells how the need was filled. Those among the believers who had money and possessions, cheerfully sacrificed them to the emergency. Selling their houses or their lands, they brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet, "and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 3]          One example of benevolence is singled out: "Joses, . . . a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, having land, sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles' feet."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 4]          This liberality on the part of the believers was the result of the outpouring of the Spirit. The converts to the gospel were made "of one heart and of one soul." One common interest controlled them,--the success of the mission entrusted to them; covetousness had no place in their lives. Their love for their brethren and the cause they had espoused was far greater than their love of money and possessions, and their works testified that they accounted the souls of men of far greater value than earthly wealth.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 5]          Thus it will ever be when the Spirit of God takes possession of the life. Those whose hearts are filled with the love of Christ will follow the example of him who for our sake became poor, that through his poverty we might be made rich. Money, time, influence,--all the gifts they have received from God's hand,--they will value only as a means of advancing the work of the gospel. Thus it was in the early church; and when in the church of today it is seen that by the power of the Spirit the members have taken their affections from the things of the world, and that they are willing to make sacrifices in order that their fellow men may hear the gospel, the truths proclaimed will have a powerful influence upon the hearers.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 6]         In sharp contrast to the example of benevolence shown by the believers, is the conduct of Ananias and Sapphira, whose experience, traced by the pen of inspiration, has left a dark stain upon the history of the early church. With others, Ananias and Sapphira had had the privilege of hearing the gospel preached by the apostles. They had been present when, after the disciples had prayed, "the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost." Deep conviction had rested upon all present, and under the direct influence of the Spirit of God, Ananias and Sapphira made a pledge to give to the Lord the proceeds from the sale of certain lands.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 7]          But when they were no longer under this heavenly influence, they began to regret their promise. They thought that they had been too hasty, and that they ought to reconsider their decision. They talked the matter over, and decided not to fulfill their pledge. They saw, however, that those who parted with their possessions to supply the needs of their poorer brethren, were held in high esteem among the believers, and, ashamed to have their brethren know that their selfish souls grudged that which they had solemnly dedicated to God, they deliberately decided to sell their property, and pretend to give all the proceeds into the general fund, but really to keep a large share for themselves. Thus they would secure their living, which they intended to estimate as much higher than it really was, from the common store, while at the same time they would gain the high esteem of their brethren.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 8]          But God hates hypocrisy and falsehood. Ananias and Sapphira practised fraud in their dealing with God; they lied to the Holy Spirit; and their sin was visited with swift and terrible judgment. When Ananias came with his offering, Peter said: "Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine heart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the land? Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but unto God. And Ananias hearing these words fell down, and gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them that heard these things."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 9]          "Whiles it remained, was it not thine own?" Peter asked. No undue influence had been brought to bear upon Ananias to compel him to sacrifice his possessions to the general good. He had acted from choice. But in attempting to deceive the disciples, he lied to the Almighty.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 10]          "It was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing what was done, came in. And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much? And she said, Yea, for so much. Then Peter said unto her, How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door, and shall carry thee out. Then fell she down straightway at his feet, and yielded up the ghost: and the young men came in, and found her dead, and, carrying her forth, buried her by her husband. And great fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard these things."  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 11]          Infinite wisdom saw that this signal manifestation of the wrath of God was necessary to guard the young church from becoming demoralized. Their numbers were rapidly increasing. The church would have been disgraced if, in the rapid increase of converts, men and women had been added who, while professing to serve God, were worshipping Mammon. This judgment testified that men can not deceive God, that he detects the hidden sin of the heart, and that he will not be mocked. It was designed as a warning to the young church to lead them to avoid pretense and hypocrisy, and to beware of robbing God.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 12]          Not only to the early church, but to all future generations, this example of God's hatred of fraud and hypocrisy was designed to be a danger-signal. The brief but terrible history of Ananias and Sapphira has been traced for the benefit of all who profess to be followers of Christ. The punishment that overtook them should be a warning to all to guard against covetousness. It was covetousness that Ananias and Sapphira first cherished. The desire to retain for themselves a part of that which they had promised to the Lord led to fraud and hypocrisy.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 13]          The Lord has made the proclamation of the gospel dependent upon the labors and voluntary gifts of his people. The one who proclaims the message of mercy to fallen men has another work also, to set before the people the duty of sustaining the work of God with their means. He must teach them that a portion of their income belongs to God, and is to be sacredly devoted to his work. This message he should present both by precept and example. And he should beware that he does not by his own course lessen the force of his teaching.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 14]          Voluntary offerings and the tithe constitute the revenue of the gospel. Of the means entrusted to man, God claims a certain portion,--the tithe. He leaves all free to say whether or not they will give more than this. They are to give as they purpose in their hearts. But when the heart is stirred by the influence of the Spirit of God, and a vow is made to give a certain amount, the one who vows has no longer any right to the consecrated portion. He has given his pledged before men, and they are called to witness to the transaction. At the same time, he has incurred an obligation of a most sacred character, to co-operate with the Lord in building up his kingdom on the earth. Promises of this kind made to men would be considered binding. Are they not more sacred and binding when made to God? Are promises tried in the court of conscience less binding than written agreements of men?  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 15]          When the divine light is shining into the heart with unusual clearness and power, habitual selfishness relaxes its grasp, and there is a disposition to give to the cause of God. None need expect that they will be allowed to fulfil the promises then made without a protest on the part of Satan. He is not pleased to see the Redeemer's kingdom on earth built up. He suggests that the pledge made was too much, that it may cripple them in their efforts to acquire property or gratify the desires of their families. The power that Satan has over the human mind is wonderful. He labors most earnestly to keep the heart bound up in self.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 16]          One of the means which God has ordained for the advancement of his cause in the world is to bless men with property. He gives them the sunshine and the rain. He causes vegetation to flourish. He gives health, and ability to acquire means. All our blessings come from his bountiful hand. In turn he would have men and women show their gratitude by returning him a portion in tithes and offerings,--in thank-offerings, in freewill-offerings, in trespass-offerings. Should means flow into the treasury in accordance with this divinely appointed plan,--a tenth of all the increase, and liberal offerings,-- there would be an abundance to carry forward the Lord's work.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 17]          But the hearts of men become hardened through selfishness, and, like Ananias and Sapphira, they are tempted to withhold part of the price, while pretending to fulfil God's requirements. Money is spent lavishly in self-gratification, men and women consult their pleasures and gratify their tastes, while they bring to God, almost unwillingly, a stinted offering. They forget that God will one day demand a strict account of how his goods have been used. While they unhesitatingly gratify their supposed wants, and withhold from God that which is his, he will no more accept the pittance they hand into the treasury than he accepted the offering of Ananias and Sapphira.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 18]          From the stern punishment meted out to Ananias and Sapphira, God would have us learn also how deep is his hatred and contempt for all hypocrisy and deception. In pretending that they had given all, Ananias and Sapphira lied to the Holy Spirit, and as a result they lost this life and the life that is to come. The same God who punished them condemns all falsehood today. Lying lips are an abomination to him. He declares that into the holy city there shall in no wise enter "anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie." Let truth-telling be held with no loose hand or uncertain grasp. Let it become a part of the life. Playing fast and loose with truth, and dissembling to suit one's own selfish plans, means a shipwreck of faith. "Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth." He who utters untruths sells his soul in a cheap market. His falsehoods may seem to serve in emergencies. He may seem to make business advancement because he gains by falsehood what he could not gain by fair dealing. But he finally reaches the place where he can trust no one. Himself a falsifier, he has no confidence in the word of others.  {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, February 2, 1911 par. 19]         In the case of Ananias and Sapphira, the sin of fraud against God was speedily punished. The same sin was often repeated in the after-history of the church, and is committed by many in our time. But though not attended with the visible manifestation of God's displeasure, it is no less heinous in his sight than in the apostles' time. The warning has been given; God has clearly manifested his abhorrence of this sin; and all who pursue a similar course of action may be sure that they are destroying their own souls.                                                    -    {RH, February 2, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 1]       February 9, 1911 Before the Sanhedrin Once More    Mrs. E. G. White         The cross, that instrument of shame and torture, brought hope and salvation to the world. After the ascension of Christ, the disciples rallied. Their hopelessness and helplessness left them. They were but humble men, without wealth, and with no weapon but the Word of God; yet in Christ's strength they went forth to tell the wonderful story of the manger and the cross, and to triumph over all opposition. Without earthly honor or recognition, they were heroes of faith. From their lips came words of divine eloquence that shook the world.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 2]          In Jerusalem, where the deepest prejudice existed, and where the most confused ideas prevailed in regard to him who had been crucified as a malefactor, they continued to speak with boldness the words of life, setting before the Jews the work and mission of Christ, and his crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension. Those who had crucified the Saviour had expected to find the disciples discouraged and crestfallen, ready to disown their Lord. They heard with amazement the clear, bold testimony of the apostles The power of the risen Saviour had indeed fallen on the disciples, and they worked signs and miracles that daily increased the number of believers. The people brought their sick, and those vexed with unclean spirits, into the streets, crowds collected round them, and those who had been healed shouted the praises of God, and glorified the name of the One whom the Jews had condemned, crowned with thorns, and crucified.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 3]          The priests and rulers saw that Christ was being extolled above them. They saw that there was danger of their doctrines being brought into disrepute, because the apostles were proclaiming that Christ had risen from the dead. The priests were greatly perplexed, especially those among them who were Sadducees. These saw that if the apostles were allowed to preach a risen Saviour, and to work miracles in his name, the doctrine that there was no resurrection of the dead would be rejected by all, and the sect of the Sadducees would soon become extinct. The Pharisees saw that the tendency of the teaching of the disciples would be to undermine the Jewish ceremonies, and make the sacrificial offerings of no effect.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 4]          Former efforts to suppress this new teaching had been in vain, but both Sadducees and Pharisees now determined that the work of the disciples must and should be stopped; for it was proving them guilty of the death of Jesus. They saw, too, that converts to the faith were multiplying. Filled with indignation, the priests laid violent hands upon Peter and John, and put them in the common prison. The leaders in the Jewish nation had signally failed of fulfilling God's purpose for his chosen people. Those whom the Lord had made the depositaries of truth had proved unfaithful to their trust, and God chose others to do his work. In their blindness, these leaders gave full sway to what they called righteous indignation against the ones who were setting aside cherished fables. They would not admit that there was a possibility that they themselves did not rightly understand the Word, or that they had misinterpreted or misapplied the Scriptures. They acted like men who had lost their reason. "What right have these men," they said, "some of them mere fishermen, to present ideas contrary to the doctrines which we teach the people?" Determined to suppress the teaching of these ideas, they imprisoned those who were presenting them.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 5]          The disciples were not intimidated nor cast down by this treatment. The words of Christ in his last lesson to them were brought to their minds by the Holy Spirit: "He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father; and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him." "When the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me: and ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning." "They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. . . . These things have I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 6]          The God of heaven, the mighty Ruler of the universe, took the matter of the imprisonment of his servants into his own hands; for men were warring against his work. By night the angel of the Lord opened the prison doors, and said to the disciples, "Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life." This command was directly contrary to the order given by the Jewish rulers, but did the apostles say, "We can not do this until we have consulted the magistrates, and received permission from them"?--No; God said, "Go," and they obeyed. "They entered into the temple early in the morning, and taught."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 7]          When Peter and John appeared among the believers, and recounted how the angel had led them directly through the band of soldiers guarding the prison, bidding them resume the work that had been interrupted, the brethren were filled with amazement and joy.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 8]          In the meantime, "the high priest came, and they that were with him, and called the council together, and all the senate of the children of Israel." The priests and rulers had decided to fix upon the disciples the charge of insurrection, and to accuse them of murdering Ananias and Sapphira, and of conspiring to deprive the priests of their authority, and put them to death. They hoped so to excite the mob that it would take the matter in hand, and deal with the disciples as it had dealt with Jesus. They were aware that many who did not accept the teachings of Christ were weary of the arbitrary rule of the Jewish authorities, and anxious for some decided change. The priests feared that if these dissatisfied ones were to accept the truths proclaimed by the apostles, and were to acknowledge Jesus as the Messiah, the anger of the entire people would be raised against the religious authorities, who would then be made to answer for the murder of Christ. They decided to take strong measures to prevent this.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 9]          They sent for the prisoners to be brought before them. Great was their amazement when the report was brought back that the prison doors were found to be securely bolted, and the guard stationed before them, but that the prisoners were nowhere to be found.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 10]          Soon the report came, "Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing in the temple, and teaching the people. Then went the captain with the officers, and brought them without violence: for they feared the people, lest they should have been stoned."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 11]          Although the apostles were miraculously delivered from prison, they were not saved from examination and punishment. Christ had said, when he was with them, "Take heed to yourselves: for they shall deliver you up to councils." God had given them a token of his care, and an assurance of his presence, by sending the angel to them. It was now their part to suffer for the sake of that Jesus whom they preached.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 12]          We have many noble examples of loyalty to the law of God in the history of the prophets and apostles, who endured imprisonment, torture, and death itself, rather than break one of God's commands. Peter and John have left a record as heroic as any in the gospel dispensation. As they stood for the second time before the men who seemed bent on their destruction, no fear nor hesitation could be seen in their words or attitude. When the high priest said, "Did we not straitly command you that ye should not teach in this name? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and intend to bring this man's blood upon us," Peter answered, "We ought to obey God rather than men." It was an angel sent by God who delivered them from prison, and who commanded them to teach in the temple. In following his directions they were obeying the divine command, as they must continue to do at any cost to themselves.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 13]          The spirit of inspiration came upon the disciples, and the accused became the accusers, charging the murder of Christ upon those who composed the council. "The God of our fathers raised up Jesus," Peter declared, "whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. Him hath God exalted with his right hand to be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. And we are his witnesses of these things, and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 14]          So enraged were the Jews at these words that they decided that without any further trial, and without authority from the Roman officers, they would take the law into their own hands, and put the prisoners to death. Already guilty of the blood of Christ, they were now eager to stain their hands with the blood of his disciples.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 15]          But in the council there was one man whose clear intellect saw that this violent step would lead to terrible consequences. This was Gamaliel, a Pharisee of high reputation and a man of learning and high position. A man of extreme caution, he requested the prisoners to be removed before he spoke in their behalf. He then spoke with great deliberation and calmness, saying: "Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves what ye intend to do as touching these men. For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting himself to be somebody; to whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined themselves: who were slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered, and brought to naught. After this man rose up Judas of Galilee, in the days of the taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also perished; and all, even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, and let them alone: for if this council or this work be of men, it will come to naught. But if it be of God, ye can not overthrow it; lest haply ye be found even to fight against God."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 16]          The priests, seeing the reasonableness of this view, were obliged to agree with Gamaliel. Yet their prejudice and hatred could hardly be restrained. Very reluctantly, after beating the disciples, and charging them again and again, at the peril of their lives, to preach no more in the name of Jesus, they released them.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 17]          "And they departed from the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame for his name. And daily in the temple, and in every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 18]          Shortly before his crucifixion, Christ bequeathed to his disciples a legacy of peace. "Peace I leave with you," he said; "my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid." This peace is not the peace that comes through conformity with the world. It is an internal rather than an external peace. Without will be wars and fightings, through the opposition of avowed enemies and the coldness and suspicion of those who claim to be friends. The peace of Christ was not to banish division; but it is to remain amid strife and division.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 19]          Though he bore the title of the Prince of Peace, Christ said of himself, "Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword." By these words he did not mean that his coming was to produce discord and contention among his followers. He desired to show the effect that his teaching would have on different minds. One portion of the human family would receive him; the other portion would take sides with Satan, and would oppose Christ and his followers. The Prince of Peace, he was yet the cause of division. He who came to proclaim glad tidings and to create hope and joy in the hearts of the children of men, opened a controversy that burns deep and arouses intense passion in the human heart. And he warns his followers, "In the world ye shall have tribulation." "They shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's sake. . . . Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 20]          This prophecy has been fulfilled in a marked manner, and it will be fulfilled in a yet more marked manner; for the carnal mind is still at enmity with the law of God, and will not be subject to its commands. Every indignity, reproach, and cruelty that Satan can instigate human hearts to devise has been visited upon the followers of Jesus; and the world is no more in harmony with the principles of Christ today than it was in ages past. The same hatred that prompted the cry, "Crucify him! crucify him!" the same hatred that led to the persecution of the disciples, still works in the children of disobedience. The same spirit that in the Dark Ages consigned men and women to prison, to exile, and to the stake, that conceived the exquisite tortures of the Inquisition, produced the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and kindled the fires of Smithfield, is still at work with malignant energy in unregenerate hearts.  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 21]         What was the strength of those who in the past have suffered persecution for Christ's sake? It was union with God, union with the Holy Spirit, union with Christ. It is this fellowship with the Saviour that will enable God's people to endure to the end in the time of trial before us. All heaven is interested in our warfare with evil, and awaits our demand upon its power. Neither wicked men nor evil spirits can hinder the work of God, or shut out Christ's presence from us if with contrite hearts we put away our sins, and in faith claim the Saviour's promises. Every opposing influence, whether open or secret, may be successfully resisted, "not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts."  {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, February 9, 1911 par. 22]          God is just as willing now as anciently to work through human efforts, and to accomplish great things through humble instruments. We shall not gain the victory through numbers, but through full surrender of the soul to Jesus. We are to go forward in his strength, trusting in the mighty God of Israel. "If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things. . . . Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? . . . Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."                                                    -    {RH, February 9, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 1]       February 16, 1911 The Seven Deacons    Mrs. E. G. White         "And in those days, when the number of the disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, because their widows were neglected in the daily ministration."  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 2]          Among the believers were not only those who were Jews by birth, and spoke the Hebrew tongue, but also residents of other countries, who used the Greek language. Between these two classes there had long existed distrust and even antagonism; and though their hearts were now softened and united by Christian love, yet their contentions were easily aroused. Thus it came to pass that as disciples were multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews. The cause of complaint was an alleged neglect of the Greek widows "in the daily ministration." Such inequality would have been contrary to the spirit of the gospel, and prompt measures were taken to remove all occasion for dissatisfaction.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 3]          Summoning a meeting of the believers, the apostles stated that the time had come when they should be relieved from the task of apportioning to the poor, and from similar burdens, so that they would be left free to preach Christ. "Wherefore, brethren," they said, "look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the word." This advice was followed, and the seven chosen men were solemnly set apart for their duties by prayer and the laying on of hands.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 4]          The appointment of the seven was greatly blessed of God. The church advanced in numbers and strength. "And a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith." This success was due both to the greater freedom secured to the apostles and to the zeal and power manifested by the seven deacons. The fact that these brethren had been ordained for a special work did not exclude them from teaching the faith. On the contrary, they were fully qualified to instruct others in the truth, and they engaged in the work with great earnestness and success.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 5]                                  Order in the Church          The same order and system that were necessary in the days of the apostles should be maintained in the church of today. The prosperity of the cause depends very largely upon its various departments being conducted by men of ability, who are qualified to fill the positions in which they are placed. Those who are chosen of God to be leaders in the cause of truth, having the general oversight of the spiritual interests of the church, should be relieved as far as possible from cares and perplexities of a temporal nature. Those whom God has called to minister in word and doctrine should have time for meditation, prayer, and a study of the Scriptures. Their clear spiritual discernment is dimmed if they are obliged to enter into the lesser details of business, and to deal with the various temperaments of those who meet together in church capacity. All difficult matters of a temporal nature should be brought before the proper officers, to be adjusted by them. But if these matters are of so perplexing a character as to baffle the wisdom of these officers, they should be carried into the council of those who have the oversight of the entire church.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 6]         God is a God of order, and he is well pleased with the efforts of his people in trying to bring system and order into his work on the earth. Everything connected with heaven is in perfect order. Subjection and thorough discipline mark the movements of the angelic host.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 7]          Only by order and harmonious action can success be attained. God requires order and system in his work now, no less than in the days of old. He desires his work to be carried on with thoroughness and exactness, that he may place upon it the seal of his approval. Christian is to be united to Christian, church to church, the human instrumentality cooperating with the divine, every agency subordinate to the Holy Spirit, and all combined in giving to the world the good tidings of the grace of God.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 8]          "God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints." There was order in the church when Christ was on the earth, and after his departure, order was strictly observed among the disciples. And now, in these last days, when God is bringing his children into the unity of the faith, there is more real need of order than ever before; for as God seeks to unite his people, Satan and his angels strive to destroy this unity.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 9]                            The Human Body an Example          As all the different members of the human system unite to form the entire body, and each performs its office in obedience to the intelligence that governs the whole, so the members of the church of Christ should be united in one symmetrical body, subject to the sanctified intelligence of the whole. "As the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. For the body is not one member, but many.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 10]          "If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased him. . . .  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 11]          "God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honor to that part which lacked: that there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it."  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 12]                              Another Illustration          While traveling in Switzerland, we passed a large building in process of erection. Many men were at work. Some were bringing stones from the quarry, others were squaring, shaping, and measuring these stones, and yet others were placing them in their proper positions in the building. In charge of the different departments were experienced workers, whose part it was to see that the work was done with faithfulness and thoroughness. Over all the men, superintending the work on the entire building, was the master-builder.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 13]          United action and perfect order prevailed among the men, and the work moved forward rapidly. Every one was doing something. I was told that in the mountains other men were at work, felling trees for the timber needed in the building, and floating them down the stream.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 14]          To me this sight was an object-lesson of the way in which the Lord's work is to be carried forward. In his work there are many different branches. Workers of different talents and capabilities are needed. Every one is to do his best, and all are to work under the direction of the great Head of the church, Christ Jesus.  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 15]          The apostle says: "There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. . . . For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ."  {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, February 16, 1911 par. 16]          God has entrusted different gifts to the different members of his body. He has given them such talents and opportunities as will best promote the advancement of his kingdom. In their different lines of work, they have one Head. The same Spirit works through them. There is to be harmonious action, though the gifts differ.                                                    -    {RH, February 16, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 1]       February 23, 1911 The First Christian Martyr    Mrs. E. G. White         Stephen, the foremost of the seven deacons, was a man of deep piety and broad faith. The veil had dropped from his eyes, and he discerned to the end of that which was abolished by the death of Christ. Though a Jew by birth, he spoke the Greek language, and was familiar with the customs and manners of the Greeks. He therefore found opportunity to preach the gospel in the synagogues of the Greek Jews. He was very active in the cause of Christ, and boldly proclaimed his faith. Learned rabbis and doctors of the law engaged in public discussion with him, confidently expecting an easy victory. But "they were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake." Not only did he speak by the power of the Holy Spirit, but it was plain that he was a student of the prophecies, and learned in all matters of the law. He ably defended the truths that he advocated, and utterly defeated his opponents.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 2]          As the priests and rulers saw the power that attended the preaching of Stephen, they were filled with bitter hatred. Instead of yielding to the evidence that he presented, they determined to silence his voice by putting him to death. On several occasions they had bribed the Roman authorities to pass over without comment instances where the Jews had taken the law into their own hands, and had tried, condemned, and executed prisoners in accordance with their national custom. The enemies of Stephen did not doubt that they could again pursue such a course without danger to themselves. They determined to risk the consequences, and therefore seized Stephen, and brought him before the Sanhedrin council for trial.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 3]          Learned Jews from the surrounding countries were summoned for the purpose of refuting the arguments of the prisoner. Saul was present, and took a leading part against Stephen. He brought the weight of eloquence and the logic of the rabbis to bear upon the case to convince the people that Stephen was preaching delusive and dangerous doctrines. But in Stephen he met one as highly educated as himself, and one who had a full understanding of the purpose of God in the spreading of the gospel to other nations.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 4]          The priests and rulers could not prevail against the clear, calm wisdom of Stephen. They determined to make an example of him, and while they thus satisfied their revengeful hatred, prevent others, through fear, from adopting his belief. Witnesses were hired to bear false testimony that they had heard him speak blasphemous words against the temple and the law. "We have heard him say," these witnesses declared, "that this Jesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall change the customs which Moses delivered us."  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 5]          As Stephen stood face to face with his judges, to answer to the charge of blasphemy, a holy radiance shone upon his countenance, and "all that sat in the council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as it had been the face of an angel." Those who exalted Moses might have seen in the face of the prisoner the same holy light that radiated from the face of that ancient prophet. Many who beheld this light trembled and veiled their faces, but the stubborn unbelief and prejudice of the rulers did not waver.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 6]          When Stephen was questioned as to the truth of the charges against him, he began his defense in a clear, thrilling voice, which rang through the council hall. He proceeded to rehearse the history of the chosen people of God, in words that held the assembly spellbound. He showed a thorough knowledge of the Jewish economy, and the spiritual interpretation of it, now made manifest through Christ. He repeated the words of Moses, which foretold of Christ, "A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear." He made plain his own loyalty to God and to the Jewish faith, while he showed that the law in which the Jews trusted for salvation had not been able to save Israel from idolatry. He connected Jesus Christ with all the Jewish history. He referred to the building of the temple by Solomon, and to the words of both Solomon and Isaiah: "Howbeit, the Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands." "Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstool: what house will ye build me? saith the Lord: or what is the place of my rest? Have not my hands made all these things?" The place of God's highest worship is in heaven.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 7]          When Stephen reached this point, there was a tumult among the people. He saw the resistance that met his words, and knew that he was giving his last testimony. When he connected Christ with the prophecies, and spoke as he did of the temple, the priest, pretending to be horror-stricken, rent his robe. To Stephen, this act was a signal that his voice would soon be silenced forever. Although in the midst of his sermon, he abruptly concluded it. Suddenly breaking away from the train of history that he was following, he turned upon his infuriated judges, and said: "Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? and they have slain them which showed before of the coming of the Just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers: who have received the law by the disposition of angels, and have not kept it."  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 8]          At this, the priests and rulers were beside themselves with anger. More like wild beasts of prey than human beings, they rushed upon Stephen, gnashing their teeth. The prisoner read his fate in the cruel faces about him, but he did not waver. The fear of death was gone. The enraged priests and the excited mob had no terror for him. The scene before him faded from his vision. To him the gates of heaven were ajar, and looking in, he saw the glory of the courts of God, and Christ, as if just risen from his throne, standing ready to sustain his servant, who was about to suffer martyrdom for his sake. In words of triumph Stephen exclaimed, "I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God." As he described the glorious scene opened before him, it was more than his persecutors could endure. Stopping their ears, that they might not hear his words, and uttering loud cries, they ran furiously upon him with one accord. "And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep."  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 9]          The witnesses who had accused Stephen were required to cast the first stone. These persons laid down their clothes at the feet of Saul, who had taken an active part in the disputation, and had consented to the prisoner's death.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 10]          The martyrdom of Stephen made a deep impression upon all who witnessed it. It was a sore trial to the church, but resulted in the conversion of Saul, who could not efface from his memory the faith, constancy, and glorification of the martyr. The signet of God upon Stephen's face, and his words, which reached the very souls of those who heard them, remained in the minds of the beholders, and testified to the truth of that which he had proclaimed.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 11]          No legal sentence had been passed upon Stephen, but the Roman authorities were bribed by large sums of money to make no investigation of the case.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 12]          At the scene of Stephen's trial and death, Saul had seemed to be imbued with a frenzied zeal, and afterward he seemed to be angered by his own secret conviction that Stephen was honored by God at the very time when he was dishonored by men. He continued to persecute the church of God, hunting them down, seizing them in their houses, and delivering them up to the priests and rulers for imprisonment and death. His zeal in carrying forward this persecution brought terror to the Christians at Jerusalem. The Roman authorities made no special effort to stay the cruel work, and secretly aided the Jews, in order to conciliate them, and to secure their favor.  {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, February 23, 1911 par. 13]          Saul was highly esteemed by the Jews for his zeal in persecuting the believers in Christ. After the death of Stephen, in consideration of the part he had acted on that occasion, he was elected a member of the Sanhedrin. For a time this learned and zealous rabbi was a mighty instrument in the hands of Satan to carry out his rebellion against the Son of God, but Saul was soon to be employed in building up the church that he was now tearing down. A mightier than Satan had chosen Saul to take the place of the martyred Stephen, to preach and suffer for his name, and to spread far and wide the glad tidings of salvation through his blood.                                                    -    {RH, February 23, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 1]       March 2, 1911 The Gospel in Samaria    Mrs. E. G. White         After the death of Stephen, there arose against the believers in Jerusalem a persecution so relentless that "they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea and Samaria." Saul "made havoc of the church," entering into every house, seizing men and women and committing them to prison. Of his zeal in this cruel work, Saul said at a later date: "I verily thought with myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I shut up in prison. . . . And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted them even unto strange cities." That Stephen was not the only one who suffered death may be seen from Paul's own words: "And when they were put to death, I gave my voice against them."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 2]          This persecution was followed by great results. Success had attended the ministry of the word in Jerusalem, and there was danger that the disciples would linger there too long, forgetful of the Saviour's commission to go into all the world. They began to think that they had a work to do in Jerusalem in shielding the members of the church from the snares of the enemy, forgetting that strength to resist temptation is best gained by active service. Instead of educating the new converts to carry the gospel to those who had not heard it, they were in danger of being satisfied with what had been accomplished. To scatter his representatives abroad, where they could work for others, God permitted persecution to come upon his church. Driven from Jerusalem, the believers "went everywhere preaching the word." Thus began the fulfillment of the prediction of the Saviour, "Ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 3]          In Samaria the believers were not persecuted. Christ's words to the Samaritan woman had borne fruit. After listening to his words, the woman went to the men of the city, and said, "Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?" They went with her, heard Jesus, and believed on him. Anxious to hear more, they invited him to their city, and begged him to remain with them. For two days he remained in Samaria, and many believed on him.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 4]          Among these Samaritans the followers of Christ, at the time of the persecution found a safe asylum. The Samaritans welcomed the Saviour's messengers, and the disciples gathered a precious harvest from among those who had once been their bitterest enemies. "Philip went down to the city of Samaria, and preached Christ unto them. And the people with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake, hearing and seeing the miracles which he did. For unclean spirits . . . came out of many; . . . and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed. And there was great joy in that city."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 5]          While Philip was still in Samaria, a heavenly messenger was sent to him to show him his next work. The evangelist was directed to "go toward the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza. . . . And he arose and went.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 6]          "And, behold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and had come to Jerusalem for to worship, was returning, and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 7]          The Ethiopian could not understand the prophecy that he read, and the Spirit directed Philip to go and teach him, saying, "Go near, and join thyself to this chariot." Angels of God were taking notice of this seeker for light, who was being drawn to the Saviour, and who did not make his position an excuse for refusing to accept the Crucified One.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 8]          As Philip drew near, he asked the eunuch, "Understandest thou what thou readest? And he said, How can I, except some man should guide me? And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him," and explain the Word of God to him. The scripture that he was reading was the prophecy of Isaiah relating to Christ: "He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: in his humiliation his judgment was taken away: and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken from the earth."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 9]          "Of whom speaketh the prophet this?" the eunuch asked Philip; "of himself, or of some other man?"  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 10]          "Then Philip . . . began at the same scripture, and preached unto him Jesus."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 11]          "And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 12]          "And when they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 13]          "But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Caesarea."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 14]          This incident shows the care that the Lord has for those who are seeking for truth. The Ethiopian was a man of good standing and wide influence, who, when converted, would give others the light. God saw that he would exert a strong influence in favor of the gospel, and by his Spirit he brought him into touch with one who could guide him into the light.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 15]          When God pointed out to Philip his work, the disciple did not say, "The Lord does not mean that." No; "he arose and went." He had learned the lesson of conformity to God's will. He realized that every soul is precious in the sight of God, and that angels are sent to bring those who are seeking for light into touch with those who can help them.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 16]          Today as then angels are waiting to lead men to their fellow men. An angel showed Philip where to find the Ethiopian, who was so ready to receive the truth, and today angels will guide and direct the footsteps of those workers who will allow the Holy Spirit to sanctify their tongues, and refine and ennoble their hearts. The angel sent to Philip could himself have done the work for the Ethiopian, but this is not God's way of working. It is his plan that men are to work for their fellow men.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 17]         In the experience of Philip and the Ethiopian is presented the work to which the Lord calls his people. The Ethiopian represents a large class who need missionaries like Philip,--missionaries who will hear the voice of God, and go where he sends them. There are many who are reading the Scriptures, but who can not understand their import. All over the world, men and women are looking wistfully to heaven. Prayers and tears and inquiries go up from souls longing for light, for grace, for the Holy Spirit. Many are on the verge of the kingdom, waiting only to be gathered in.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 18]          The missionary spirit needs to be renewed in our churches. God designs that life-giving beams shall, through the individual members of the church, shine forth to the world. Receiving light from the source of all light, his people are to reflect that light to others. But this can be done only as the church draws near to God, and lives in close connection with the Giver of life and light. The purity and simplicity of Christ, revealed in the lives of his followers, will witness to the possession of genuine piety. The believer who is imbued with a true missionary spirit will be a living epistle, known and read of all men.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 19]          God's workers must be ever on watch, ready to speak a word in season to those who are searching for truth. They must be wholly consecrated to the service of the Master, that they may be quick to understand what he wishes them to do. They must take advantage of every opportunity to win souls to the Saviour.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 20]          The Holy Spirit will guide and direct those who stand ready to go where God calls, and to speak the words he gives them. The humble, patient, Christlike worker will have something to show for his labors. Every one who goes forth seeking to do his best will have the support of the One who can supply all his necessities. The great Master worker will not leave him alone. The mightiest man on earth is the man who prays in sincerity of soul. Such a one grasps the arm of infinite Power. It is close communion with God that qualifies his messengers to subdue the opposition of the enemy. God calls for consecrated workers, who will be true to him--humble men, who see the need of evangelistic work, and do not draw back, but do each day's work faithfully, relying upon the Lord for help and strength.  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 21]          Though you may be weak, erring, sinful, the Lord holds out to you the offer of partnership with himself. He invites you to come under divine instruction. Uniting with Christ, you may work the works of God. "Without me," Christ said, "ye can do nothing." Through the prophet Isaiah is given the promise, "Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward."  {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, March 2, 1911 par. 22]          Ye churches of the living God, study this promise, and consider how your lack of faith, of spirituality, of divine power, is hindering the coming of the kingdom of God. If you would go forth to do Christ's work, angels of God would open the way before you, preparing hearts to receive the gospel. Were every one of you a living missionary, the message for this time would speedily be proclaimed in all countries, to every people, nation, and tongue. This is the work that must be done before Christ shall come in power and great glory. I call upon the church to pray earnestly, that you may understand your responsibilities. Are you individually laborers together with God? If not, why not? When do you mean to do your Heaven-appointed work?                                                    -    {RH, March 2, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 9]          "You inquire in regard to the course that should be pursued to secure to our people the right to worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience. This subject has been a burden on my soul for some time, whether to take such a course of action as you suggest would be a denial of our faith, and an evidence that our trust was not fully in God. But I call to mind many things God has shown me in the past in regard to the draft, and other things of a similar character.  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 10]          "I can speak in the fear of God and say, It is right that we should use every power we have to avert the pressure that is being brought to bear upon our people. Were our people spiritualized by the truth, they would exercise love toward all men, and great care not to provoke those who have accepted as the Sabbath a spurious institution introduced by the Papacy to take the place of God's holy Sabbath. The fact that they do not have the Bible argument in their favor, makes them all the more angry and determined to supply the lack of argument by the power of their might. . . .  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 11]          "Everything in God's world--men and doctrines, and nature itself--is fulfilling God's sure word of prophecy, and accomplishing his grand and closing work in this world's history. We are to be ready, and waiting for the orders of God. Nations will be stirred to their very center. Support will be withdrawn from those who proclaim God's law as the only standard of righteousness, the only sure test of character. And all who will not bow to the decree of the national councils, and obey the national laws to exalt the Sabbath instituted by the man of sin, to the disregard of God's holy day, will feel not only the oppressive power of the Papacy, but the oppression of the Protestant world, who will seek to enforce the worship of the image of the beast."  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 13]          "While Satan has been making a success of his plans, the people of God have failed at their post. God had an earnest work for them to do for the honor of his law. The religious liberties of the people are at stake; and yet the watchmen failed to discern clearly the deceptions of the enemy, and to give the trumpet a certain sound. . . .  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 14]          "There are many who are at ease, asleep as it were. They say, If prophecy has foretold the enforcement of Sunday observance, the law will surely be enacted. And having come to this conclusion, they sit down in calm expectation of the event, comforting themselves with the thought that God will protect his people in the day of trouble.  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 15]          "But God will not save us if we make no effort to do the work he has committed to our charge. We must be found faithfully at our posts, watching as valiant soldiers, lest Satan shall gain an advantage which it is our duty to prevent. We should diligently study the Word of God, and pray in faith that God will restrain the powers of darkness; for as yet the message has gone to comparatively few, and the world is to be lightened with its glory. The present truth regarding the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus has not yet been sounded as it must be. There are many almost within the shadow of our own doors for whose salvation no personal effort has been made.  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 16]          "We are not prepared for the time when our work must close. We must take a firm stand that we will not reverence the first day of the week as the Sabbath, for it is not the day that was blessed and sanctified by Jehovah, and in reverencing Sunday we would place ourselves on the side of the great deceiver. The controversy over Sunday observance will open the subject to the people, and an opportunity will be given to present the claims of the genuine Sabbath. . . .  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 17]          "There are many who, if they understood the spirit and the result of religious legislation, would not do anything to forward in the least the movement for Sunday observance. The world is overborne with falsehood and iniquity, and those whom God has made the depositaries of his law and of the pure religion of Jesus, must be determined to let their light shine. If they do nothing to disabuse the minds of the people, and through ignorance of the truth our legislators should abjure the principles of Protestantism and give countenance and support to the Roman fallacy, enforcing allegiance to the spurious sabbath, God will hold his people, who have had great light, responsible for their lack of diligence and faithfulness. But if the subject of religious legislation is judiciously and intelligently laid before the people, and they see that through Sunday enforcement, the Roman apostasy would be re-enacted by the Christian world, and that the tyranny of past ages would be repeated, then whatever comes, we shall have done our duty.  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 18]          "The man of sin has thought to change times and laws. By trying to compel the conscience, he is exalting himself above God. But God's people should work with persevering energy to let the true light in regard to the law shine upon the people, and thus to withstand the enemies of God and his truth. When the law of God has been made void, and apostasy becomes a national sin, the Lord will work in behalf of his people. Their extremity will be his opportunity. He will manifest his power on behalf of his church. . . .  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 19]          "As faithful watchmen we should see the sword coming, and give the warning, that men and women may not pursue a course through ignorance that they would avoid if they knew the truth. The Lord has enlightened us in regard to what is coming upon the earth, that we may enlighten others, and we shall not be held guiltless if we are content to sit at ease with folded hands, and quibble over matters of minor importance. . . .  {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, March 9, 1911 par. 20]          "The people must not be left to stumble their way along in darkness, not knowing what is before them, and unprepared for the great issues that are coming. There is a work to be done for this time in fitting a people to stand in the day of trouble, and all must act their part in this work. They must be clothed with the righteousness of Christ, and be so fortified by the truth that the delusions of Satan shall not be accepted by them as genuine manifestations of the power of God."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                                   -    {RH, March 9, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 1]       March 16, 1911 From Persecutor to Disciple--No. 1    Mrs. E. G. White         Following the death of Stephen, the Jewish leaders sought by every means possible to check the spread of the gospel. In the most positive terms the members of the Sanhedrin forbade the disciples to preach in the name of Jesus. But every effort to put down the new religion seemed only to increase its strength, till it threatened to destroy the rites of the temple and the customs of ages.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 2]          Prominent among the Jewish leaders who now became thoroughly aroused was Saul of Tarsus. A Roman citizen by birth, Saul was nevertheless a Jew by descent, and had been educated in Jerusalem by the most eminent of the rabbis. "Of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin," Saul was "an Hebrew of the Hebrews; as touching the law, a Pharisee; concerning zeal, persecuting the church; touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless." He was regarded by the rabbis as a young man of great promise, and high hopes were cherished concerning him as an able and zealous defender of the ancient faith. His elevation to membership in the Sanhedrin after the death of Stephen, placed him in a position of power.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 3]          The trial and conviction of Stephen, at which Saul took a prominent part, had created a sensation. The faith of many of the Jews had been terribly shaken. The striking evidences of the presence of God with Stephen had led even Saul himself to doubt the righteousness of the cause he had espoused against the followers of Jesus. His mind was deeply stirred. In his perplexity he appealed to those in whose wisdom and good judgment he had full confidence. The opinions and arguments of the priests and rulers finally convinced him that Stephen was a blasphemer, that the Christ whom the martyred disciple had preached was an impostor, and that those ministering in holy office must be right.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 4]          Not without severe trial did Saul come to this conclusion. Finally, however, his education and prejudices, his respect for his former teachers, and his pride of popularity, braced him to rebel against the voice of conscience and the grace of God. After having once entirely settled in his mind that the views of the priests and scribes were right, Saul became very bitter in his opposition to the doctrines taught by the disciples of Jesus. His activity in causing holy men and women to be dragged before tribunals, where they were often condemned to imprisonment and even death, solely because of their faith in Jesus, brought sadness and gloom to the newly organized church, and caused many to seek safety in flight.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 5]          Driven from Jerusalem, "they that were scattered abroad went everywhere preaching the word." Among the cities entered was Damascus, where the new faith gained many converts.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 6]          The priests and rulers had hoped that by vigilant effort and stern persecution the heresy might be suppressed. Now they saw that decided measures must be taken, not only in Jerusalem, but elsewhere. For the special work that they desired to have done at Damascus, Saul offered his services. "Breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord," Saul "went unto the high priest, and desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they were men or women, he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem." Thus "with authority and commission from the chief priests," Saul of Tarsus, in the strength and vigor of manhood, and fired with mistaken zeal, set out on that memorable journey during which the whole current of his life was changed.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 7]                                      A Great Light          On the last day of the journey, "at midday," as the weary travelers neared Damascus, they came within full view of broad stretches of fertile lands, beautiful gardens, and fruitful orchards, watered with cool streams from the surrounding mountains. After the long, wearisome journey over desolate wastes, such scenes were refreshing indeed. While Saul, with his companions, gazed with admiration on the fruitful plain and the fair city below, "suddenly," as he afterward declared, there shone "round about me and them which journeyed with me" "a great light,"--"a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun,"--too glorious for mortal eyes to bear. Saul fell prostrate to the earth.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 8]          While the light continued to shine about them, Saul heard "a voice speaking . . . in the Hebrew tongue," "saying unto him, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? And he said, Who art thou, Lord? And the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest: it is hard for thee to kick against the pricks."  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 9]         Filled with fear, bewildered, almost blinded by the intensity of the light, the companions of Saul heard a voice, but saw no man. But Saul understood the words that were spoken; and to him was clearly revealed the One who spoke--even the Son of God. In the glorious Being who stood before him, he saw the Crucified One. Upon the soul of the stricken Jew the image of his Saviour's countenance was imprinted forever. The words spoken struck home to his heart with appalling force. Into the darkened chambers of his mind there poured a flood of light, revealing the ignorance and error of his former life, and his present need of the enlightenment of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 10]          Saul now saw that in persecuting the followers of Jesus, he had in reality been doing the work of Satan. He saw that his former convictions of duty and the right had been based largely on his implicit confidence in the priests and rulers of the Jewish church. They had caused him to believe that the story of the resurrection was an artful fabrication of the disciples of Jesus. Now that Jesus himself stood revealed, Saul was convicted of the truthfulness of the claims made by the disciples.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 11]          In that hour of heavenly illumination, the mind of Saul acted with remarkable rapidity. The prophetic records of Holy Writ were opened to his understanding. He saw that the rejection of Jesus by the Jews, his crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension, had been foretold by the prophets, and proved him to be the promised Messiah. The sermon of Stephen was brought forcibly to his mind. Now Saul knew that the martyr had indeed beheld "the glory of God," when he had "looked up steadfastly into heaven," and had said, "Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God." Those words that the priests had pronounced blasphemy, now appeared to Saul as truth.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 12]          What a revelation was all this to the persecutor! Now Saul knew for a certainty that the promised Messiah had come to this earth as the Redeemer of the race, and that he had been rejected and crucified by those whom he had come to save. Saul knew also that the Saviour had risen in triumph from the tomb, and had ascended into the heavens. In that terrible moment of divine revelation, Saul remembered that Stephen, who had borne witness of a crucified and risen Saviour, had been sacrificed by his consent, and that later, through his instrumentality, many other worthy followers of Jesus had met their death by cruel persecution.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 13]          The Saviour had spoken to Saul through Stephen, whose clear reasoning could not be controverted. The learned Jew had seen the face of the martyr reflecting the light of Christ's glory,--appearing as if "it had been the face of an angel." He had witnessed Stephen's forbearance toward his enemies, and his forgiveness of them. He had also witnessed the fortitude and cheerful resignation of many whom he had caused to be tormented and afflicted. He had seen some yield up even their lives with rejoicing for the sake of their faith.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 14]          All this testimony had appealed loudly to Saul, and at times had thrust upon his mind an almost overwhelming conviction that Jesus was the promised Messiah. At such times he had struggled for entire nights against this conviction, and always he had ended the matter by avowing his belief that Jesus was not the Messiah, and that his followers were deluded fanatics.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 15]          Now Christ had spoken to Saul with his own voice, saying, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?" And the question, "Who art thou, Lord?" was answered by the same voice, "I am Jesus whom thou persecutest." Christ here identifies himself with his suffering people. In persecuting the followers of Jesus, Saul had struck directly against the Lord of heaven. In falsely accusing and testifying against them, he had falsely accused and testified against the Saviour of the world.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 16]          No doubt entered the mind of Saul that the One who spoke to him was Jesus of Nazareth, the long-looked-for Messiah, the Consolation and the Redeemer of Israel. And now Jesus, who during his earthly ministry had often spoken in parables, likened the work of Saul, the persecutor, to kicking against the pricks. "Saul, Saul," he inquired, "why persecutest thou me? . . . It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks." Every effort to stay the onward progress of the gospel results in injury and suffering to the opposer. Sooner or later his own heart will condemn him; he will find that he has, indeed, been kicking against the pricks.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 17]          "Trembling and astonished," Saul inquired, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do."  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 18]                                 The Entry Into Damascus          When the glory was withdrawn, and Saul arose from the ground, he found himself totally deprived of sight. The brightness of Christ's glory had been too intense for his mortal sight; when it was removed, the blackness of night settled upon his vision. He believed that this blindness was a punishment from God for his cruel persecution of the followers of Jesus. In terrible darkness he groped about; and his companions, in fear and amazement, "led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus."  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 19]          On the morning of that eventful day, Saul had neared Damascus with feelings of self-satisfaction because of the confidence that had been placed in him by the chief priests. To him had been entrusted grave responsibilities. He was commissioned to further the interests of the Jewish religion by checking, if possible, the spread of the gospel in Damascus. He had determined that his mission should be crowned with success, and had looked forward with eager anticipation to the experiences that were before him.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 20]          But how changed from that which he had anticipated, was the scene of his entrance into that ancient and opulent city! Instead of being welcomed with honors, he entered as one dependent on the guidance of his companions. Stricken with blindness, helpless, tortured by remorse, knowing not what further judgment the Lord might bring upon him, he sought out the home of the disciple Judas, where, in solitude, he had ample opportunity for reflection and prayer.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 21]                                 Days of Heart-Searching          For three days, Saul was "without sight, and neither did eat nor drink." These days of terrible agony of soul were to him as years. Again and again he recalled, with anguish of spirit, the part he had taken in the martyrdom of Stephen. With horror he thought of his guilt in allowing himself to be controlled by the malice and prejudice of the priests and rulers, even at the time when the face of Stephen had been lighted up with the radiance of heaven. In sadness and brokenness of spirit he recounted the many times he had closed his eyes and ears against the most striking evidences, and had relentlessly urged on the persecution of the believers in Jesus of Nazareth.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 22]          These days of close self-examination and of heart-humiliation were spent in lonely seclusion. The believers, having been given warning of the purpose of Saul in coming to Damascus, feared that he might be acting a part, in order the more readily to deceive them; and they held themselves aloof, refusing him their sympathy. He had no desire to appeal to the unconverted Jews, with whom he had planned to unite in persecuting the believers; for he knew that they would not even listen to his story. Thus he seemed to be shut away from all human sympathy. His only hope of help was in a merciful God, to whom he now appealed in brokenness of heart.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 23]          During the long hours when Saul was shut in with God alone, he recalled many of the passages of Scripture referring to the first advent of Christ. Carefully he traced down the prophecies, with a memory sharpened by the conviction that had taken possession of his mind. As he reflected on the meaning of these prophecies, he became astonished at his former blindness of understanding, and at the blindness of the Jews in general, which had led to the rejection of Jesus as the promised Messiah. To his enlightened vision, all now seemed plain. He knew that his former prejudice and unbelief had clouded his spiritual perception, and had prevented him from discerning in Jesus of Nazareth the Messiah of prophecy.                                                    -    {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 2]          "If we have a sense of the long-suffering of God toward us, we shall not be found judging or accusing others. When Christ was living on the earth, how surprised his associates would have been if, after becoming acquainted with him, they had heard him speak one word of accusation, of fault-finding, or of impatience. Let us never forget that those who love him are to represent him in character. . . .  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 3]          "The Lord Jesus demands our acknowledgment of the rights of every man. Men's social rights, and their rights as Christians, are to be taken into consideration. All are to be treated with refinement and delicacy, as the sons and daughters of God. Christianity will make a man a gentleman. Christ was courteous, even to his persecutors; and his true followers will manifest the same spirit. . . .  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 4]          "A thoroughgoing Christian draws his motives of action from his deep heart-love for his Master. Up through the roots of his affection for Christ springs an unselfish interest in his brethren. Love imparts to its possessor grace, propriety, and comeliness of deportment. It illuminates the countenance and subdues the voice; it refines and elevates the whole being."  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 5]         "I am very much pained as I see how readily those who write for our papers make unkind thrusts and allusions that will certainly do harm, and that will hedge up the way, and hinder us from doing the work the we should to reach all classes, the Catholics included. It is our work to speak the truth in love, and not to mix in with the truth the unsanctified elements of the natural heart, and speak things that savor of the same spirit possessed by our enemies.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 6]          "All sharp thrusts will come back upon us in double measure when the power is in the hands of those who can exercise it for our injury. Over and over the message has been given to me that we are not to say one word, not to publish one sentence, unless positively essential in vindicating the truth, that will stir up our enemies against us, and arouse their passions to a white heat. Our work will soon be closed up, and soon the time of trouble such as never was will come upon us, of which we have but little idea.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 7]                                Learn in the School of Jesus          "Writers and speakers among us will have to learn that the highest obligations of the Christian life involve the giving of careful attention in heeding the messages that God has sent to us. It is essential that we have a knowledge of our own motives and actions in order to have constant self-improvement. I long to see men in responsible positions feeling the burden in regard to themselves, so that they will exercise Christian politeness, and speak and write in a courteous manner. The Lord wants his workers to represent him, the great missionary worker. The manifestation of unchristlike zeal and rashness always does harm.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 8]          "The proprieties essential for Christian life must be learned daily in the school of Christ. He who is careless and heedless in uttering words or in writing words for publication to be sent broadcast into the world, is disqualifying himself to be entrusted with the sacred work that devolves upon Christ's followers at this time. Those who practise giving hard thrusts are forming habits that will have to be repented of. To discharge every duty that devolves upon those who are entrusted with sacred responsibility, in the right manner, calls for humble prayer, and a close study of the life of Christ.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 9]          "A surgeon, a physician, a teacher, a guide, needs to study carefully and attentively the way in which to do the work which is entrusted to his hands; and how much more should those who are entrusted with the sacred responsibility to watch for souls as they that must give an account, study to work in harmony with the truth, and in accordance with the wisdom which is from above, which 'is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.'  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 10]                                    Our Obligation          "I am pained when I see the sharp thrusts which appear in the ［American］ Sentinel. I speak to my brethren who are communicating with the people through that paper: It is best for you to be as wise as serpents, and as harmless as doves. We should carefully and severally examine our ways and our spirits, and see in what manner we are doing the work given us of God, which involves the destiny of souls. The very highest obligation is resting upon us. Satan is standing ready, burning with zeal to inspire the whole confederacy of satanic agencies, that he may cause them to unite with evil men, and bring upon the believers of truth speedy and severe suffering. Every unwise word that is uttered by our brethren will be treasured up by the prince of darkness.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 11]          "How dare finite human intelligences speak careless and venturesome words, that will stir up the powers of hell against the saints of God, when Michael the archangel durst not bring against Satan a railing accusation, but said, 'The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan'? It will be impossible for us to avoid difficulties and suffering. Jesus said, 'Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh!' But because offenses will come, we should be careful not to stir up the natural temperament of those who love not the truth, by unwise words and by the manifestation of an unkind spirit. The truth works by love, and purifies the soul.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 12]          "It is the privilege and duty of every child of God to have spiritual apprehension. If we are children of the light, we should walk in the light as Christ is in the light, and testify before the world, before angels and men, that the truth has power to transform human character, and to cause men to represent Christ. With David our testimony should be, 'Thy gentleness hath made me great.' O that we might have divine perceptions, and be able to appreciate the holy, sacred efficiency of the truth which fell from the lips of Christ! O that a permanent impression might be made upon the hearts of all!  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 13]          "The words Christ has spoken, the spirit he has revealed in all his lessons to his disciples, are as the bread of life, the flesh and blood of the Son of God. He said, 'The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.' But all he has said is contested by the confederacy of evil; nevertheless precious truth must be presented in its native force. The deceptive errors that are wide-spread, and that are to lead the world captive, are to be unveiled. Every effort that is possible is being made to ensnare souls with subtle reasonings, to turn them from the truth to fables, and to prepare them to be deceived by strong delusions. But while these deceived souls turn from the truth to error, do not speak to them one word of censure. Seek to show these poor, deluded souls their danger, and to reveal to them how grievous is their course of action toward Jesus Christ; but let it all be done in pitying tenderness.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 14]         "By a proper manner of labor some of the souls who are ensnared by Satan may be recovered from his power. But do not blame and condemn them. To ridicule the position held by those who are in error will not open their blind eyes, nor attract them to the truth. The followers of Christ may receive divine illumination daily, and have clear conceptions of the great mercy and love of God toward us poor sinners. As we behold the love of Christ, we shall begin to reflect it. 'God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.' In Christ are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. How are they hid?--Under the veil of humanity and deep humiliation. The abundance of his knowledge covers all the treasures of wisdom; for in Christ all fulness dwells.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 15]                                 The Example of Christ          "When men lose sight of Christ's example, and do not pattern after his manner of teaching, they become self-sufficient, and go forth to meet Satan with his own manner of weapons. The enemy knows well how to turn his weapons upon those who use them. Jesus spake only words of pure truth and righteousness. It was he who inspired prophets and holy men of old, and they spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Spirit. But Christ was superior to the prophets, in that he is the Author of eternal salvation, the Originator of all that they have written and spoken, and in his example, he has left us a perfect model for faith and practise.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 16]         "If ever a people needed to walk in humility before God, it is his church, his chosen ones in this generation. We all need to bewail the dulness of our intellectual faculties, the lack of appreciation of our privileges and opportunities. We have nothing whereof to boast. We grieve the Lord Jesus Christ by our harshness, by our unchristlike thrusts. We need to become complete in him. It is true that we are commanded to 'cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins.' This message must be given; but while it must be given, we should be careful not to thrust and crowd and condemn those who have not the light that we have. We should not go out of our way to make hard thrusts at the Catholics. Among the Catholics there are many who are most conscientious Christians, and who walk in all the light that shines upon them, and God will work in their behalf.  {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 16, 1911 par. 17]          "Those who have had great privileges and opportunities, and who have failed to improve their physical, mental, and moral powers, but who have lived to please themselves, and have refused to bear their responsibilities, are in great danger, and in greater condemnation before God than those who are in error upon doctrinal points, yet who seek to live to do good to others, corresponding to the light which they have. Do not censure others, do not condemn them. As free moral agents under the government of God, our responsibility and obligation are not limited by the knowledge we actually possess, but by the knowledge we might and ought to have had if we had advanced in faith, and obtained the rich Christian experience that would have corresponded with our advantages. We should improve our faculties, and we shall be held accountable for their improvement. They are a sacred trust, and if we do not use them properly, if we do not educate ourselves to trust in God, to believe and practise his word, we shall be held accountable. If we allow selfish considerations, false reasonings, and false excuses to bring us into a perverse state of mind and heart, so that we do not know the ways and will of God, we shall be far more guilty than the open sinner. We need to be very cautious, in order that we may not condemn those who before God are less guilty than ourselves."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, March 16, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 1]      March 23, 1911 From Persecutor to Disciple--No. 2    Mrs. E. G. White         The conversion of Saul was marked with heartfelt repentance, thorough confession, and an earnest longing for pardon of sin. Prior to his conversion, Saul had been proud and self-confident; now he was bowed down with sorrow and shame; he abhorred himself because of the suffering he had brought upon the disciples of Jesus. In the light of the revelation that had come to him, he began to see himself as the chief of sinners.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 2]          Saul yielded himself fully to the convicting power of the Holy Spirit. With eyes anointed by the grace of God, he saw the mistakes of his life, and recognized the far-reaching claims of the law of God. He who had been a proud Pharisee, confident that he was justified by his good works, now bowed before God with the humility and simplicity of a little child, confessing his own unworthiness, and pleading the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour. Saul longed to come into full harmony and communion with the Father and the Son; and in the intensity of his desire for pardon, he offered up fervent supplications to the throne of grace.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 3]          The prayers of the penitent Pharisee were not in vain. The inmost thoughts and emotions of his sin-corrupted heart were transformed by divine grace. The nobler faculties of the soul were brought into harmony with the eternal purposes of God. Christ and his righteousness became to Saul more than the whole world.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 4]          The conversion of Saul is a striking evidence of the miraculous power of the Holy Spirit to convict a man of the error of his way. Saul had verily believed that Jesus of Nazareth had disregarded the law of God, and had taught the disciples that it was now of no effect. But at the time of his conversion, Saul recognized Jesus as the divine One who had come into the world for the express purpose of vindicating his Father's law. Saul was convinced that Jesus was the originator of the entire Jewish system of sacrifices. He saw that at the time of the crucifixion, type had met antitype; in Jesus had been fulfilled the Old Testament prophecies concerning the Redeemer of Israel.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 5]          Jesus, whose name above all others Saul had most hated and despised, revealed himself to Saul for the purpose of arresting him in his mad career, and of making, from this most unpromising subject, a powerful instrumentality by which to bear the gospel to the Gentiles. When Saul perceived that in opposing Jesus of Nazareth he had been arraying himself against the Messiah, he was overwhelmed with horror, and in the agony of his soul he cried out, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Jesus did not at once tell him of the work that had been assigned him, but sent him for instruction to the very disciples who had been so bitterly persecuted.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 6]          The marvelous light that illuminated the darkness of Saul was the work of the Lord; but there was also a work that was to be done for him by the disciples of Christ. The answer to Saul's question was, "Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do." Jesus sent the inquiring Jew to his church, to obtain from them a knowledge of his duty. Christ had performed the work of revelation and conviction; and now the penitent was in a condition to learn of those whom God had ordained to teach his truth.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 7]          While Saul in solitude continued in prayer and supplication at the home of Judas, the Lord appeared in vision to "a certain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias," telling him that Saul of Tarsus was praying, and in need of help. "Arise," the heavenly messenger bade Ananias, "and go into the street which is called Straight, and inquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold, he prayeth, and hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight."  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 8]          Ananias could scarcely credit the words of the angel messenger; for the reports of Saul's bitter persecution of the saints at Jerusalem had spread far and near. He presumed to expostulate. "Lord," he answered, "I have heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem. And here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind all that call on thy name." But the command to Ananias was imperative: "Go thy way: for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel."  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 9]          The disciple, obedient to the direction of the angel, sought out the man who had but recently breathed out threatenings against all who believed on the name of Jesus. Putting his hands on the head of the penitent sufferer, Ananias said: "Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 10]          "And immediately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales; and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and was baptized."  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 11]          Many have an idea that they are responsible to Christ alone for their light and experience, independently of his recognized followers on earth. But in the history of the conversion of Saul, important principles are given us, which we should ever bear in mind. He was brought directly into the presence of Christ. He was one whom Christ intended for a most important work, one who was to be a "chosen vessel" unto him; yet the Lord did not immediately impart to him the lessons of truth. He arrested his course and convicted him; but when asked by him, "What wilt thou have me to do?" the Saviour placed him in connection with his church, and let them direct him what to do.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 12]          Thus Jesus gave sanction to the authority of his organized church, and placed Saul in connection with his representatives on earth. All blessings flow from Christ, but he had now established a church as his representative on earth, and to it belonged the work of directing the repentant sinner in the way of life.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 13]          Jesus is the friend of sinners; his heart is touched by their woe; he has all power, both in heaven and upon earth; but he respects the means that he has ordained for the enlightenment and salvation of men; he directs sinners to the church, which he has made a channel of light to the world.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 14]          Saul was a learned teacher in Israel; but when in the midst of his blind error and prejudice, he is given a revelation of the Christ whom he is persecuting, he is placed in direct communication with the church, which is the light of the world. In this case Ananias represents Christ, and also represents Christ's ministers upon earth, who are appointed to act in his stead. In Christ's stead, Ananias places his hands upon him, and, praying in Christ's name, Saul receives the Holy Ghost. All is done in the name and by the authority of Christ. Christ is the foundation; the church is the channel of communication.                                                    -    {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 5]          "Solemn, serious times are upon us, and perplexities will increase to the very close of time. There may be a little respite in these matters, but it will not be for long. I have letters to write that must go in the next mail to Battle Creek. Our brethren there are not looking at everything in the right light. The movements they have made to pay taxes on the property of the sanitarium and Tabernacle have manifested a zeal and conscientiousness that in all respects is not wise nor correct. Their ideas of religious liberty are being woven with suggestions that do not come from the Holy Spirit, and the religious liberty cause is sickening, and its sickness can only be healed by the grace and gentleness of Christ.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 6]          "The hearts of those who advocate this cause must be filled with the Spirit of Jesus. The Great Physician alone can apply the balm of Gilead. Let these men read the book of Nehemiah with humble hearts touched by the Holy Spirit, and their false ideas will be modified, and correct principles will be seen, and the present order of things will be changed. Nehemiah prayed to God for help, and God heard his prayer. The Lord moved upon heathen kings to come to his help. When his enemies zealously worked against him, the Lord worked through kings to carry out his purpose, and to answer the many prayers which were ascending to him for the help which they so much needed.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 7]                                  Extreme Positions          "I am often greatly distressed when I see our leading men taking extreme positions, and burdening themselves over matters that should not be taken up nor worried over, but left in the hands of God for him to adjust. We are yet in the world, and God keeps for us a place in connection with the world, and works by his own right hand to prepare the way before us, in order that his work may progress along its various lines. The truth is to have a standing- place, and the standard of truth is to be uplifted in many places in regions beyond.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 8]          "Be sure that God has not laid upon those who remain away from the foreign fields of labor, the burden of criticizing the ones on the ground where the work is being done. Those who are not sent to mission fields know little about the necessities of the situation, and if they can not say anything to help those who are on the ground, let them not hinder, but show their wisdom by the eloquence of silence, and attend to the work that is close at hand. I protest against the zeal that they manifest when they ventilate their ideas about foreign fields of labor, for it is not according to knowledge.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 9]          "Let the Lord work with the men who are in the mission fields, and let those who are not on the ground walk humbly with God, lest they get out of their place, and lose their bearings. The Lord has not placed the burden of criticizing the work upon those who have taken this burden, and he does not give them the sanction of his Holy Spirit. Many move according to their own human judgment, and zealously seek to adjust things that God has not placed in their hands. Just as long as we are in the world, we shall have to do a special work for the world; the message of warning is to go to all countries, and tongues, and peoples.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 10]          "The Lord does not move upon his workers to make them take a course which will bring on the time of trouble before the time. Let them not build up a wall of separation between themselves and the world by advancing their own ideas and notions. There is now altogether too much of this throughout our borders. The message of warning has not reached large numbers of the world, in the very cities that are right at hand, and to number Israel is not to work after God's order. Just as long as we are in this world, and the Spirit of God is striving with the world, we are to receive as well as to impart favors. We are to give to the world the light of truth as presented in the Sacred Scriptures, and we are to receive from the world that which God moves upon them to do in behalf of his cause.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 11]          "The Lord still moves upon the hearts of kings and rulers in behalf of his people, and it becomes those who are so deeply interested in the religious liberty question not to cut off any favors, or withdraw themselves from the help that God has moved men to give for the advancement of his cause. We find examples in the Word of God concerning this very matter.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 12]          "Cyrus, king of Persia, made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it into writing, saying: 'Thus saith Cyrus, king of Persia, The Lord God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and he hath charged me to build him a house at Jerusalem which is in Judah. Who is there among you of all his peoples? his God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and build the house of the Lord God of Israel.' A second commandment was issued by Darius for the building of the house of the Lord, and is recorded in the sixth chapter of Ezra.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 13]          "The Lord God of Israel has placed his goods in the hands of unbelievers, and they are to be used to help in the accomplishment of the work that must be done for a fallen world. The agents through whom these gifts come may open up avenues through which the truth may go. They may have no sympathy with the work, and no faith in Christ, and no practise in his words; but their gifts are not to be refused on that account.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 14]          "It is very strange that some of our brethren should feel that it is their duty to bring about a condition of things that would bind up the means that God would have set free. God has not laid upon them the responsibility of coming in conflict with the authorities and powers of the world in this matter. The withstraining ［restraining］ hand of God has not been withdrawn from the earth. Let the leaders in the work bide their time, hide in Christ, and move and work with great wisdom. Let them be as wise as serpents, and as harmless as doves. I have repeatedly been shown that we might receive far more favors than we do in many ways if we would approach men in wisdom, acquaint them with our work, and give them an opportunity of doing those things which it is our privilege to induce them to do for the advancement of the work of God." (Jan. 31, 1895.)  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 15]                                     Receiving Gifts          "Who is it that owns our world? Who is the real owner of houses and lands? Is it not God? He has an abundance in our world which he has placed in the hands of men by which the hungry might be supplied with food, the naked with clothing, the homeless with homes. The Lord would move upon worldly men, even idolaters, to give of their abundance for the support of the work, if we would approach them wisely, and give them an opportunity of doing those things which it is their privilege to do. What they would give we should be privileged to receive.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 16]         "We should become acquainted with men in high places, and by exercising the wisdom of the serpent, and the harmlessness of the dove, we might obtain advantages from them; for God would move upon their minds to do many things in behalf of his people. If proper persons would set before those who have means and influence the needs of the work of God in a proper light, these men might do much to advance the cause of God in our world. We have put away from us privileges and advantages that we might have had the benefit of, because we chose to stand independent of the world. But we need not sacrifice one principle of truth while taking advantage of every opportunity to advance the cause of God.  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 17]          "The Lord would have his people in the world, but not of the world. They should seek to bring the truth before the men in high places, and give them a fair chance to receive and weigh evidence. There are many who are unenlightened and uninformed, and as individuals we have a serious, solemn, wise work to do. We are to have travail of soul for those who are in high places, and go to them with the gracious invitation to come to the marriage feast. Very much more might have been done than has been done for those in high places. The last message that Christ gave to his disciples before he was parted from them, and taken up into heaven, was a message to carry the gospel to all the world, and was accompanied by the promise of the Holy Spirit. The Lord said, 'Ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.'  {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 23, 1911 par. 18]          "'The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof.' 'The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts.' 'Every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. I know all the fowls of the mountains: and the wild beasts of the field are mine. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee: for the world is mine, and the fulness thereof.'" (Reprinted from Special Testimonies to Ministers and Workers, No. 3, pages 32-35, 29, 30.)        Mountain View, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, March 23, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 1]       March 30, 1911 Paul Enters Upon His Ministry    Mrs. E. G. White         After his baptism, Paul broke his fast, and remained "certain days with the disciples which were at Damascus. And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, that he is the Son of God." Boldly he testified that Jesus of Nazareth was the long-looked-for Messiah, who "died for our sins according to the Scriptures, . . . was buried, and . . . rose again the third day," after which he was seen of the twelve, and of the brethren. "And last of all," added Paul, "he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time." His arguments from prophecy were so conclusive, and his efforts were so attended by the power of God, that the opposing Jews were confounded and unable to answer him.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 2]          Paul had been known formerly as a zealous defender of the Jewish religion, and an untiring persecutor of the followers of Jesus. Courageous, independent, persevering, his talents and training would have enabled him to serve in almost any position. His reasoning powers were of no ordinary value. By his withering sarcasm he could place an opponent in no enviable position. And now the Jews saw this young man of unusual promise uniting with those whom he had formerly persecuted, and fearlessly preaching in the name of Jesus.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 3]          A general slain in battle is lost to his army, but his death gives no additional strength to the enemy. But when a man of integrity and sterling principle joins the opposing force, not only are his services lost, but those to whom he joins himself gain a decided advantage. Saul of Tarsus might easily have been struck dead by the Lord as he was on his way to Damascus, and much strength would have been withdrawn from the persecuting power. But his life was spared, and in the providence of God he was carried from the side of the enemy to the side of Christ. An eloquent speaker and a severe critic, Paul, with his stern purpose and undaunted courage, possessed the very qualifications needed in the Christian church.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 4]          The news of Paul's conversion came to the Jews as a great surprise. He who had journeyed to Damascus "with authority and commission from the chief priests," to apprehend and prosecute the believers, was now preaching the gospel of a crucified and risen Saviour, strengthening the hands of those who were already its disciples, and continually bringing in new converts to the faith he had once so zealously opposed. All who heard him were amazed, and said, "Is not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests?"  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 5]          To those who heard him, Paul demonstrated that his change of faith was not prompted by impulse or fanaticism, but had been brought about by overwhelming evidence. In his presentation of gospel truth, he sought to make plain the prophecies relating to the first advent of Christ. He showed conclusively that these prophecies had been literally fulfilled by Jesus of Nazareth. The foundation of his faith was based on the sure word of prophecy.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 6]          As Paul continued to appeal to his astonished hearers to "repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance," he "increased the more in strength, and confounded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ." But many hardened their hearts, refusing to respond to his message; and soon their astonishment at his conversion was changed into intense hatred, like unto that which they had manifested against Jesus.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 7]          Paul was not allowed to continue his labors long at Damascus, in the face of fierce opposition. A messenger from heaven bade him leave for a time; and so he "went into Arabia," where he found a safe retreat.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 8]          In the solitude of the desert, Paul had ample opportunity for quiet study and meditation. There he calmly reviewed his past experiences, and made sure work of repentance. He sought God with all his heart, resting not until he knew for a certainty that his repentance was accepted, and his great sin pardoned. He longed for the assurance that Jesus would be with him in his coming ministry. During his sojourn in Arabia, he emptied his soul of the prejudices and traditions that had shaped his life, and received instruction from the Source of truth. Jesus communed with him, and established him in his faith, bestowing upon him a rich measure of divine wisdom and grace.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 9]          When the mind of man is brought into communion with the mind of God, the finite with the Infinite, the effect on body and mind and soul is beyond estimate. In such communion is found the highest education. It is God's own method of development. "Acquaint now thyself with him," is his message to mankind.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 10]          The solemn charge that had been given Paul on the occasion of his interview with Ananias, rested with increasing weight upon his heart. When, in response to the invitation, "Brother Saul, receive thy sight," Paul had for the first time looked upon the face of this devout man, Ananias under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit said to him: "The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know his will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of his mouth. For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard. And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 11]          These words were in harmony with the words of Jesus himself, who, when he arrested Saul on the journey to Damascus, declared: "I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will appear unto thee; delivering thee from the people, and from the Gentiles, unto whom I now send thee, to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 12]          As he pondered these things in his heart, Paul understood more and more the meaning of his call "to be an apostle of Jesus Christ through the will of God." His call had come "not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father." The greatness of the work before him led him to give much study to the Holy Scriptures, in order that he might preach the gospel "not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect," "but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power," that the faith of all who heard "should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 13]          As Paul searched the Scriptures of truth, he learned that throughout the ages "not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called: but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to naught things that are: that no flesh should glory in his presence."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 14]          And so, viewing the wisdom of the world--wisdom in which he had formerly trusted--in the light of the cross, Paul "determined not to know anything, . . . save Jesus Christ, and him crucified." Throughout his later ministry, Paul never lost sight of the Source of his wisdom and strength. Hear him, years afterward, still declaring, "For me to live is Christ." And again: "I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, . . . that I may win Christ, and be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith: that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 15]          Paul now "returned again unto Damascus," and "preached boldly . . . in the name of Jesus." Unable to withstand the wisdom of his arguments, "the Jews took counsel to kill him." The gates of the city were diligently guarded, day and night, to cut off his escape. This crisis led the disciples to seek God earnestly; and finally they "took him by night, and let him down through the wall, lowering him in a basket."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 16]          About three years had passed since his conversion, when Paul returned to Jerusalem. His chief object in making this visit, as he himself declared afterward, was "to see Peter." When, upon arrival in the city where he had once been well known as "Saul the persecutor," "he assayed to join himself to the disciples," "they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple." It was difficult for them to believe that so bigoted a Pharisee, and one who had done so much to destroy the church, could become a sincere follower of Jesus. "But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 17]          The disciples now received Paul as one of their number. Soon they had abundant evidence as to the genuineness of his Christian experience. The future apostle to the Gentiles was now in the city where many of his former associates lived; and to these Jewish leaders he longed to make plain the prophecies concerning the Messiah, which had been fulfilled by the advent of the Saviour. Paul felt sure that these teachers in Israel, with whom he had once been so well acquainted, were as sincere and honest as he had been. But Paul had miscalculated the spirit of his Jewish brethren, and in his hope of their speedy conversion he was doomed to bitter disappointment. Although "he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians," those who stood at the head of the Jewish church refused to believe, but "went about to slay him." Sorrow filled his heart. Willingly he would have yielded up his life, if by that means he might bring some to a knowledge of the truth. With shame he thought of the active part he had taken in the martyrdom of Stephen, and now in his anxiety to wipe out the stain resting upon one so falsely accused, he sought to vindicate the truth that had cost Stephen his life.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 18]          Burdened in behalf of those who refused to believe, Paul was praying in the temple, as he himself afterward testified, when he fell into a trance, whereupon a heavenly messenger appeared before him, and said: "Make haste, and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem: for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 19]          Paul was inclined to remain at Jerusalem, where he could face the opposition. To him, it seemed an act of cowardice to attempt to flee, if by remaining he might be able to convince some of the obstinate Jews of the truthfulness of the gospel message,--even if to remain should cost him his life. And so he answered: "Lord, they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee: and when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed, I also was standing by, and consenting unto his death, and kept the raiment of them that slew him." But it was not in harmony with the purpose of God that his servant should needlessly expose his life; and so the heavenly messenger replied: "Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 20]          Upon learning of this vision of Paul, the brethren hastened his secret escape from Jerusalem, for fear of assassination. "They brought him down to Caesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus." The departure of Paul suspended for a time the violent opposition of the Jews, and the church had a period of rest, in which many were added to the number of believers.                                                                   -    {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 2]                   "Our Attitude Toward the Civil Authorities"          "By some of our brethren many things have been spoken and written that are interpreted as expressing antagonism to government and law. It is a mistake thus to lay ourselves open to misunderstanding. It is not wise to find fault continually with what is done by the rulers of government. It is not our work to attack individuals or institutions. We should exercise great care lest we be understood as putting ourselves in opposition to the civil authorities. It is true that our warfare is aggressive, but our weapons are to be those found in a plain 'Thus saith the Lord.' Our work is to prepare a people to stand in the great day of God. We should not be turned aside to lines that will encourage controversy, or arouse antagonism in those not of our faith.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 3]          "We should not work in a manner that will mark us out as seeming to advocate treason. We should weed out from our writings and utterances every expression that, taken by itself, could be so misrepresented as to make it appear antagonistic to law and order. Everything should be carefully considered, lest we place ourselves on record as encouraging disloyalty to our country and its laws. We are not required to defy authorities. There will come a time when, because of our advocacy of Bible truth, we shall be treated as traitors; but let not this time be hastened by unadvised movements that stir up animosity and strife.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 4]          "The time will come when unguarded expressions of a denunciatory character, that have been carelessly spoken or written by our brethren, will be used by our enemies to condemn us. These will not be used merely to condemn those who made the statements, but will be charged upon the whole body of Adventists. Our accusers will say that on such and such a day one of our responsible men said thus and so against the administration of the laws of this government. Many will be astonished to see how many things have been cherished and remembered that will give point to the arguments of our adversaries. Many will be surprised to hear their own words strained into a meaning that they did not intend them to have. Then let our workers be careful to speak guardedly at all times and under all circumstances. Let all beware lest by reckless expressions they bring on a time of trouble before the great crisis which is to try men's souls.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 5]          "The less we make direct charges against authorities and powers, the greater work we shall be able to accomplish, both in America and in foreign countries. Foreign nations will follow the example set by the United States. Though she leads out, yet the same crisis will come upon our people in all parts of the world.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 6]          "It is our work to magnify and exalt the law of God. The truth of God's holy Word is to be made manifest. We are to hold up the Scriptures as the rule of life. In all modesty, in the spirit of grace, and in the love of God, we are to point men to the fact that the Lord God is the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and that the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 7]          "In the name of the Lord we are to go forward, unfurling his banner, advocating his Word. When the authorities command us not to do this work; when they forbid us to proclaim the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, then it will be necessary for us to say, as did the apostles: 'Whether it be right in the sight of God to harken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. For we can not but speak the things which we have seen and heard.' Acts 4:19, 20.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 8]          "The truth is to be set forth in the power of the Holy Spirit. This alone can make our words effective. Only through the Spirit's power will victory be gained and held. The human agent must be worked by the Spirit of God. The workers must be kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation. They must have divine wisdom, that nothing may be uttered which would stir up men to close our way. Through the inculcation of spiritual truth we are to prepare a people who shall be able, in meekness and fear, to give a reason for their faith before the highest authorities in our world.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 9]          "We need to present the truth in its simplicity, to advocate practical godliness; and we should do this in the spirit of Christ. The manifestation of such a spirit will have the best influence upon our own souls, and it will have a convicting power upon others. Give the Lord opportunity to work through his own agents. Do not imagine that it will be possible for you to lay out plans for the future; let God be acknowledged as standing at the helm at all times and under every circumstance. He will work by means that will be suitable, and will maintain, increase, and build up his own people.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 10]          "The Lord's agents should have a sanctified zeal, a zeal that is wholly under his control. Stormy times will come rapidly enough upon us, and we should take no course of our own that will hasten them. Tribulation will come of a character that will drive to God all who wish to be his, and his alone. Until tested and proved in the furnace of trial, we do not know ourselves, and it is not proper for us to measure the characters of others and to condemn those who have not yet had the light of the third angel's message.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 11]          "If we wish men to be convinced that the truth we believe sanctifies the soul and transforms the character, let us not be continually charging them with vehement accusations. In this way we shall force them to the conclusion that the doctrine we profess can not be the Christian doctrine, since it does not make us kind, courteous, and respectful. Christianity is not manifested in pugilistic accusation and condemnation. . . .  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 12]          "We should remember that the world will judge us by what we appear to be. Let those who are seeking to represent Christ be careful not to exhibit inconsistent features of character. Before we come fully to the front, let us see to it that the Holy Spirit is poured upon us from on high. When this is the case, we shall give a decided message, but it will be of a far less condemnatory character than that which some have been giving; and all who believe will be far more earnest for the salvation of our opponents. Let God have the matter of condemning authorities and governments wholly in his own keeping. In meekness and love, let us as faithful sentinels defend the principles of truth as it is in Jesus."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 14]          "Say to the people: Know yourselves of the doctrine. Let not your lips utter a sentence of doubt. Do not come before the people with an uncertain sound. Know what is truth, and proclaim truth. Christ's teaching was always positive in its nature. Never, never utter sentiments of doubt. Bear with a certain voice an affirmative message. Lift him up, the Man of Calvary, higher and still higher. There is power in the exaltation of the cross of Christ. . . .  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 15]          "Christ is to be preached, not controversially, but affirmatively. Take your stand without controversy. Let not your words at any time be uncertain. The Word of the living God is to be the foundation of our faith. Gather up the strongest affirmative statements regarding the atonement made by Christ for the sins of the world. Show the necessity for this atonement, and tell men and women that they may be saved if they will repent and return to their loyalty to God's law. Gather all the affirmatives and proofs that make the gospel the glad tidings of salvation to all who receive and believe on Christ as a personal Saviour."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 17]          "I can not see light in your leaving at this special time for western Australia. You can see, in Saturday's Daily Telegraph, the notice of the meeting of the council of churches in Sydney, to bring about that which they have hitherto been unable to accomplish,--the recognition of God in the government of the nation.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 18]          "Now is our time to work. Leaflets and periodicals, giving plain warnings, should be scattered everywhere. I think meetings should be held in halls, to see if the matter can not be presented so as to let in light.  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 19]          "I can not say much, but I can say, Now is not the time for you to leave for Western Australia, when there are important issues to be urged upon the people. I do not think that we are half awake. We are not doing one half what we ought to do, and should have been doing right along for months. True, something has been done, but much more is required to be done."  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 21]          "We are in the midst of stirring times just now. Brother Shannon, who lives in Sydney, has been arrested and prosecuted for working on Sunday. . . .  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 22]          "We think that now is the time to take advantage of the circumstances, and proclaim the truth to the people. Magistrates, lawyers, and men in high positions, are anxious to know something of the Seventh-day Adventists. They desire to be enlightened as to our views and our principles. . . . Just now there is a wonderful stir in Sydney. This prosecution has awakened an intense interest. . . .  {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, March 30, 1911 par. 23]          "We are expecting some brethren from Melbourne every day. . . . We all feel that Elder Corliss, Elder Colcord, or Elder Daniells should be here, to make as much as possible out of the interest created by this prosecution. We are expecting that some one will arrive today, and shall be disappointed if no one comes. . . . Some one should be on the ground just now."        Mountain View, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, March 30, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 1]      April 6, 1911 Cornelius, a Seeker for Truth    Mrs. E. G. White         In pursuance of his work, Peter visited the believers at Lydda. Here he healed Eneas, who for eight years had been confined to his bed with the palsy.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 2]          "Eneas, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole," the apostle said; "arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. And all that dwelt at Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 3]          At Joppa, which was near Lydda, there lived a woman named Dorcas, whose good deeds had made her greatly beloved. A worthy disciple of Jesus, her life was filled with acts of kindness. Her skilful fingers were more active than her tongue. She knew who needed comfortable clothing and who needed sympathy, and she freely ministered to the poor and the sorrowful.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 4]          "And it came to pass in those days, that she was sick, and died." The church in Joppa realized their loss. And in view of the life of service that Dorcas had lived, it is little wonder that they mourned, or that warm tear-drops fell upon the inanimate clay.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 5]          Hearing that Peter was at Lydda, the believers in Joppa sent messengers to him, "desiring him that he would not delay to come to them."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 6]          "Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber, and all the widows stood by him weeping, and showing the coats and garments which Dorcas made while she was with them."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 7]          Peter directed that the weeping friends be sent from the room, and then kneeling down, he prayed fervently to God to restore Dorcas to life and health. Turning to the body, he said: "Tabitha, arise. And she opened her eyes, and when she saw Peter, she sat up." Dorcas was of great service to the church, and God saw fit to bring her back from the land of the enemy, that her skill and energy might still be a blessing to others, and that by this manifestation of his power, the cause of Christ might be strengthened.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 8]          It was while Peter was still in Joppa, that he was called by God to go to Caesarea to take the gospel to Cornelius.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 9]          Cornelius was a man of wealth and noble birth. His position was one of trust and honor. A heathen by birth, training, and education, through contact with the Jews he had gained a knowledge of God, and he worshiped him with a true heart, showing the sincerity of his faith by compassion to the poor. He was known far and near for his beneficence, and his righteous life made him of good repute among both Jews and Gentiles. His influence was a blessing to all with whom he came in contact. The inspired record describes him as "a devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 10]          Believing in God as the Creator of heaven and earth, Cornelius revered him, acknowledged his authority, and sought his counsel in all the affairs of life. He was faithful to Jehovah in his home life as well as in his official duties, and had erected the altar of God in his home. He dared not attempt to carry out his plans or to bear his responsibilities without the help of God, and for that help he prayed earnestly.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 11]          Though Cornelius believed the prophecies and was looking for the Messiah to come, he had not a knowledge of the gospel as revealed in the life and death of Christ. He was not a member of the Jewish church, and would have been looked upon by the rabbis as a heathen and unclean. But God read the sincerity of his heart, and sent a message direct from heaven to him, and by another message directed the apostle Peter to visit him.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 12]          While Cornelius was praying, there came to him a heavenly messenger, who addressed him by name. The centurion was afraid, yet he knew that the angel had been sent by God, and he said, "What is it, Lord?" "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God," the angel answered. "Send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the seaside."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 13]          The explicitness of these directions, in which was named even the occupation of the man with whom Peter was staying, shows that heaven is acquainted with the history and business of men in every station in life. God is familiar with the experience and work of the humble laborer as well as with that of the king upon his throne.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 14]          "Send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon." Thus God showed his regard for the gospel ministry, and for his organized church. The angel was not commissioned to tell Cornelius the story of the cross. A man subject even as the centurion himself to human frailties and temptations was to tell him of the crucified and risen Saviour. In his wisdom the Lord brings those who are seeking for truth into touch with fellow beings who know the truth. It is the plan of heaven that those who have received light shall impart it to those in darkness.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 15]          As his representative among men, God does not choose angels who have never fallen, but human beings, men of like passions with those they seek to save. Christ took humanity that he might reach humanity. A divine-human Saviour was needed to bring salvation to the world. And to men and women has been committed the sacred trust of making known "the unsearchable riches of Christ." They are to be the channels of communication between God and man.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 16]          Cornelius was gladly obedient to the vision. When the angel had gone, he called "two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him continually; and when he had declared all these things unto them, he sent them to Joppa."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 17]          The experience of Cornelius will be the experience of many who, though they have not a full knowledge of truth, are walking in all the light they have. Cornelius was living in obedience to all the truth he had received, and God so ordered events that he was given more truth. A messenger from the courts above was sent to bring this officer of Rome into touch with one who could lead him into greater light.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 18]          Today God is seeking for souls among the high as well as the lowly. There are many like Cornelius, men whom he desires to connect with his work. Their sympathies are with the Lord's people, but the ties that bind them to the world hold them firmly. It requires moral courage for them to take their position for Christ. Special efforts should be made for these souls, who are in so great danger, because of their responsibilities and associations.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 19]         Much is said concerning our duty to the neglected poor. Should not some attention be given to the neglected rich? Many look upon this class as hopeless, and they do little to open the eyes of those who, blinded and dazed by the glitter of earthly glory, have lost eternity out of their reckoning. Thousands of wealthy men have gone to the grave unwarned. But indifferent as they may appear, many among the rich are soul-burdened. "He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver; nor he that loveth abundance with increase." He that saith to fine gold, "Thou art my confidence," has "denied the God that is above." "None of them can by any means redeem his brother, nor give to God a ransom for him; for the redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth forever."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 20]          Riches and worldly honor can not satisfy the soul. Many among the rich are longing for some divine assurance, some spiritual hope. Many long for something that will bring to an end the monotony of their aimless life. Many in official life feel their need of something which they have not. Few among them go to church, for they feel that they receive little benefit. The teaching they hear does not touch the heart. Shall we make no special appeal to them?  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 21]          God calls for earnest, humble workers, who will carry the gospel to the higher classes. It is by no casual, accidental touch that the wealthy, world-loving souls can be drawn to Christ. Decided personal effort must be put forth by men and women imbued with the missionary spirit, those who will not fail nor be discouraged.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 22]          In order to reach the higher classes, believers themselves must be living epistles, known and read of all men. We do not represent as fully as we might the elevating, ennobling character of the truth. We are in danger of becoming narrow and selfish. With fear and trembling lest we fail, we should ever remember this. Let those who work for the higher classes bear themselves with true dignity, remembering that angels are their companions. Let them keep the treasure-house of the mind and heart filled with "It is written." Let them hang in memory's hall the precious words of Christ, which are to be valued far above gold or silver.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 23]          There are miracles to be wrought in genuine conversion, miracles that are not now discerned. The greatest men of this earth are not beyond the power of a wonder-working God. If those who are workers together with him will be men of opportunity, doing their duty bravely and faithfully, God will convert men who occupy responsible positions, men of intellect and influence. Through the power of the Holy Spirit many will accept the divine principles. Converted to the truth, they will become agencies in the hand of God to communicate the light. They will have a special burden for other souls of this neglected class. They will feel that a dispensation of the gospel is committed to them for those who have made this world their all. Time and money will be consecrated to the truth, and new efficiency and power will be added to the church.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 24]          There are in our world many who are nearer the kingdom of God than we suppose. In this dark world of sin the Lord has many precious jewels, to whom he will guide his messengers. Everywhere there are those who will take their stand for Christ. Many will prize the wisdom of God above any earthly advantage, and will become faithful light-bearers. Constrained by the love of Christ, they will constrain others to come to him.                                                                   -    {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 24}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 5]          "There is a terrible crisis just before us, through which all must pass, and especially will it come and be felt in -----. My mind has been much troubled over the positions which some of our brethren are liable to take in regard to the work to be done among the colored people in the Southern States. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 6]          "When the truth is proclaimed in the South, a marked difference will be shown by those who oppose the truth in their greater regard for Sunday, and great care must be exercised not to arouse their prejudice. Otherwise we may just as well leave the field entirely. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 7]          "Our laborers must move in a quiet way, striving to do everything possible to present the truth to the people, remembering that the love of Christ will melt down opposition.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 8]          "From the light that I have received, I see that if we would get the truth before the Southern people, we must not encourage the colored people to work on Sunday. There must be a clear understanding regarding this. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 9]          "We are not to make efforts to teach the Southern people to work on Sunday. That which some of our brethren have written upon this point is not based upon right principles. When the practises of the people do not come in conflict with the law of God, you may conform to them. If the workers fail to do this, they will not only hinder their own work, but they will place stumbling-blocks in the way of those for whom they labor, and hinder them from accepting the truth. On Sunday there is the very best opportunity for those who are missionaries to hold Sunday-schools, and come to the people in the simplest manner possible, telling them of the love of Jesus for sinners, and educating them in the Scriptures."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 10]          Question: "Should not those in the Southern field work on Sunday?" ［The questioner evidently had in mind to inquire regarding the duty of our brethren under conditions then existing in the South, rather than their duty in that particular locality, regardless of conditions.］  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 11]          "If they do this, there is danger that as soon as the opposing element can get the slightest opportunity, they will stir up one another to persecute those whom they hate. At present Sunday-keeping is not the test. The time will come when men will not only forbid Sunday work, but they will try to force men to labor on the Sabbath, and to subscribe to Sunday observance or forfeit their freedom and their lives. But the time for this has not yet come, for the truth must be presented more fully before the people as a witness. What I have said about this should not be understood as referring to the action of old Sabbath-keepers who understand the truth. They must move as the Lord shall direct them, but let them consider that they can do the best missionary work on Sunday.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 12]          "When the colored people feel that they have the Word of God in regard to the Sabbath question, and the sanction of those who brought them the truth, some who are impulsive will take the opportunity to defy the Sunday laws, and by a presumptuous defiance of their oppressors, they will bring to themselves much sorrow. Very faithfully the colored people must be instructed to be like Christ, to patiently suffer wrongs, that they may help their fellow men to see the light of truth. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 13]          "The people will soon find out what you believe about Sunday and the Sabbath, for they will ask questions. Then you can tell them, but not in such a manner as to attract attention to your work. You need not cut short your work by yourself laboring on Sunday. It would be better to take that day to instruct others in regard to the love of Jesus and true conversion."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 14]          Question: "Should the same principles govern our work and our attitude toward the Sunday question in foreign fields where the prejudices of the people are so strong?"  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 15]          "Yes; just the same. The light that I have is that God's servants should go quietly to work, preaching the grand, precious truths of the Bible,-- Christ and him crucified, his love and infinite sacrifice,--showing that the reason why Christ died is because the law of God is immutable, unchangeable, eternal. The Spirit of God will awaken the conscience and the understanding of those with whom you work, bringing the commandments of God to their remembrance. . . . The Sabbath must be taught in a decided manner, but be cautious how you deal with the idol Sunday. A word to the wise is sufficient.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 16]          "I have given you the light which has been presented to me. If followed, it will change the course of many, and will make them wise, cautious teachers. Refraining from work on Sunday is not receiving the mark of the beast; and where this will advance the interests of the work, it should be done. We should not go out of our way to work on Sunday.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 17]          "After the Sabbath has been sacredly observed, in places where the opposition is so strong as to arouse persecution if work is done on Sunday, let our brethren make that day an occasion to do genuine missionary work. Let them visit the sick and the poor, ministering to their wants, and they will find favorable opportunities to open the Scriptures to individuals and to families. Thus most profitable work can be done for the Master. When those who hear and see the light on the Sabbath take their stand upon the truth to keep God's holy day, difficulties will arise; for efforts will be brought to bear against them to compel men and women to transgress the law of God. Here they must stand firm, that they will not violate the law of God; and if the opposition and persecution are determinedly kept up, let them heed the words of Christ: 'When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come.'  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 18]          "The time has not yet come for us to work as if there were no prejudice. Christ said, 'Be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.' If you see that by doing certain things which you have a perfect right to do, you hinder the work of truth, refrain from doing these things. Do nothing that will close the minds of others against the truth. There is a world to save, and we gain nothing by cutting loose from those we are trying to help. All things may be lawful, but all things are not expedient.  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 19]          "We have no right to do anything that would obstruct the light which is shining from heaven; yet by a wrong course of action we may imperil the work, and close the door which God has opened for the entrance of the truth. The final issue of the Sabbath question has not yet come, and by imprudent actions we may bring on a crisis before the time."  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 20]          In a letter to Elder A. O. Tait, written the same day this special meeting was held Mrs. White wrote further in harmony with these principles. She said:--  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 21]          "This morning I attended a meeting where a select few were called together to consider some questions that were presented to them by a letter soliciting consideration and advice on these subjects. On some of these subjects I could speak, because at sundry times and in divers places, many things have been presented to me in reference to some matters of labor that required great caution in speech as well as in the expression of thought with the pen. The advice given to our brethren in the Southern field has been diverse; it would bring in confusion. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 22]          "Should the colored people in the Southern States be educated, as they receive the truth, that they should work on Sunday, there would be excited a most unreasonable and unjust prejudice. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 23]          "Tell them they need not provoke their neighbors by doing work on Sunday; that this will not prevent them from observing the Sabbath. . . . Let the instruction be given to this much oppressed people that the keeping of the Sabbath does not necessitate their working on Sunday. . . . This people need not be told that the observance of Sunday is the mark of the beast until this time shall come. . . .  {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, April 6, 1911 par. 24]          "'The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace.' All this may be, and yet not one principle of truth be sacrificed."        Mountain View, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, April 6, 1911 par. 24}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 1]       April 13, 1911 Cornelius, a Seeker for Truth    Mrs. E. G. White         Immediately after the interview with Cornelius, the angel went to Peter, who, at the time, was praying upon the house-top of his lodging in Joppa. "And he became very hungry, and would have eaten: but while they made ready, he fell into a trance." It was not for physical food alone that Peter hungered. As from the housetop he viewed the city of Joppa and the surrounding country, he hungered for the salvation of his countrymen. He had an intense desire to point out to them from the Scriptures the prophecies relating to the sufferings and death of Christ.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 2]          As he prayed, he became lost to the scene about him. In a vision, "he saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth: wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. And there came a voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill and eat. But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten anything that is common or unclean. And the voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 3]          In the giving of this vision to Peter may be seen the outworking of God's plan to bring to pass events whereby his great plan might be more fully carried out. Peter had not yet preached the gospel to the Gentiles. Many of them had been interested listeners to the truths which he taught; but in the minds of the apostles, the middle wall of partition, broken down by the death of Christ, still existed; and they regarded the Gentiles as excluded from the blessings of the gospel. Through the labors of the disciples, many of the Greek Jews had become believers in Christ; but the conversion of Cornelius was to be the first of importance among the Gentiles.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 4]          The time had come for an entirely new phase of work in the church of Christ. The door that many of the Jewish converts had closed against the Gentiles was now to be thrown open. The Gentiles who accepted the gospel were to be looked upon as on an equality with the Jewish disciples, without the necessity of observing the rite of circumcision.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 5]          How carefully the Lord worked to overcome the prejudice against the Gentiles, which had been so firmly fixed in Peter's mind by his Jewish training! By the vision of the sheet and its contents, he sought to divest the mind of the apostle of prejudice, and to teach the important truth that in heaven there is no respect of persons, that Gentile and Jew are alike precious in God's sight, and that through Christ the heathen are made partakers of the blessings and privileges of the gospel.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 6]          The vision given to Peter conveyed both reproof and instruction. It showed that by the death of Christ the Gentiles had been made fellow heirs with Israel. Heretofore Peter's labors had been confined to the Jews, and he had looked upon the Gentiles as unclean, excluded from the promises of God. He was now being led to comprehend the world-wide extent of God's plan.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 7]          While Peter was thinking about the vision, the men sent from the centurion stood before the gate of his lodging-house; and the Spirit said to him: "Behold, three men seek thee. Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 8]          To Peter this was a trying command. It was with reluctance at every step that he undertook the duty laid upon him, but he dared not disobey. He went down and received the messengers sent by Cornelius. They told him of their singular errand; and in obedience to the directions that he had just received from God, he promised to accompany them on the morrow. He courteously entertained them that night, and on the following morning set out with them for Caesarea, accompanied by six of his brethren. These were to be witnesses of all that he should say or do while visiting the Gentiles; for Peter knew that he would be called to account for so direct an opposition to the Jewish faith and teachings.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 9]          While the messengers of Cornelius were upon their errand, the centurion gathered as many of his relative as were accessible, that they as well as he might be instructed in the truth. When Peter arrived, he found a large company assembled, eagerly waiting to listen to his words.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 10]          As Peter entered the house of the Gentile, Cornelius did not salute him as an ordinary visitor, but as one honored of heaven, and sent to him by God. It is an Eastern custom to bow before a prince or other high dignitary, and for children to bow before their parents; but Cornelius, overwhelmed with reverence for the one delegated by God to teach him, fell at the apostle's feet. Pete was horror-stricken; and he lifted the centurion to his feet, saying, "Stand up; I myself also am a man." He then began to talk with him familiarly, in order to remove the sense of awe and extreme reverence with which the centurion regarded him.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 11]          To Cornelius and those assembled in his house, Peter spoke first of the custom of the Jews, saying that it was looked upon as unlawful for Jews to mingle socially with the Gentiles, and that this involved ceremonial defilement. "Ye know," he said, "how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company, or come unto one of another nation; but God hath showed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 12]          Cornelius then related his experience and the words of the angel, saying, in conclusion: "Immediately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee of God."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 13]          "Then Peter . . . said, Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 14]          God had favored the Jews above all other nations; but if they rejected the light, failing to live up to their profession, they would be no better in his sight than other nations. Those among the Gentiles who, like Cornelius, feared God and worked righteousness, walking in the light they had, were kindly regarded by God, and their sincere service was accepted. But the faith of Cornelius could not be perfect without a knowledge of Christ; therefore God sent additional knowledge to him, for the further development of his character. Many refuse to receive the light that God sends them, and in excuse, quote the words of Peter to Cornelius, "In every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him." They maintain that it is of no consequence what men believe, so long as their works are good. Such are in error. Faith and works must be united. We should advance with the light given us. If God brings us into connection with those who have received truth substantiated by his Word, we should accept this truth with joy. Those who claim that faith alone will save them, are trusting to a rope of sand; for faith is made perfect by good works.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 15]          To that company of attentive hearers Peter preached Christ,--his life, his miracles, his betrayal, his crucifixion, his resurrection, his ascension, and his work in heaven as man's representative and advocate. As the apostle spoke, his heart glowed with the spirit of the truth that he was presenting. His hearers were charmed by the teaching they heard; for their hearts were prepared to receive the gospel.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 16]          The discourse was interrupted by the descent of the Holy Spirit. "While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Spirit fell on all them that heard the word. And they of the circumcision that believed were amazed, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Spirit. For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 17]          "Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid the water, that these should not be baptized, who have received the Holy Spirit as well as we? And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 18]          The conversion of Cornelius and his household was but the first-fruits of a harvest to be gathered in. From this household a wide-spread work of grace was carried on in a heathen city.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 19]          When the brethren in Judea heard that Peter had gone to the house of a Gentile, and preached there, they were surprised and offended. They feared that such a course, which looked to them presumptuous, would tend to contradict his own teachings. When they next saw Peter, they met him with severe censure, saying, "Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 20]          Peter laid the whole matter before them. He related his experience in regard to the vision, and pleaded that it admonished him no longer to observe the ceremonial distinction of circumcision and uncircumcision, nor to look upon the Gentiles as unclean. He told them of the command given him to go to the Gentiles, of the coming of the messengers, of his journey to Caesarea, and of the meeting with Cornelius. He recounted the substance of his interview with the centurion, in which the latter had told him of the vision by which he had been directed to send for Peter.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 21]          "As I began to speak," he said, in relating his experience, "the Holy Spirit fell on them, even as on us at the beginning. And I remembered the word of the Lord, how he said, John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized in the Holy Spirit. If then God gave unto them the like gift as he did also unto us, when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I, that I could withstand God?"  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 22]          On hearing this account, the brethren were silenced. Convinced that Peter's course was in direct fulfilment of the plan of God, and that their prejudice and exclusiveness were to be utterly destroyed by the gospel, they glorified God, saying, "Then to the Gentiles also hath God granted repentance unto life."  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 23]          Thus, without controversy, prejudice was broken down, and the way was opened for the work to be carried on among the Gentiles.                                                    -    {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 2]          "Dear Brother: Yesterday extracts were read from letters from your pen in reference to our brethren in the Southern field. This subject is a very delicate one to handle, and I would not have anything to say upon it if I did not feel that I dare not withhold light that has been given me. My brother, I was made sad to hear the extracts from your letter. This is not the advice that Jesus gave in his sermon on the mount.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 3]          "'Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain.'  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 4]          "The principles that you present to others, you should first know are faultless because sustained by a 'Thus saith the Lord.' How careful we should be in giving advice, lest our counsel result in great evil and suffering. How much better for the families to go out into some other cities or some other country, but never encourage the spirit of defiance and resistance, even if they are placed in the chain-gang. The bigotry that exists, the prejudice against truth to sustain religious error, is firm; for the human agent is stirred with hellish power from beneath. The Lord sees, the Lord knows, all about the sufferings of his people for the truth's sake. Pray, our Saviour says, for those who entreat you evil, and resist not evil.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 5]          "There is a matter which I have written in regard to, the introduction of the truth among the colored people. This can not be done in any haphazard way, neither can advice be given to the believers and to those who teach the truth to be presumptuous. When the period comes in the Southern States to do as did the three worthies, who refused to bow to Nebuchadnezzar's image, that time will present decisions for or against the commandments of God. There is no need of closing up our own way entirely. It will be made more difficult to work the many fields that have not yet been touched. Our policy is, Do not make prominent the objectionable features of our faith, which strike most decidedly against the customs and practises of the people, until the Lord shall give the people a fair chance to know that we are believers in Christ, and in his preexistence. Let the testimony of the world's Redeemer be dwelt upon. 'I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches.' There is need of strictly guarding the words that the pen traces upon paper. The Lord help us to learn in the school of Christ his meekness and his lowliness.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 6]          "If the majesty of heaven guards his every word lest he should stir up the spirit of Satan and the fallen angels, how much more careful should we be in all things in connection with his work.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 7]          "I think it would be very becoming to all who claim to follow Christ, to be indeed learning of Christ, his methods, and his meekness and lowliness of heart. We have a decided message to bear. In Jude we have a description of the pollution of the world, and the working agencies of Satan to corrupt the world. 'Yet Michael the archangel, when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but said, The Lord rebuke thee.'  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 8]          "'And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.' Zechariah 3:1. These things are written for our benefit, and we are to study the Word in all these things now; for they concern us, particularly.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 9]          "There is to be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation. Our work is to study to weed out of all our discourses everything that savors of retaliation and defiance and making a drive against churches and individuals, because this is not Christ's way and method. He did not pronounce scathing rebukes against those who knew not the truth, but against those whom God had made the depositaries of sacred responsibilities, a people chosen and favored with every temporal and spiritual advantage, and yet bearing no fruit. . . .  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 10]          "The Lord pities the world, his vineyard, which has not been worked. He is sparing the world to let increased light come to it. In the midst of wrath he remembers mercy. His heart of divine mercy is full of love and compassion for the thousands who are in ignorance of the truth. There has been everything done for those who have a knowledge of the truth, to keep them in the truth; but those who know not the truth have not received one tithe of the advantages that they should have had. And thus it continues to be. God help the people to whom he has given every advantage, as he did the Jewish nation, to receive and impart to those who are in ignorance of the light of truth, instead of rejecting the light and blessing.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 11]          "I do not know that you understand this. May the Lord help you to discern. It is not the place of those who have had from Jesus light, precious light, to condemn those to whom this light has never come, and to write or speak things which will close the ears and door of the heart; to hedge up the way, so that Satan's power shall take possession of human minds; and to give the imagination a false viewing, that will through any course that we shall pursue bring on a state of things that will prevent us from reaching the world. This the Jewish nation did. They made themselves obnoxious to the world.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 12]          "How shall correct impressions of what we really do believe be given to our world?--By studying methods, not of contention and condemnation; for there are thousands living up to the best light they have. Every means should be used to get the knowledge of the truth before the thousands who will discern evidence, who will appreciate the likeness of Christ in his people, if they can have an opportunity to see it. There are those among us who, if they would take time to consider, would regard their do-nothing position as a sinful neglect to use the talents which God has given them. God has given his messengers the truth to proclaim. Then the churches are to voice the truth from the lips of the messengers, and use their talent in every way possible to make the ministry a power to communicate truth by their catching the first rays of light, and diffusing the same.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 13]          "Here is our great sin. We are years behind. The ministers have been seeking the hidden treasure, and have been opening up the casket, and letting the jewels of truth shine forth; but there is not one-hundredth part done or being done by members of the church that God requires of them. They will in that great day be self-convicted and self-condemned for their slothfulness. May the Lord lead them to penitence, and to now see themselves and exclaim, 'Lord, I am that fruitless fig-tree.' May the Lord forgive his people who are not doing the work in his vineyard that he has given them to do.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 14]          "I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches.' 'I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star.' Study this subject; read the next verse. We see that this is the very message that has been going forth to the people of God.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 15]          "The large halls in our cities should be secured, that the third angel's message may be proclaimed by human lips. Thousands will appreciate the message. While so much time and money have been absorbed in ministerial institutes for those who have the truth and do not appreciate it, thousands are in ignorance of the truth. They know not what is the faith of Seventh-day Adventists.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 16]          "Why do not the church-members communicate that which they have received? Why this negligence? Why this selfish neglect when the value of souls is at stake?  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 17]          "Why is there not now something being done in a larger measure than has been done? Why are camp-meetings kept year after year in the same locality? Why are they not taken to cities that know nothing of our faith? The plea is, There will be a saving of money and labor. Let the saving be done in other lines. But when souls are to be labored for, and the truth is to come before those who know it not, let us not talk of limiting on this line.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 18]          "A world is to be warned. Watch, wait, pray, work, and let nothing be done through strife and vainglory. Let nothing be done to increase prejudice, but everything possible to make prejudice less, by letting in light, the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness, amid the moral darkness.  {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 13, 1911 par. 19]          "There is a great work yet to be done. Every effort possible must be made to reveal Christ as the sin-pardoning Saviour, Christ as the sin-bearer, Christ as the bright and morning star: and the Lord will give us favor before the world until our work is done."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, April 13, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 1]       April 20, 1911 The Gospel Message in Antioch    Mrs. E. G. White         After the disciples had been driven from Jerusalem by persecution, the gospel message spread rapidly into the regions lying beyond the limits of Palestine; and many small companies of believers were formed in important centers. Some of the disciples "traveled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word." Their labors were usually confined to the Hebrew and Greek Jews, large colonies of whom were to be found in nearly all the cities of the ancient Eastern world.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 2]          Among the places mentioned where the gospel was gladly received is Antioch, the metropolis of Syria. The extensive commerce carried on from that populous center brought to the city many people of various nationalities. Besides, Antioch was favorably known as a resort for lovers of ease and pleasure, because of its healthful situation, its beautiful surroundings, and the wealth, culture, and refinement to be found there. In the days of the apostles, it had become a city of luxury and vice.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 3]          The gospel was publicly taught in Antioch by certain disciples from Cyprus and Cyrene, who came "preaching the Lord Jesus." "The hand of the Lord was with them," and their earnest labors were productive of fruit. "A great number believed, and turned unto the Lord."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 4]          "Tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem." Upon hearing the good news, they rejoiced, and determined to strengthen the hands of the believers, and to follow up the interest that had been created, by sending to Antioch one of their tried fellow workers, Barnabas, "a good man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith." When, upon arrival at his new field of labor, he saw the work that had already been accomplished by divine grace, he "was glad, and exhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 5]          The labors of Barnabas in Antioch were richly blessed. Many were added to the number of believers there. As the work developed, Barnabas felt the need of suitable help, in order to advance in the opening providences of God; and so he journeyed to Tarsus to seek for Paul, who, after his departure from Jerusalem some time before, had been laboring in "the regions of Syria and Cilicia," proclaiming "the faith which once he destroyed." Barnabas was successful in finding Paul, and in persuading him to return with him as a companion in ministry.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 6]          In the populous city of Antioch, Paul found an excellent field of labor. His learning, wisdom, and zeal exerted a powerful influence over the inhabitants and frequenters of that city of culture; and he proved to be just the help that Barnabas needed. For a year the two disciples labored unitedly in faithful ministry, bringing to many a saving knowledge of Jesus of Nazareth, the world's Redeemer.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 7]          It was in Antioch that the disciples were first called Christians. The name was given them because Christ was the main theme of their preaching, their teaching, and their conversation. Continually they were recounting the incidents that had occurred during the days of his earthly ministry, when his disciples were blessed with his personal company. Untiringly they dwelt upon his teachings, and his miracles of healing. With quivering lips and tearful eyes they spoke of his agony in the garden, his betrayal, trial, and execution, the forbearance and humility with which he endured the contumely and torture imposed upon him by his enemies, and the godlike pity with which he prayed for those who persecuted him. His resurrection and ascension, and his work in heaven as the Mediator for fallen man, were topics upon which they rejoiced to dwell. Well might the heathen call them Christians, since they preached of Christ, and addressed their prayers to God through him.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 8]          The faithful believers at Antioch realized that God was willing to work in their hearts "both to will, and to do of his good pleasure." Living, as they were, in the midst of a people who seemed to care but little for the things of eternal value, they sought to arrest the attention of the honest in heart, and to bear positive testimony concerning the Lord of glory, whom they loved and served. In their humble ministry, they learned to depend upon the power of the Holy Spirit to make effective the word of life spoken to perishing souls. And so, in their various walks of life, they daily bore testimony to their faith in Christ Jesus, "who, being in the form of God, . . . made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross," in order that he might bring "life and immortality to light through the gospel."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 9]          The example of the followers of Christ at Antioch should be an inspiration to every believer living in the great cities of the world today. While it is in the order of God that chosen workers of consecration and talent should be stationed in important centers of population to lead out in public efforts, it is also necessary that the church-members living in these cities shall exercise, in all humility, their God-given talents in labor for souls. There are rich blessings in store for those who surrender fully to the call of God. As such workers undertake to win souls to Jesus, they will find that many who never could have been reached in any other way are ready to respond to intelligent personal effort.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 10]         The cause of God in the earth today is in need of living representatives of Bible truth. The ordained ministers, alone, are not equal to the task of warning the great cities. God is calling not only upon the ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, canvassers, Bible workers, and other consecrated laymen of varied talent who have a knowledge of the truths of the third angel's message, to consider the needs of the unwarned cities. Time is rapidly passing. There is much work to be done before satanic opposition shall close up the way. Every agency must be set in operation, that present opportunities may be wisely improved.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 11]         In the providence of God, Paul's labors at Antioch, in association with Barnabas, strengthened him in his conviction that the Lord had indeed called him to do a special work in behalf of the Gentile world. At the time of Paul's conversion, the Lord had declared that he was to be made a minister to the Gentiles, "to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me." The angel who appeared to the disciple Ananias said of Paul, "He is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel." And the chosen apostle to the Gentiles, later in his Christian experience, while praying in the temple at Jerusalem, was visited by an angel from heaven, who bade him, "Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 12]          Thus the Lord had given Paul his commission to enter the broad missionary field of the Gentile world. To prepare him for his extensive and difficult work, God had brought him into close connection with himself, and had opened before his enraptured vision glimpses of the beauty and glory of heaven. To him had been given the ministry of making known "the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began,"--"the mystery of his will," "which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, . . . that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 13]          Referring in later years to this revelation of the mystery of God that had been made known to him at the beginning of his gospel ministry, Paul declares: "Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ; and to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ: to the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, according to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 14]          While the light of the gospel was shining brightly at Antioch, an important work was continued by the apostles who had remained at Jerusalem. Every year, at the time of the festivals, many Jews from all lands came to Jerusalem to worship at the temple. Some of these pilgrims were men of fervent piety, who were earnest students of the prophecies. They were looking and longing for the advent of the promised Messiah, the hope of Israel. When Jerusalem was filled with strangers, the apostles whose work centered in that city preached Christ with unflinching courage, though they knew that in so doing their lives were in constant jeopardy. At such times, many converts to the faith were made; and these, dispersing to their homes in different parts of the world, scattered the seeds of truth through all nations, and among all classes of society.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 15]          Prominent among the apostles who engaged in this work were Peter, James, and John, who felt confident that God had appointed them to preach Christ among their own countrymen at home. And so they continued to labor in love, testifying of the things that they had seen and heard, and appealing to "a more sure word of prophecy," in an effort to persuade "the house of Israel . . . that God hath made that same Jesus," whom the Jews had crucified, "both Lord and Christ."                                                    -    {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 3]          "At our Avondale school, near Cooranbong, Australia, the Sunday labor question came up for decision. It seemed as if the lines were soon to be drawn so tightly about us that we should not be able to work during Sunday. Our school was situated in the heart of the woods, far from any village or railway station. No one was living near enough to be disturbed in any way by anything we might do. Nevertheless we were watched. The officers were urged to come around to inspect our premises; and they did come. . . .  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 4]          "When our brethren were threatened with persecution, and thrown into perplexity in regard to what they should do, the same advice was given as was given in answer to the question concerning games. I said: 'Employ Sunday in doing missionary work for God. Teachers , go with your students. Take them into the bush, . . . and visit the people in their homes. Let them know that you are interested in their soul's salvation.' They did so, and, as the result, were greatly benefited themselves, and were able to help others as well. The blessing of God rested upon them as they diligently searched the Scriptures in order to learn how to present the truths of the Word in such a way that these truths would be received with favor."  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 7]          "Dear Brother: I will try to answer your question as to what you should do in the case of Sunday laws being enforced.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 8]          "The light given me by the Lord at a time when we were expecting just such a crisis as you seem to be approaching, was, that when the people were moved by a power from beneath to enforce Sunday observance, Seventh-day Adventists were to show their wisdom by refraining from their ordinary work on that day, devoting it to missionary effort.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 9]          "To defy the Sunday laws will but strengthen in their persecution the religious zealots who are seeking to enforce them. Give them no occasion to call you lawbreakers. If they are left to rein up men who fear neither God nor man, the reining up will soon lose its novelty for them, and they will see that it is not consistent nor convenient for them to be strict in regard to the observance of Sunday. Keep right on with your missionary work, with your Bibles in your hands, and the enemy will see that he has worsted his own cause. One does not receive the mark of the beast because he shows that he realizes the wisdom of keeping the peace by refraining from work that gives offense, doing at the same time a work of the highest importance.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 10]          "When we devote Sunday to missionary work, the whip will be taken out of the hands of the arbitrary zealots who would be well pleased to humiliate Seventh-day Adventists. When they see that we employ ourselves on Sunday in visiting the people and opening the Scriptures to them, they will know that it is useless for them to try to hinder our work by making Sunday laws.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 11]         "Sunday can be used for carrying forward various lines of work that will accomplish much for the Lord. On this day open-air meetings and cottage meetings can be held. House-to-house work can be done. Those who write can devote this day to writing their articles. Whenever it is possible, let religious services be held on Sunday. Make these meetings intensely interesting. Sing genuine revival hymns, and speak with power and assurance of the Saviour's love. Speak on temperance and on true religious experience. You will thus learn much about how to work, and will reach many souls.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 12]          "Let the teachers in our schools devote Sunday to missionary effort. I was instructed that they would thus be able to defeat the purposes of the enemy. Let the teachers take the students with them to hold meetings for those who know not the truth. Thus they will accomplish much more than they could in any other way.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 13]          "God has given us plain directions regarding our work. We are to proclaim the truth in regard to the Sabbath of the Lord, to make up the breach that has been made in his law. We are to do all that we can to enlighten those in ignorance; but we are never to confederate with men of the world in order to receive financial assistance.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 14]          "Of the children of Israel we read: 'Wherefore I caused them to go forth out of the land of Egypt, and brought them into the wilderness. And I gave them my statutes, and showed them my judgments, which if a man do, he shall even live in them. Moreover also I gave them my Sabbaths, to be a sign between me and them, that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctify them. But the house of Israel rebelled against me in the wilderness: they walked not in my statutes, and they despised my judgments, which if a man do, he shall even live in them; and my Sabbaths they greatly polluted: then I said, I will pour out my fury upon them in the wilderness, to consume them.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 15]          "'But I wrought for my name's sake, that it should not be polluted before the heathen, in whose sight I brought them out. Yet also I lifted up my hand unto them in the wilderness, that I would not bring them into the land which I had given them, flowing with milk and honey, which is the glory of all lands; because they despised my judgments, and walked not in my statutes, but polluted my Sabbaths: for their heart went after their idols. Nevertheless mine eye spared them from destroying them, neither did I make an end of them in the wilderness. But I said unto their children in the wilderness, Walk ye not in the statutes of your fathers, neither observe their judgments, nor defile yourselves with their idols: I am the Lord your God; walk in my statutes, and keep my judgments, and do them; and hallow my Sabbaths; and they shall be a sign between me and you, that ye may know that I am the Lord your God.' Ezekiel 20:10-20.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 16]          "The Sabbath is the Lord's test, and no man, be he king, priest, or ruler, is authorized to come between God and man. Those who seek to be conscience for their fellow men, place themselves above God. Those who are under the influence of a false religion, who observe a spurious rest day, will set aside the most positive evidence in regard to the true Sabbath. They will try to compel men to obey the laws of their own creation, laws that are directly opposed to the law of God. Upon those who continue in this course, the wrath of God will fall. Unless they change, they can not escape the penalty.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 17]          "The law for the observance of the first day of the week is the production of an apostate Christendom. Sunday is a child of the Papacy, exalted by the Christian world above the sacred day of God's rest. In no case are God's people to pay it homage. But I wish them to understand that they are not doing God's will by braving opposition when he wishes them to avoid it. Thus they create prejudice so bitter that it is impossible for the truth to be proclaimed. Make no demonstration on Sunday in defiance of law. If this is done in one place, and you are humiliated, the same thing will be done in another place. We can use Sunday as a day on which to carry forward work that will tell on the side of Christ. We are to do our best, working with all meekness and lowliness.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 18]          "Christ warned his disciples in regard to what they would meet in their work as evangelists. He knew what their sufferings would be, what trials and hardships they would be called upon to bear. He would not hide from them the knowledge of what they would have to encounter, lest trouble, coming unexpectedly, should shake their faith. 'I have told you before it come to pass,' he said, 'that, when it is come to pass, ye might believe.' Their faith was to be strengthened, rather than weakened, by the coming of trial. They would say to one another, "He told us that this would come, and what we must do to meet it.'  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 19]          "'Behold,' Christ said, 'I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.' 'Ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake: but he that endureth to the end shall be saved.' Matthew 10:16, 22. They hated Christ without a cause. Is it any marvel that they hate those who bear his sign, who do his service? They are counted as the offscouring of the earth.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 20]         "'When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another.' It is not the will of God that your lives shall be carelessly sacrificed. 'Verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come.' Matthew 10:23.  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 21]          "The people must be given the truth, straightforward, positive truth. But this truth is to be presented in the spirit of Christ. We are to be as sheep in the midst of wolves. Those who will not, for Christ's sake, observe the cautions he has given, who will not exercise patience and self-control, will lose precious opportunities of working for the Master. The Lord has not given his people the work of making a tirade against those who are transgressing his law. In no case are we to make a raid on the other churches. Let us remember that as a people entrusted with sacred truth, we have been neglectful and positively unfaithful. The work has been confined to a few centers, until the people in them have become gospel-hardened. It is difficult to make an impression on those who have heard so much truth, and yet have rejected it. . . .  {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, April 20, 1911 par. 22]          "All this is against us now. Had we put forth earnest efforts to reach those who, if converted, would give a true representation of what present truth would do for human beings, how much farther advanced our work would now be. It is not right that a few places should have all the advantages, while other places are neglected."        Sanitarium, Cal.                                                    -    {RH, April 20, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 1]       April 27, 1911 The Deliverance of Peter    Mrs. E. G. White         "Now about that time Herod the king stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 2]          At this time the government of Judea was in the hands of Herod Agrippa, subject to Claudius, the Roman emperor. Herod also held the position of tetrarch of Galilee. He was professedly a proselyte to the Jewish faith, and apparently very zealous in carrying out the ceremonies of the law. He was desirous of obtaining the favor of the Jews, hoping thus to make secure his offices and honors. He therefore proceeded to carry out the desires of the Jews by persecuting the church of Christ, spoiling the houses and goods of the believers. He then began to imprison the leading members of the church. He cast James into prison, and sent an executioner to kill him with the sword, as another Herod had caused the prophet John to be beheaded. Seeing that the Jews were well pleased with his acts, he imprisoned Peter.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 3]          It was during the Passover that these cruelties were performed. While the Jews were celebrating their deliverance from Egypt, and pretending great zeal for the law of God, they were at the same time transgressing every principle of that law by persecuting and murdering the believers in Christ.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 4]          James was one of the three disciples who had been brought into the closest relationship with Christ. With Peter and John he had witnessed the transfiguration of the Saviour, and had been with him in Gethsemane during the night of his agony. It was to James and John that Jesus had put the question, "Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?" When James was brought to prison and to death, he understood more fully than ever before these words of the Saviour.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 5]          The death of James caused great grief and consternation among the believers. When Peter also was imprisoned, the entire church engaged in fasting and prayer.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 6]          Herod's act in putting James to death was applauded by the Jews, though some complained of the private manner in which it was accomplished, maintaining that a public execution would have more thoroughly intimidated the believers and those sympathizing with them. Herod therefore held Peter in custody, meaning still further to gratify the Jews by the public spectacle of his death. But it was suggested that it would not be safe to bring the veteran apostle out for execution before all the people then assembled in Jerusalem. It was feared that the sight of him being led out to die might excite the pity of the multitude. The priests and elders also dreaded lest Peter, when brought out for execution, might make one of those powerful appeals which had frequently aroused the people to investigate the life and character of Jesus,--appeals which they, with all their arguments, had been totally unable to controvert. The Jews feared that, should Peter make such an appeal, his release would be demanded at the hands of the king. Peter's zeal in advocating the cause of Christ had led many of the Jews to take their stand for the gospel, and the rulers stood in great dread of his having an opportunity to defend his faith in the presence of the multitude who had come to the city to worship.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 7]          To guard against all chance of his release, the apostle was placed under the charge of sixteen soldiers, who, in different watches, guarded him day and night. But it was in vain that the puny arm of man was lifted against the Lord. By the putting forth of his might, God was about to save the precious life that the Jews were plotting to destroy.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 8]          While, upon various pretexts, the execution of Peter was being delayed until after the Passover, the members of the church had time for deep searching of heart and earnest prayer. They prayed without ceasing for Peter; for they felt that he could not be spared from the cause. They realized that they had reached a place where, without the special help of God, the church of Christ would be destroyed.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 9]         Meanwhile worshipers from every nation sought the temple which had been dedicated to the worship of God, and which to all appearance remained the same as when the Shekinah had glorified it. Glittering with gold and precious stones, it was a vision of beauty and grandeur. But God was no longer to be found in that palace of loveliness. Israel as a nation had divorced herself from God. When Christ, near the close of his earthly ministry, looked for the last time upon the interior of the temple, he said, "Behold, your house is left unto you desolate." Hitherto he had called the temple his Father's house; but as the Son of God passed out from those walls, God's presence was withdrawn forever from the temple built to his glory.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 10]          The day of Peter's execution was at last appointed, but still the prayers of the believers ascended to heaven; and while all their energies and sympathies were called out in fervent appeals for help, angels of God were guarding the imprisoned apostle. In the prison Peter was placed between two soldiers, and was bound by two chains, each chain being fastened to the wrist of one of the guards. He was therefore unable to move without their knowledge. The prison doors were securely fastened, and a strong guard was placed before them. All chance of rescue or escape by human means was thus cut off. But man's extremity is God's opportunity.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 11]          The apostle was not intimidated by the situation. Since his reinstatement after his denial of Christ, he had unflinchingly braved danger, and had shown a noble courage and boldness in preaching a crucified, risen, and ascended Saviour. As he lay in his cell, he called to mind the words that Christ had spoken to him: "Verily, verily I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not." Peter believed that the time had come for him to yield up his life for Christ's sake.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 12]          The night before the day set for the execution, Peter, bound with chains, slept as usual between two soldiers. Remembering Peter's former escape from prison, Herod on this occasion took double precautions. In order to secure extra vigilance, the soldiers on guard were made answerable for the safekeeping of the prisoner. Peter was confined in a rock-hewn cell, the doors of which were strongly bolted and barred. But the bolts and bars and the Roman guard, which effectually cut off from the prisoner all possibility of human aid, were but to make more complete the triumph of God in the deliverance of Peter from prison. Herod was lifting his hand against Omnipotence, but he was to be utterly humiliated and defeated in his attempt upon the life of God's servant.                           (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 3]         "It is for the interest of all to understand what the mark of the beast is, and how they may escape the dread threatenings of God. Why are men not interested to know what constitutes the mark of the beast? Exodus 31:12-17. The Sabbath question will be the issue in the great conflict in which all the world will act a part. Revelation 13:4-17.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 4]          "Christ died to save sinners, not in their sins, but from their sins. The warning given in Revelation shows us the terrible consequence of transgression. By lips that will not lie, God's law is declared to be holy, just, and good. Our duty to obey this law is to be the burden of the last message of mercy to the world. God's law is not a new thing. It is not holiness created, but holiness made known. It is a code of principles expressing mercy, goodness, and love. It presents to fallen humanity the character of God, and states plainly the whole duty of man.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 5]          "'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength.' This command contains the principles of the first four precepts. And 'thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.' Upon these two great principles, the Word of God declares, hang all the law and the prophets.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 6]          "These principles are made known by the third angel's message, which declares that the Creator has always required and always will require obedience to his royal law. But this law has been disregarded and transgressed, and is now being ignored by the churches. Human enactments are placed where God's law should be. Sunday, a child of the Papacy, has taken the place of God's holy Sabbath. As Nebuchadnezzar made a golden image, and set it up to be worshiped by all, so Sunday is placed before the people to be regarded as sacred. This day bears not a vestige of sanctity, yet it is held up to be honored by all.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 7]          "By doing this, men are doing just what Satan wishes them to do. When those who claim to love God refuse to obey his word as plainly stated in the fourth precept of the decalogue, and accept a common working-day as the Sabbath, they show respect to a day exalted by the enemy of God. But notwithstanding this, God's law still stands firm. The man of sin has thought to change this law; . . . but not while God holds his throne will he be able to change one jot or tittle of his law. . . .  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 8]          "God gave the Sabbath to man as a memorial of the work of creation; and the Lord of heaven will not hold him guiltless who sets aside his commands, and teaches others in their place. He will reward every one according to his works."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 10]          "I saw that God will in a wonderful manner preserve his people through the time of trouble. As Jesus poured out his soul in agony in the garden, they will earnestly cry and agonize day and night for deliverance. The decree will go forth that they must disregard the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and honor the first day, or lose their lives; but they will not yield, and trample under their feet the Sabbath of the Lord, and honor an institution of Papacy."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 12]          "The sign, or seal, of God is revealed in the observance of the seventh-day Sabbath, the Lord's memorial of creation. . . . The mark of the beast is the opposite of this,--the observance of the first day of the week. This mark distinguishes those who acknowledge the supremacy of the papal authority from those who acknowledge the authority of God."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 13]          "A refusal to obey the commandments of God, and a determination to cherish hatred against those who proclaim these commandments, leads to the most determined war on the part of the dragon, whose whole energies are brought to bear against the commandment-keeping people of God. 'He causeth all, both small and great, . . . to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads.'" Not only are men not to work with their hands on Sunday, but with their minds are they to acknowledge Sunday as the Sabbath. "And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 15]          "Fearful is the issue to which the world is to be brought. The powers of earth, uniting to war against the commandments of God, will decree that all, 'both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond,' shall conform to the customs of the church by the observance of the false sabbath. All who refuse compliance will be visited with civil penalties, and it will finally be declared that they are deserving of death. On the other hand, the law of God enjoining the Creator's rest-day demands obedience, and threatens wrath against all who transgress its precepts.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 16]          "With the issue thus clearly brought before him, whosoever shall trample upon God's law to obey a human enactment, receives the mark of the beast; he accepts the sign of allegiance to the power which he chooses to obey instead of God. The warning from Heaven is: 'If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation.' . . .  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 17]          "The Sabbath will be the great test of loyalty; for it is the point of truth especially controverted. When the final test shall be brought to bear upon men, then the line of distinction will be drawn between those who serve God and those who serve him not. While the observance of the false sabbath in compliance with the law of the state, contrary to the fourth commandment, will be an avowal of an allegiance to a power that is in opposition to God, the keeping of the true Sabbath, in obedience to God's law, is an evidence of loyalty to the Creator. While one class, by accepting the sign of submission to earthly powers, receive the mark of the beast, the other, choosing the token of allegiance to divine authority, receive the seal of God.  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 18]          "Heretofore those who presented the truths of the third angel's message have been often regarded as mere alarmists. . . . But as the question of enforcing Sunday observance is widely agitated, the event so long doubted and disbelieved is seen to be approaching, and the third message will produce an effect which it could not have had before."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 20]          "As the controversy extends into new fields, and the minds of the people are called to God's downtrodden law, Satan is astir. The power attending the message will only madden those who oppose it. The clergy will put forth almost superhuman efforts to shut away the light, lest it should shine upon their flocks. By every means at their command they will endeavor to suppress the discussion of these vital questions. The church appeals to the strong arm of civil power, and in this work papists and Protestants unite. As the movement for Sunday enforcement becomes more bold and decided, the law will be invoked against commandment-keepers. They will be threatened with fines and imprisonment, and some will be offered positions of influence and other rewards and advantages as inducements to renounce their faith. . . . Conscientious obedience to the Word of God will be treated as rebellion."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 22]          "The enforcement of Sunday-keeping on the part of Protestant churches is an enforcement of the worship of the Papacy--of the beast. Those who, understanding the claims of the fourth commandment, choose to observe the false instead of the true Sabbath, are thereby paying homage to that power by which alone it is commanded. . . .  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 23]          "When Sunday observance shall be enforced by law, and the world shall be enlightened concerning the obligation of the true Sabbath, then whoever shall transgress the command of God, to obey a precept which has no higher authority than that of Rome, will thereby honor popery above God. . . . As men then reject the institution which God has declared to be the sign of his authority, and honor in its stead that which Rome has chosen as the token of her supremacy, they will thereby accept the sign of allegiance to Rome--'the mark of the beast.' And it is not until the issue is thus plainly set before the people, and they are brought to choose between the commandments of God and the commandments of men, that those who continue in transgression will receive 'the mark of the beast.'"  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 25]          "To receive this mark means to come to the same decision as the beast has done, and to advocate the same ideas, in direct opposition to the Word of God. . . .  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 25}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 26]          "If the light of truth has been presented to you, revealing the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and showing that there is no foundation in the Word of God for Sunday observance, and yet you still cling to the false sabbath, refusing to keep holy the Sabbath which God calls 'my holy day,' you receive the mark of the beast. When does this take place?-- When you obey the decree that commands you to cease from labor on Sunday and worship God, while you know that there is not a word in the Bible showing Sunday to be other than a common working-day, you consent to receive the mark of the beast, and refuse the seal of God. If we receive this mark in our foreheads or in our hands, the judgments pronounced against the disobedient must fall upon us. But the seal of the living God is placed upon those who conscientiously keep the Sabbath of the Lord."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 26}
[RH, April 27, 1911 par. 28]          "The time is not far distant when the test will come to every soul. The mark of the beast will be urged upon us. Those who have step by step yielded to worldly demands, and conformed to worldly customs, will not find it a hard matter to yield to the powers that be, rather than subject themselves to derision, insult, threatened imprisonment, and death. The contest is between the commandments of God and the commandments of men."  {RH, April 27, 1911 par. 28}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 1]       May 4, 1911 The Deliverance of Peter    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         On this last night before the proposed execution, a mighty angel is sent from heaven to rescue Peter. The strong gates that shut in the saint of God open without the aid of human hands. The angel of the Most High passes through, and they close noiselessly behind him. He enters the cell; and there lies Peter, sleeping the blessed, peaceful sleep of innocence and perfect trust. The light that surrounds the angel fills the cell, but does not waken the apostle.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 2]          Peter is not aroused until he feels the touch of the angel's hand, and hears his voice saying, "Arise up quickly." He sees his cell illuminated by the light of heaven, and an angel of great glory standing before him. Mechanically he obeys the word spoken to him, and in rising, lifts his hands, and finds that the chains have fallen from his wrists. Again the voice of the heavenly messenger is heard, "Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals;" and again Peter mechanically obeys, keeping his wondering gaze riveted upon his visitor, and believing himself to be dreaming or in a vision. Once more the angel commands: "Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me." He moves toward the door, followed by the usually talkative Peter, now dumb with amazement. They step over the guard, and reach the heavily bolted door, which of its own accord swings open and closes again immediately, while the guards within and without are motionless at their post.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 3]          The second gate, also guarded within and without, is reached. It opens as did the first, with no creaking of hinges, no rattling of iron bolts. They pass through, and it closes again as noiselessly. In the same way they pass through the third gateway, and find themselves in the open street. No word is spoken; there is no sound of footsteps. The angel glides on in front, encircled by a light of dazzling brightness, and Peter, bewildered and still believing himself to be in a dream, follows his deliverer. Street after street is threaded thus, and then, the mission of the angel being accomplished, he suddenly disappears.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 4]          As the heavenly light faded away, Peter felt himself to be in profound darkness; but as he became accustomed to this, it gradually seemed to lessen, and he saw that he was alone in the silent street, with the cool night air blowing upon his brow. He now realized that it was no dream nor vision which had come to him. He was free, in a familiar part of the city; he recognized the place as one which he had often frequented, and had expected to pass on the morrow for the last time. He tried to recall the events of the last few moments. He remembered falling asleep, bound between two soldiers, with his sandals and outer garments removed. He examined his person, and found himself fully dressed and girded.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 5]          His wrists, swollen from wearing the cruel irons, were now free from the manacles; and he realized that his freedom was no delusion, but a blessed reality. On the morrow he was to have been led forth to die; but lo, an angel has delivered him from prison and from death. "And when Peter had come to himself, he said, Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath sent his angel, and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews."  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 6]          The apostle made his way at once to the house where his brethren were assembled, and where they were at that moment engaged in earnest prayer for him. "As Peter knocked at the door of the gate, a damsel came to harken, named Rhoda. And when she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. And they said unto her, Thou art mad. But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. Then said they, It is his angel. But Peter continued knocking: and when they had opened the door, and saw him, they were astonished. But he, beckoning unto them with the hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out of the prison. . . . And he departed, and went into another place."  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 7]          Joy and praise filled the hearts of the believers because God had heard and answered their prayers, and had delivered Peter from the hands of Herod.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 8]          In the morning the people gathered to witness the execution of the apostle. Herod sent officers to the prison for Peter, who was to be brought with a great display of arms and guard, in order to insure against his escape, to intimidate all sympathizers, and to show the power of the king.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 9]          Meanwhile, when the prison guard found that Peter had escaped, they were seized with terror. It had been expressly stated that their lives would be required for the life of their charge; and because of this, they had been especially vigilant. When the officers came for Peter, the soldiers were still at the door of the prison, the bolts and bars were still fast, the chains were still secured to the wrists of the two soldiers within; but the prisoner was gone. The God of heaven had thwarted the purpose of the wicked king, and had delivered his servant.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 10]          When the report of Peter's escape was brought to Herod, he was exasperated and enraged, and he charged the prison guard with unfaithfulness. They were accordingly put to death. Herod knew that no human power had rescued Peter, but he was determined not to acknowledge that divine power had frustrated his design. Refusing to humiliate himself, he set himself in bold defiance against God.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 11]          Not long after Peter's deliverance from prison, Herod went to Caesarea. While there, he made a grand festival designed to excite the admiration and applause of the people. This festival was attended by pleasure-lovers from all quarters, and there was much feasting and wine-drinking. With great pomp and ceremony, Herod appeared before the multitude, and addressed them in an eloquent oration. Clad in a robe sparkling with silver and gold, which caught the rays of the sun in its glittering folds, and dazzled the eyes of the beholders, he was a gorgeous figure. The majesty of his appearance and the power of his well-chosen language swayed the assembly with a mighty influence. Their senses were already perverted by feasting and wine; they were dazzled by Herod's decorations and charmed by his deportment and his words; and wild with enthusiasm, they showered adulation upon him, declaring that mortal man, could not present such an appearance, nor command such startling eloquence. They further declared that they had ever respected him as a ruler, but from henceforth they would worship him as a god.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 12]          Some of those whose voices were now heard glorifying a vile sinner had but a few years before raised the frenzied cry, "Away with Jesus! Crucify him! Crucify him!" The Jews had refused to acknowledge Christ, whose garments, coarse and often travel-stained, covered a heart of divine love, rich with the inward adorning of a meek and quiet spirit. Their eyes, blinded by sin, refused to see, under the humble exterior, the Lord of life and glory, even though his power was revealed in works that no mere man could do. But they were ready to bow down and worship as a god the haughty king, whose splendid garments of silver and gold covered a corrupt, cruel heart.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 13]          Herod knew that he deserved none of the praise and homage offered him, yet he accepted the idolatry of the people as his due. His heart bounded with triumph, and a glow of gratified pride was on his countenance as he heard the shout ascend, "It is the voice of a god, and not of a man." But suddenly a terrible change came over him. His face became as pallid as death, and was distorted with agony. Great drops of sweat started from his pores. He stood for a moment as if transfixed with pain and terror; then, turning his blanched and livid face to his horror-stricken friends, he cried, in hollow, despairing tones, "He whom you have exalted as a god is stricken with death."  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 14]          Suffering the most excruciating anguish, he was borne from the scene of wicked revelry and display. A moment before he had been the proud recipient of the praise and worship of that vast throng; now he felt that he was in the hands of a Ruler mightier than himself. Remorse seized him; he remembered his relentless persecution of the followers of Christ, his cruel command to slay the innocent James, and his design to put to death the apostle Peter. He remembered how, in his mortification and disappointed rage, he had wreaked an unreasoning revenge upon the prison guards. He felt that God was now dealing with him, the relentless persecutor. He found no relief from pain of body or anguish of mind; and he expected none. Herod was acquainted with the law of God, which says, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me;" and he knew that in accepting the worship of the people, he had filled up the measure of his iniquity, and had brought upon himself the just wrath of Jehovah.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 15]          The same angel who had come from the royal courts to rescue Peter had been the messenger of wrath and judgment to Herod. The angel smote Peter to arouse him from slumber. It was with a different stroke that he smote the wicked king, laying low his pride, and bringing upon him the punishment of the Almighty. Herod died in great agony of mind and body, under the retributive judgment of God.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 16]          This demonstration of divine justice had a mighty influence upon the people. The tidings that the apostle of Christ had been miraculously delivered from prison and death, while his persecutor had been stricken down by the curse of God, were borne to all lands, and were the means of leading many to believe on Christ.                                                                   -    {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 8]          "The world for Christ was not a place of ease and self-aggrandizement. He was not watching for an opportunity to seize its power and its glory. It held out no such prize for him. It was the place into which his Father had sent him. He had been given for the life of the world, to work out the great plan of redemption. He was accomplishing his work for the fallen race. But he was not to be presumptuous, not to rush into danger, not to hasten a crisis. Each event in his work had its appointed hour. He must wait patiently. He knew that he was to receive the world's hatred; he knew that his work would result in his death; but to prematurely expose himself would not be the will of his Father."--"Desire of Ages," page 451.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 9]          AFTER HIS BRETHREN HAD LEFT FOR JERUSALEM, JESUS DID GO UP TO THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES, BUT HE WENT, "NOT OPENLY, BUT AS IT WERE IN SECRET." JOHN 7:10. HE CHOSE "an unfrequented route by which to go, in order to avoid the travelers who were making their way to the city from all quarters. Had he joined any of the caravans that went up to the feast, public attention would have been attracted to him on his entrance into the city, and a popular demonstration in his favor would have aroused the authorities against him. It was to avoid this that he chose to make the journey alone."--"Desire of Ages," pages 451, 452.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 13]          "So bitter would be the enmity to the gospel that even the tenderest earthly ties would be disregarded. The disciples of Christ would be betrayed to death by the members of their own households. 'Ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake,' he added; 'but he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.' But he bade them not to expose themselves unnecessarily to persecution. He himself often left one field of labor for another, in order to escape from those who were seeking his life. When he was rejected at Nazareth, and his own townsmen tried to kill him, he went down to Capernaum, and there the people were astonished at his teaching; 'for his word was with power.' So his servants were not to be discouraged by persecution, but to seek a place where they could still labor for the salvation of souls."--Id., page 355.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, May 4, 1911 par. 15]         "The Saviour understood the plotting of the priests. He knew that they longed to remove him, and that their purpose would soon be accomplished. But it was not his place to hasten the crisis, and he withdrew from that region, taking the disciples with him. Thus by his own example Jesus again enforced the instruction he had given to his disciples, 'When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another.' There was a wide field in which to work for the salvation of souls; and unless loyalty to him required it, the Lord's servants were not to imperil their lives."--Id., page 541.  {RH, May 4, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 1]       May 11, 1911 Separated Unto the Gospel    Mrs. E. G. White         "There were in the church that was at Antioch certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, . . . and Saul. As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them."  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 2]          God had abundantly blessed the labors of Paul and Barnabas during the year they remained with the believers in Antioch; but neither of them had as yet been formally ordained to the gospel ministry. They had now reached a point in their Christian experience where God was about to entrust them with the carrying forward of a difficult missionary enterprise, in the prosecution of which they would need every advantage that could be obtained through the agency of the church. Therefore, before being sent forth as missionaries to the heathen world, these apostles were solemnly dedicated to God by fasting and prayer and the laying on of hands. Thus they were authorized by the church not only to teach the truth, but to perform the rite of baptism, and to organize churches, being invested with full ecclesiastical authority.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 3]          The Christian church was at this time entering upon an important era. The work of proclaiming the gospel message was now to be prosecuted with vigor among the Gentiles; and the church, as a result, was to be strengthened by a great ingathering of souls. The apostles who had been appointed to lead out in this special work, would be exposed to suspicion, prejudice, and jealousy. Their teachings concerning the breaking down of the middle wall of partition that had so long been maintained between the Jewish and the Gentile world, would naturally subject them to the charge of heresy; and their credentials as ministers of the gospel would be questioned by many zealous, believing Jews. God foresaw the difficulties that his servants would be called upon to meet; and in order that their work should be above challenge, he caused them to be invested with unquestionable authority from his established church. Their ordination was a public recognition of their divine appointment to bear to the Gentiles the glad tidings of the gospel.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 4]         Both Paul and Barnabas had already received their commission from God himself, and the ceremony of the laying on of hands added no new grace nor virtual qualification. It was merely setting the seal of the church upon the work of God--an acknowledged form of designation to an appointed office, and a recognition of one's authority in that office.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 5]          To the Jews, this form was a significant one. When a Jewish father blessed his children, he laid his hands reverently upon their heads. When an animal was devoted to sacrifice, the hand of the one invested with priestly authority was laid upon the head of the victim. Therefore, when the ministers of the church of believers in Antioch laid their hands upon Paul and Barnabas, they, by that action, asked God to bestow his blessing upon the chosen apostles, in their devotion to the specific work to which they had been appointed.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 6]          At a later date, the rite of ordination by the laying on of hands was greatly abused; unwarrantable importance was attached to the act, as if a power came at once upon those who received such ordination, which immediately qualified them for any and all ministerial work. But in the setting apart of these two apostles, there is no record indicating that any virtue was imparted by the mere act of laying on of hands. There is only the simple record of their ordination, and of the bearing that it had on their future work.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 7]          The circumstances connected with the separation of Paul and Barnabas by the Holy Spirit to a definite line of service, show clearly that the Lord works through appointed agencies in his organized church, as well as through individuals. Years before, when the divine purpose concerning Paul was first revealed to him by the Saviour himself, Paul was immediately afterward brought into contact with members of the newly organized church at Damascus. Furthermore, the church at that place was not long left in darkness as to the personal experience of the converted Pharisee. And now, when the divine commission given at that time was to be more fully carried out, the Holy Spirit, in a special manner, again bore witness concerning Paul as a chosen vessel to bear the gospel to the Gentiles. As the leaders of the church in Antioch "ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them."  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 8]          God has made his church on the earth a channel of light, and through it he communicates his purposes and his will. He does not give to one of his servants an experience independent of, and contrary to, the experience of the church itself. Neither does he give one man a knowledge of his will for the entire church, while the church, Christ's body, is left in darkness. In his providence, he places his servants in close connection with his church, in order that they may have less confidence in themselves, and greater confidence in others whom he is leading out to advance his work.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 9]          There have ever been in the church those who are constantly inclined toward individual independence. These seem unable to realize that independence of spirit is liable to lead the human agent to have too much confidence in himself, and to trust in his own judgment rather than to respect the counsel and highly estimate the judgment of his brethren, especially of those in the offices that God has appointed for the saving of his people. God has invested his church with special authority and power that no one can be justified in disregarding and despising; for he who does this despises the voice of God.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 10]          Those who are inclined to regard their individual judgment as supreme are in grave peril. It is Satan's studied effort to separate such ones from those who are as channels of light, through whom God has communicated his will, and through whom he has wrought in building up and extending his work in the earth. To neglect or despise those whom God has appointed to bear the responsibilities of leadership in connection with the advancement and spread of the truth, is to reject the means that he has ordained for the help, encouragement, and strength of his people. For any worker in the Lord's cause to pass these by, and to think that his light must come through no other channel than directly from God, is to place himself in a position where he is liable to be deceived by the enemy, and overthrown. The Lord in his wisdom has arranged that by means of the close relationship that should be maintained by all believers in Christian fellowship, Christian shall be united to Christian, and church to church. Thus the human instrumentality will be enabled to co-operate with the divine. Every agency will be subordinate to the Holy Spirit, and all the believers will be united in an organized and well-directed effort to give to the world the glad tidings of the grace of God.  {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, May 11, 1911 par. 11]          Paul regarded the occasion of his formal ordination as marking the beginning of a new and important epoch in his life-work. It was from the time of this solemn ceremony, when, just before he was to depart on his first missionary journey, he was "separated unto the gospel of God," that he afterward dated the beginning of his apostleship in the Christian church.                                                    -    {RH, May 11, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 1]       May 18, 1911 An Appeal to Our Churches  Throughout the United  States                                                               Sanitarium, Cal.          Dear Brethren and Sisters: I wish to make an appeal to you in behalf of the work in Portland, Maine. The believers in Portland are endeavoring to complete the building of a suitable house of worship; and unless they receive help from their brethren and sisters, they will be greatly embarrassed.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 2]          The city of Portland was remarkably blessed by God in the early days of the message. At that time able ministers preached the truth of the soon coming of the Lord, giving a startling warning of the near approach of the end of all things. In halls, in meeting-houses, and in private houses, the mighty power of God was revealed in the messages borne. The light of the Lord shone from one end of the city to the other. Meetings were appointed in various sections of the city, and the genuine work of the Holy Spirit was evidenced. The first and second angel's messages sounded all through Portland, and the city was greatly moved. Many were converted to the truth of the Lord's soon coming, and the glory of the Lord was revealed in a remarkable manner.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 3]          In the city of Portland the Lord ordained me as his messenger, and here my first labors were given to the cause of present truth. After a period of despair, the blessed Saviour revealed to me his love, and brought joy and happiness to my soul. When I was but a child, the Lord placed upon me a burden for souls. I worked earnestly for the conversion of my playmates, and at times ministers of some of the churches would send for me to bear testimony before their congregations. After the great disappointment, the Lord revealed himself to me in a special manner, and bade me bear his messages to his people.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 4]         For years I have cherished a hope that I might once more speak to the people in Portland. This hope was realized at the camp-meeting held in July, 1909, in a favorable place in Portland. Elder S. N. Haskell and several other experienced ministers were present. Day after day the large tent was well filled with earnest people. The Spirit of the Lord came upon me, and gave me power to make appeals to the people.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 5]          The last Sunday afternoon every seat in the tent was full; and in order to accommodate all who came, it was necessary to bring all the available chairs from the tents of the campers. We had one of the most solemn meetings that I have attended for years. After a discourse accompanied by the manifest power of the Holy Spirit, nearly the entire congregation arose, pledging themselves to search the Scriptures, and to follow the light of the Word of God. As a result of this camp-meeting and of the efforts that followed, some have taken hold of the truth.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 6]          I am now urging that a strong effort be put forth to give the last message of warning to the city of Portland, Maine. Let the third angel's message be proclaimed from one end of the city to the other.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 7]          It is right that there should be a commodious house of worship in the city of Portland. Our brethren there have done well in securing a piece of land favorably situated between the business part of the city and the great park called "The Deerings' Oaks." While I was in Portland, I saw the beginning that had been made on their church building,--the first meeting-house to be erected in that city by Seventh-day Adventists. I encouraged the brethren to go ahead with the work of building as rapidly as possible, and promised that I would do what I could to rise means to help in its erection. The building is now erected, but it is not finished in the interior. Our people are meeting in the basement.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 8]          While not one penny should be expended unnecessarily in the erection of this church building, no second-class work should be done. It is planned to use the basement of the church for church-school purposes. This is right, that provision may be made by which our children can be guarded from the evils that prevail in the public schools. If this plan is carried out, the basement will have to be well finished; and this can not be done without means.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 9]          The city of Portland must not now be neglected. This meeting-house should be complete and furnished. Work must be opened in different sections of our cities. The various lines of work should be courageously carried forward by different companies of workers. The grace of God will accompany the effort, and the light of truth will be given in clear, straight lines. This work should go forward without delay.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 10]          The Lord has given instruction that the work of uplifting the banner of truth in the Eastern States must now go forward with new power, and that the vigor of healthy, devoted labor shall be given to those cities where the first and second angels' messages were preached. Portland has been especially pointed out as a place that should be labored for without delay. This city has been especially noticed by the God of Israel; should we not unite our efforts to have there a house of worship that is worthy of the notice of the people? I invite our churches throughout the States to lend a helping hand.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 11]          It has been proposed by friends of this enterprise that I make an appeal to our churches throughout the States, asking each church-member to make a donation of ten cents for the erection of this meeting-house in Portland. It was thought that such a small offering would scarcely be felt by the givers, while if all our churches united in giving, a sufficient sum would be raised to enable the believers in Portland to go forward and complete their meeting-house.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 12]          Let all the churches, large and small, have a part in the work. Let the children as well as the older members of the Lord's family have a share in it. Parents can certainly make this small donation; and the children, by practising self-denial and economy, can also have a part. We ask you in the name of the Lord to do what you can. I pray that this may be the beginning of a work that will result in the extension of a knowledge of the truth for this time throughout the State of Maine.                                                              Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 1]       May 18, 1911 Proclaiming the Truth Under  Difficulties    Mrs. E. G. White         "Sent forth by the Holy Ghost," Paul and Barnabas, after their ordination by the brethren in Antioch, "departed unto Seleucia; and from thence they sailed to Cyprus." Thus the apostles began their first missionary journey.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 2]          Cyprus was one of the places to which the believers had fled from Jerusalem because of the persecution following the death of Stephen. It was from Cyprus that certain men had journeyed to Antioch, "preaching the Lord Jesus." Barnabas himself was "of the country of Cyprus;" and now he and his fellow worker, Paul, accompanied by John Mark, a nephew of Barnabas, visited this island field.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 3]          The mother of Mark was a convert to the Christian religion, and her home was an asylum for the disciples. There they were always sure of a welcome and a season of rest. It was during one of these visits of the apostles to his mother's home, that Mark proposed to Paul and Barnabas that he should accompany them on their missionary tour. He felt the favor of God in his heart, and longed to devote himself entirely to the work of the gospel ministry.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 4]          Arriving at Salamis, the apostles "preached the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. . . . And when they had gone through the isle unto Paphos, they found a certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Barjesus: which was with the deputy of the country, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. But Elymas the sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) withstood them, seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith."  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 5]          Not without a struggle does Satan allow the kingdom of God to be advanced in the earth. The forces of evil are engaged in an unceasing warfare against the agencies appointed for the spread of the gospel; and these powers of darkness are specially active at times when the truth is being proclaimed before men of repute and sterling integrity. Thus it was in the days of Paul and Barnabas, when Sergius Paulus, the deputy of Cyprus, was listening to the gospel message. The arch-enemy of souls, working through the sorcerer Elymas, sought by false reports and specious deceptions to prejudice the mind of the deputy against the gospel. The deputy had sent for the apostles, that he might be instructed in the message they had come to bear; and now the forces of evil sought with their baleful suggestions to thwart the purpose of God. Thus does the fallen foe ever work to keep in his ranks men of influence who, if converted, might be of great service to the cause of God.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 6]          But none need fear defeat at the hand of the enemy; for it is the privilege of the gospel worker to be endued with power from above sufficient to enable him to withstand every satanic influence. Thus it was with the workers who, during their visit to the isle of Cyprus, were brought into direct conflict with the powers of darkness. Although sorely beset by Satan in the person of Elymas the sorcerer, Paul nevertheless had the courage to rebuke the deceiver. "Filled with the Holy Ghost," the apostle "set his eyes on him, and said, O full of all subtilty and all mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. And immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking some to lead him by the hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was done, believed, being astonished at the doctrine of the Lord."  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 7]          The sorcerer had closed his eyes to the evidences of gospel truth; therefore the Lord, in righteous anger, caused his natural eyes to be closed, shutting out from him the light of day. This blindness was not permanent, but only for a season, to warn him to repent, and to seek pardon of the God whom he had so grievously offended. The confusion into which this man was brought, with all his boasted power, made of no effect his subtle arts against the doctrine of Christ. The fact of his being obliged to grope about in blindness, proved to all beholders that the miracles which the apostles had performed, and which Elymas had denounced as being produced by sleight of hand, were in reality wrought by the power of God. The deputy was convinced of the truth of the doctrine taught by the apostles, and embraced the gospel of Christ.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 8]          Elymas was not a man of education, yet he was peculiarly fitted to do the work of Satan. Those who preach the truth of God will be obliged to meet the wily foe in many different forms. Sometimes it is in the person of learned, more often of ignorant men, whom Satan has educated to be successful instruments in deceiving souls. It is the duty of the minister of Christ to stand faithfully at his post, in the fear of God and in the power of his might. Thus he may put to confusion the hosts of Satan, and triumph in the name of the Lord.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 9]          Paul and his company now continued their journey, going to Perga, in Pamphylia. Their way was toilsome; they encountered hardships and privations, and were beset with dangers on every side. As they advanced, they were compelled to face "perils of waters," and "perils of robbers." In the towns and cities through which they passed, they were still surrounded by dangers seen and unseen. But Paul and Barnabas had learned to trust in God's power to deliver. Their hearts were filled with fervent love for perishing souls. As faithful shepherds in search of the lost sheep, they had no thought of their own ease and convenience. Forgetful of self, they faltered not when weary, hungry, and cold. They had in view but one object,--the salvation of those who had wandered far from the fold of safety.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 10]         It was here that Mark was overwhelmed with fear and discouragement, and wavered for a time in his purpose to give himself whole-heartedly to the Lord's work. He had labored with success under favorable circumstances; but now, upon encountering the opposition and the perils that so often beset the pioneer worker, he failed to endure hardness as a good soldier of the cross. He had yet to learn to face danger and persecution and adversity with a brave heart. Unused to hardships, he was disheartened by the perils and privations of the way. As the apostles advanced, and still greater difficulties were apprehended, Mark was intimidated, and, losing all courage, refused to go farther, and returned to Jerusalem.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 11]          This desertion caused Paul to judge Mark unfavorably and severely for a long time. At a future period there was a sharp contention between Paul and Barnabas concerning Mark, who had again decided to devote himself to the work of the ministry. This contention caused Paul and Barnabas to separate, the latter following out his convictions, and taking Mark with him in his work. At that time, Paul was not inclined to excuse in any degree the weakness of Mark in deserting them and the work upon which they had entered, for the comforts and safety of home; and he urged that one with so little stamina was unprepared for taking up a work requiring patience, self-denial, bravery, devotion, and faith, with a willingness to sacrifice even life if need be.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 12]          Barnabas, on the other hand, was inclined to excuse his nephew, because of his inexperience. Barnabas felt anxious that Mark should not abandon the ministry; for he saw in him the qualifications of a useful worker for Christ. In after-years, his solicitude in Mark's behalf was richly rewarded; for Mark gave himself unreservedly to the Lord and to the work of proclaiming the gospel message in difficult fields. Under the blessing of God, and the wise training of Barnabas, he developed into a valuable worker.  {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, May 18, 1911 par. 13]         Paul was afterward reconciled to Mark, and received him as a fellow laborer. He also recommended him to the Colossians as one who was a fellow worker "unto the kingdom of God," and "a comfort unto me." Again, not long prior to his own death, he spoke of Mark as profitable to him in the ministry.                                                                   -    {RH, May 18, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 1]       May 25, 1911 Lo, We Turn to the Gentiles    Mrs. E. G. White         After the departure of Mark, Paul and Barnabas visited Antioch in Pisidia, and on the Sabbath day went into the Jewish synagogue, and sat down. "And after the reading of the law and the prophets the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them, saying, Ye men and brethren, if ye have any word of exhortation for the people, say on." Being thus invited to speak, "Paul stood up, and beckoning with his hand said, Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, give audience." He then proceeded to give a history of the manner in which the Lord had dealt with the Jews from the time of their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, and to relate how a Saviour had been promised of the seed of David. He then preached Jesus as the Saviour of men, the Messiah of prophecy.  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 2]          In this wonderful discourse, Paul boldly declared that of the seed of David "hath God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus: when John had first preached before his coming the baptism of repentance to all the people of Israel. And as John fulfilled his course, he said, Whom think ye that I am? I am not he. But, behold, there cometh One after me, whose shoes of his feet I am not worthy to loose."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 3]          Having made this declaration, Paul addressed his Jewish brethren, "Children of the stock of Abraham," and also all others present in the synagogue who feared God, and announced that unto all alike. Gentile as well as Jew, "is the word of this salvation sent. For they that dwell at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because they knew him not, nor yet the voices of the prophets which are read every Sabbath day, they have fulfilled them in condemning him."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 4]          Paul did not hesitate to speak the plain truth in regard to the rejection of the Saviour by the Jewish leaders. "Though they found no cause of death in him," the apostle declared, "yet desired they Pilate that he should be slain. And when they had fulfilled all that was written of him, they took him down from the tree, and laid him in a sepulcher. But God raised him from dead: and he was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem, who are his witnesses unto the people."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 5]          "We declare unto you good tidings," the apostle continued, "how that the promise which was made unto the fathers, God hath fulfilled the same unto us their children, in that he hath raised up Jesus again; as it is also written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sure mercies of David. Wherefore he saith also in another psalm, Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. For David, after he had served his own generation by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: but he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 6]          And now, having spoken plainly of the fulfilment of familiar prophecies concerning the Messiah, Paul preached unto them repentance and the remission of sin through the merits of Jesus, their Saviour. "Be it known unto you," he said, "that through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: and by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 7]          The Spirit of God accompanied the words that were spoken, and hearts were touched. The apostle's appeal to Old Testament prophecies, and his declaration that these had been fulfilled in the life-ministry of Jesus of Nazareth, carried conviction to many a soul longing for the advent of the promised Messiah. And the speaker's words of assurance that the "glad tidings" of salvation were for Jew and Gentile alike,-- for all that feared God,--brought hope and joy to those who had not been numbered among the children of Abraham according to the flesh.  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 8]          "When the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath." The congregation having finally broken up, "many of the Jews and religious proselytes" who had accepted the glad tidings borne to them that day, "followed Paul and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, persuaded them to continue in the grace of God."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 9]          The interest aroused in Antioch of Pisidia by Paul's discourse, brought together, on the next Sabbath day, "almost the whole city . . . to hear the word of God. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with envy, and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming.  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 10]          "Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold, and said, It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salvation unto the ends of the earth."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 11]          "When the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed." They rejoiced exceedingly that Christ recognized them as the children of God, and with grateful hearts they listened to the word preached. Those who believed, were zealous in communicating the gospel message to others, and thus "the word of the Lord was published throughout all the region."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 12]          Centuries before, the pen of inspiration had traced this gathering in of the Gentiles; but these prophetic records had been but dimly understood. Hosea had said: "Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which can not be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to pass, that in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living God." And again: "I will sow her unto me in the earth; and I will have mercy upon her that had not obtained mercy; and I will say to them which were not my people, Thou art my people; and they shall say, Thou art my God."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 13]          The Saviour himself, during his earthly ministry, foretold the spread of the gospel among the Gentiles. In the parable of the vineyard, he declared to the impenitent Jews, "The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof." And after his resurrection, he commissioned his disciples to go "into all the world," and "teach all nations." They were to pass none by unwarned, but were to "preach the gospel to every creature."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 14]          In turning to the Gentiles in Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas did not cease laboring for the Jews elsewhere, wherever there was a favorable opportunity to gain a hearing. Later, in Thessalonica, in Corinth, in Ephesus, and in other important centers, Paul and his companions in labor preached the gospel to their Jewish brethren, as well as to the Gentile world. But their chief energies were henceforth directed toward the building up of the kingdom of God in heathen territory, among peoples who had but little or no knowledge of the true God and of his Son.  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 15]          The hearts of Paul and of his associate workers were drawn out in behalf of those who were "without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world." Through the untiring ministrations of the apostles to the Gentiles, the "strangers and foreigners" who "sometimes were far off" learned that they had been "made nigh by the blood of Christ," and that through faith in his atoning sacrifice, they might become "fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 16]          Advancing in faith, Paul labored unceasingly for the upbuilding of God's kingdom among those who had been neglected by the teachers in Israel. Constantly he exalted Christ Jesus as "the King of kings, and Lord of lords," and exhorted the believers to be "rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 17]          To those who believe, Christ is a sure foundation. Upon this living stone, Jews and Gentiles alike may build. This is the only foundation upon which we may securely build. It is broad enough for all, and strong enough to sustain the weight and burden of the whole world. And by connection with Christ, the living stone, all who build upon this foundation become living stones. This is a fact plainly recognized by Paul himself. In the closing days of ministry, when addressing a group of Gentile believers who had remained steadfast in their love of the gospel truth, the apostle wrote: Ye are . . . built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 18]          As the gospel message spread in Pisidia, the unbelieving Jews of Antioch, in their blind prejudice, "stirred up the devout and honorable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and expelled them" from that district.  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 19]          The apostles were not discouraged by this expulsion; they remembered the words of their Master: "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you."  {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, May 25, 1911 par. 20]          The gospel message was onward, and the apostles had every reason for feeling encouraged. Their labors had been richly blessed among the Pisidians at Antioch; and the believers, whom they left to carry forward the work alone for a time, "were filled with joy, and with the Holy Ghost."                                                    -    {RH, May 25, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 1]       June 8, 1911 The Miracle at the Temple Gate    Mrs. E. G. White         Before leaving his disciples, Christ told them that they were to be the executors of the will in which he bequeathed to the world the treasures of eternal life. To them he said: You have been witnesses of my life of self-sacrifice in behalf of the world. You have seen my labors for Israel. And although my people would not come unto me, that they might have life, although priests and rulers have done unto me as they listed, although they have rejected me, they are to have still another opportunity of receiving me as their Saviour. You have seen that all who came unto me confessing their sins, I have freely forgiven. To you, my disciples, I commit this message of mercy. It is to be given to all nations, tongues, and peoples. All who believe are to be gathered into one church.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 2]          The disciples were to carry their work forward in Christ's name. Their faith was to center in him as their source of power. In his name they were to present their petitions to the Father, and they would receive answer. Christ's name was to be their watchword, their badge of office, their bond of union, the authority for their actions, and the source of their success.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 3]          The men to whom this trust had been committed realized the greatness of their work. They knew that they held in their hands the bread of life for a famishing world. The love of Christ constrained them, and they could not forbear breaking the bread of life to all who were in need. The commission given them was constantly sounding in their ears.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 4]          A short time after the descent of the Holy Spirit, and immediately after a season of earnest prayer, Peter and John, going up to the temple to worship, saw at the gate of the temple a cripple, forty years of age, whose life, from his birth, had been one of pain and infirmity. This unfortunate man had long desired to see Jesus, that he might be healed; but he was almost helpless, and was far removed from the scene of the Great Physician's labors. His earnest pleadings at last induced some friends to bear him to the gate of the temple; but upon arriving there, he found that the One upon whom his hopes were centered had been put to a cruel death.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 5]          His disappointment excited the pity of those who knew how long he had eagerly hoped to be healed by Jesus, and they daily brought him to the temple, that the passers-by might be moved to give him a trifle to relieve his wants. As Peter and John passed, he asked an alms from them. The disciples looked on him compassionately, and Peter said: "Look on us. . . . Silver and gold have I none." The countenance of the cripple fell as Peter thus declared his own poverty, but it grew bright with hope and faith as the apostle continued, "But such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk."  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 6]          "And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up: and immediately his feet and ankle-bones received strength. And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. And all the people saw him walking and praising God: and they knew that it was he which sat for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened." They were astonished to think that the disciples could perform miracles similar to those performed by Jesus. Yet here was this man, for forty years a helpless cripple, now rejoicing in the full use of his limbs, free from pain, and happy in believing in Jesus.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 7]          The apostles saw the amazement of the people, and asked why they should be astonished at the miracle, or why they should regard them with awe, as if they had performed this miracle in their own power. Peter assured them that the cure had been wrought in the name and through the merits of Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had rejected and crucified, but whom God had raised from the dead. "His name through faith in his name," the apostle declared, "hath made this man strong, whom ye see and know: yea, the faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all."  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 8]          Having spoken plainly of the great sin of the Jews in rejecting and putting to death the Prince of Life, the apostles were careful not to drive their hearers to despair. "And now, brethren," Peter said, "I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled." He declared that the Holy Spirit was calling upon them to repent and be converted, assuring them that there was no hope of salvation except through the mercy of the One whom they had crucified. Only through faith in him could their sins be forgiven.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 9]          "Repent ye therefore, and be converted," he cried, "that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord."  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 10]          These words should come to us today with impelling force. "Godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of: but the sorrow of the world worketh death. For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, what revenge!" This is genuine repentance. It will lead to a transformation in the life. It is the absence of this true sorrow for sin that makes many conversions superficial. Reformations are not made in the life. But when sin is viewed in the light of the law of God, and its true character is realized, it will be put away from the heart and life.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 11]         True sorrow for sin brings the penitent soul near to the side of Jesus. There he may effectually plead for pardon, and obtain grace to conquer. There his darkened understanding may be enlightened, and the stony heart transformed into a heart of flesh. There the rebellious sinner is subdued, and his will is brought into conformity to the will of God.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 12]          "Ye are the children of the prophets," Peter continued, "and of the covenant which God made with our fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the earth be blessed. Unto you first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities."  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 13]          Thus the disciples preached the resurrection of Christ. Many among those who listened were waiting for this testimony, and when they heard it, they believed. It brought to their minds the words that Christ had spoken, and they took their stand in the ranks of those who believed the gospel. The seed that the Saviour had sown sprang up and bore fruit.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 14]          "And as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them, being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection from the dead."  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 15]          After Christ rose from the dead, the priests spread far and near the lying report that his body had been stolen by the disciples while the Roman guard slept. We can not be surprised that they were grieved when they heard Peter and John preaching the resurrection of the One they had murdered, and when they saw that converts to the new faith were multiplying rapidly. The captain of the temple and some of the other officials were Sadducees. These were greatly roused by the preaching of the disciples. They felt that their favorite doctrine was in danger, and their reputation was at stake. The captain, with the help of a number of Sadducees, arrested Peter and John, and put them in prison, as it was too late that day for them to be examined.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 16]          The opponents of the disciples could not but believe that Christ had risen from the dead. The evidence was too convincing to be doubted. Nevertheless, many hardened their hearts, refusing to repent of the horrible deed they had committed in putting Jesus to death. When power from heaven came upon the apostles in so remarkable a manner, fear kept the Jewish leaders from violence, but their bitterness and malice were unchanged.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 17]          Five thousand individuals had already accepted the truth proclaimed by the disciples, and both Pharisees and Sadducees agreed that if these teachers were suffered to go unchecked, their own influence would be in greater danger than when Jesus was upon the earth.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 18]          The Holy Spirit is often rejected because it comes in unexpected ways. Abundant evidence that the apostles were speaking and acting under divine inspiration had been given to the Jewish rulers, but they firmly resisted the message of truth. Christ had not come in the way they expected, and though at times they were convinced that he was the Son of God, yet they stifled conviction, and crucified him. In mercy God gave them still further evidence, and another opportunity to turn to him. He sent the disciples to tell them what they had done, and in the terrible charge that they had killed the Prince of Life, he gave them another call to repentance. But feeling secure in their own righteousness, the Jewish teachers were not prepared to admit that the men charging them with crucifying Christ were speaking by the direction of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 19]          Having committed themselves to a course of opposition to Christ, every act of resistance became to the priests an additional incentive to pursue the same course. Irrespective of the fear or favor of men, the apostles proclaimed the truths which had been committed to them. But though the Jews could not fail to see their guilt in refusing the evidence sent by God, they would not cease their wicked strife. Their obstinacy became more and more determined. It was not that they could not yield; they could, but would not. It was not alone because they were guilty and deserving of death, not alone because they had put to death the Son of God, that they were cut off from salvation; it was because they armed themselves with the attributes of Satan, and determined to be opposed to God. They persistently rejected light, and stifled the convictions of the Holy Spirit. The Spirit that works in the children of disobedience worked in them, leading them to abuse the men through whom God was working. The malignity of their rebellion was intensified by each successive act of resistance against God, and against the message he had given his servants to declare. Every day, in their refusal to repent, the Jewish leaders took up their rebellion afresh, preparing to reap that which they had sown.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, June 8, 1911 par. 20]          The wrath of God is declared against unrepentant sinners not merely because of the sins they have committed, but because they choose to continue in resistance, repeating the sins of the past in defiance of the light given them. If the Jewish leaders had submitted to Christ, they would have been pardoned, but they were determined not to yield. In the same way, the sinner, by continued resistance, places himself where he knows nothing but resistance.  {RH, June 8, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 1]       June 22, 1911 Individual Accountability    Mrs. E. G. White         There are many professors of religion who claim to be servants of God, and yet are filled with spiritual pride and self-exaltation. They make high pretensions to holiness, and feel that they are "rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing." They are like the fig-tree which put forth its boastful foliage; but when the Master came seeking for fruit upon it, he found nothing but leaves. They are ever ready to advance their opinions, to display their attainments, and to interpret the meaning of the Word of God. They claim to be led by the Spirit, but they turn away their ear from hearing the law of God. Says the psalmist, "Thy law is the truth," and "all thy commandments are righteousness." The Spirit of God will lead us in the path of the commandments; for the promise is that "when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth." We should try the spirits by the test of God's Word; for there are many spirits in the world. "To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them."  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 2]          Some of these false teachers occupy prominent positions in the churches, and they influence others to swerve from the path of humble obedience. God holds every one of us to an individual accountability, and calls upon us to serve him from principle, to choose him for ourselves. We should not hang our souls upon the words and actions of another; for Satan uses men as his agents, and clothes his ministers in garments of light. Not one of us can pardon the sins of any other. In the day of judgment, when the question comes to you as to why you did not obey the commandments of God, you can not make an acceptable excuse on the plea of another's disobedience. If your words and example have lead others in the path of sin, you alone must bear the responsibility of your actions and influence. Because a man who professes to love God, disobeys the plain word of instruction, you will not be justified in neglect of duty. We should every one ask, How shall I keep the commandments of our God?  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 3]          God will not lightly esteem the transgression of his law. "The wages of sin is death." The consequences of disobedience prove that the nature of sin is at enmity with the well-being of God's government and the good of his creatures. God is a jealous God, visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generations of them that hate him. The results of transgression follow those who persist in wrong-doing; but he shows mercy unto thousands of them that love him and keep his commandments. Those who repent and turn to his service find the favor of the Lord; and he forgiveth all their iniquities and healeth all their diseases.  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 4]          In earthly affairs, the servant who seeks most carefully to fulfill the requirements of his office, and to carry out the will of his master, is most highly valued. A gentlemen once wished to employ a trusty coachman. Several men came in answer to his advertisement. He asked each one how near he could drive to the edge of a certain precipice without upsetting the carriage. One and another replied that he could go within a very perilous distance; but at last one answered that he would keep as far as possible from such a dangerous undertaking. He was employed to fill the position. Shall a man be more appreciative of a good servant than is our Heavenly Father? Our anxiety should not be to see how far we can depart from the commandments of the Lord, and presume on the mercy of the Lawgiver, and still flatter our souls that we are within the bounds of God's forbearance; but our care should be to keep as far as possible from transgression. We should be determined to be on the side of Christ and our Heavenly Father, and run no risks by heady presumption.  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 5]          What reason have men for thinking that God is not particular whether they obey him implicitly or take their own course? Adam and Eve lost Eden for one transgression of his command; and how dare we trifle with the law of the Most High, and frame deceitful apologies to our souls? We do this at a terrible peril. We must keep all the law, every jot and tittle; for he that offendeth in one point is guilty of all. Every ray of light must be received and cherished, or we shall become bodies of darkness. The Lord Jesus declares: "Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven." We should magnify the precepts of heaven by our words and actions. He who honors the law will be honored by it in the judgment; but he who treats it with contempt will be condemned by it before the Judge of all the earth.  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 6]          Before the flood swept upon the world, God sent a message through Noah to warn the people of the coming deluge. There were those who did not believe the warning; but their unbelief did not stay the showers, nor prevent the waters of the great deep from submerging a scoffing world. And today, while the last message is being heralded to bring God's servants in harmony with every precept of his law, there will be scoffers and unbelievers; but every soul must stand in his own integrity. As Noah was faithful in warning the antediluvian world, so we must be faithful to the great trust that God has given us. Although there are scoffers and traducers on every side, we must not shrink from presenting the truth of heaven to this generation.  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 7]         I have not come to cry peace; you can hear this voice wherever you go. There are those who will be glad to lull you to sleep in your carnal security; but I have a different work. My message is to alarm you, to bid you reform your lives, and cease your rebellion against the God of the universe. Take the Word of God, and see if you are in harmony with it. Is your character such as will bear the search of the heavenly investigation? Remember, Jesus says: "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven."  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 8]          Paul said to the elders of Ephesus: "I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Repentance must be exercised toward God, because we have all sinned, broken his righteous law, violated the rule of his government, and brought discord into his harmony. We must exercise faith toward Jesus Christ because he has become our sacrifice and surety. He has died that we might have "remission of sins that are past," and obtain grace and help so that we may keep the commandments of the Lord our God. Faith in Jesus does not make void the law, but establishes it, and will work the fruits of obedience in our lives. Faith in Christ means that you are to do whatsoever he commands; it means that you are to follow in his footsteps. "He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk, even as he walked." "He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him."  {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, June 22, 1911 par. 9]          We want to impress upon you the necessity of cleansing yourselves from every stain of sin. The church that Christ presents before the throne of his glory is without "spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing." Do you want to be among those who have washed their robes of character in the blood of the Lamb? then, "cease to do evil; learn to do well;" walk in the commandments and ordinances of your God blameless. You are not to ask whether it suits your convenience to keep the truth of heaven. You are to take up your cross and follow Jesus, cost what it may. You will find that his yoke is easy, and his burden is light. When you broke his law and incurred the penalty of death, God did not spare his only begotten Son, that you might be brought from the path of transgression into the way of life and holiness; and will you neglect so great salvation, and refuse to comply with the conditions of eternal life?                              (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, June 22, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 1]       June 29, 1911 Individual Accountability    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         One of God's commandments reads: "Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man servant, nor thy maid servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it." You are robbing God when you refuse to give that day to his service, abstaining from your own work. He has sanctified the seventh day, but you ignore its holiness, and thus cast contempt upon the lawgiver. Still the forbearance of God is exercised toward you. Make up your mind that from henceforth your feet shall go in the path of obedience. The darkness that binds you like a thick cloud, will part asunder, and heavenly light will shine upon all those who will have the truth at any cost.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 2]          The Lord understands all about your trials; and however impossible it may seem to live for God, you will find that the way will appear. When your faith has been tested, as the Lord opened the Red Sea so the waters will divide, and his providence will make a path for your feet. It is safe to serve God. It may not be to your worldly advantage to keep God's ways; but the transgressor will be at an eternal loss. "For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his wings." We must walk carefully and humbly before the Lord in these precious hours of probation. We must draw close to Jesus till his light is shed upon us. It is the desire of our Saviour that we should be the light of the world, reflecting every ray that shines upon us. What straight paths should we make for our feet, so that the lame may not be turned out of the way! This is an age of light. The Lord of heaven is sending the rays of light into the homes of the world. A special light is shining upon the commandments of God. The door of the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary stands ajar, and within, as in the most holy place of the ancient sanctuary, is the ark of the testimony. The law of the Most High is beneath the mercy-seat. The light of this law is shining upon the world, penetrating the moral darkness that has covered the people.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 3]          John beheld an angel flying through the midst of heaven, warning men of the final judgments of God. He proclaimed the position of those who heeded his warning, and who would escape the seven last plagues. He announced them as God's people, and called attention to their peculiar character: "Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." The time for the fulfilment of this prophecy has come. We hear the sound of this very message calling the attention of men and women to the broken law of God, and demanding repentance and reform.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 4]          The children of light are to be as a city set upon a hill, that can not be hid. The world will be condemned by the testimony of those who follow the light as it shines upon their pathway. "This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light." The servants of Jesus are to bear the precious truth to the world, and to present the claims of God to every soul, not pandering to custom, nor lessening the responsibility of any soul, but declaring the whole counsel of God.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 5]          When the book of the law was found in the house of the Lord, in the time of ancient Israel, it was read before Josiah the king. And he rent his garments, and bade the men in holy office to inquire of the Lord for him, and for his people; for they had departed from the statutes of the Lord. He called together all the men of Israel, and the words of the book were read in the hearing of the congregation. The sin of the rulers and the people was pointed out, and the king stood up before them, and confessed his transgression. He manifested his repentance, and made a covenant to keep the statutes of the Lord with his whole heart. Josiah did not rest until the people did all they could to return from their backsliding, and serve the living God.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 6]          Is not this our work today? Our fathers have transgressed, and we have followed in their footsteps; but God has opened the book of the law, and backslidden Israel hear the commandments of the Lord. Their transgression stands revealed, and the wrath of God will be upon every soul that does not repent and reform as the light shines upon his pathway.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 7]         When Josiah heard the words of warning and condemnation because Israel had trampled upon the precepts of Heaven, he humbled himself. He wept before the Lord. He made a thorough work of repentance and reformation, and God accepted his efforts. The whole congregation of Israel entered into a solemn covenant to keep the commandments of Jehovah. This is our work today. We must repent of the past evil of our doings, and seek God with all our hearts. We must believe that God means just what he says, and make no compromise with evil in any way. We should greatly humble ourselves before God, and consider any loss preferable to the loss of his favor.  {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, June 29, 1911 par. 8]         Christ left all to save men from the consequence and penalty of the transgression of the law. The way from the manger to Calvary was marked with blood. The Son of God did not deviate from the path of unwavering obedience, even to the death of the cross. He endured all the woe of man's sin; and shall we turn away from the commandments of the Lord because their observance involves the loss of friends, position, or worldly gain? Will you not take your feet from trampling upon the Sabbath of Jehovah? Will you continue to rob God of his holy time? You can not afford to do this work of making void the law of God. It is at an eternal loss that you rebel against the truth of Heaven. I beseech you, in the name of Christ, that you confess your sins and reform your ways, that your name may not be blotted out of the book of life, but may be confessed before the Father and before his angels. Jesus is pleading his blood before the Father; and now, while mercy lingers and probation is prolonged, seek the approbation of Heaven. Delay not to keep the commandments of the Lord. "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."                                                    -    {RH, June 29, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 1]       July 6, 1911 "Sanctify Them Through Thy Truth"    Mrs. E. G. White         Before Jesus went forth to his final conflict with the powers of darkness, he lifted up his eyes to heaven, and prayed for his disciples. He said: "I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. . . . Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word."  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 2]          The burden of Jesus' request was that those who believed on him might be kept from the evil of the world, and be sanctified through the truth. He does not leave us to vague surmising as to what the truth is, but adds, "Thy word is truth." The Word of God is the means by which our sanctification is to be accomplished. It is of the greatest importance, then, that we acquaint ourselves with the sacred instruction of the Bible. It is as necessary for us to understand the words of life as it was for the early disciples to be informed concerning the plan of salvation. We shall be inexcusable if, through our own negligence, we are ignorant of the claims of God's Word. God has given us his Word, the revelation of his will, and has promised the Holy Spirit to them that ask him, to guide them into all truth; and every soul who honestly desires to do the will of God shall know of the doctrine.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 3]          The world is full of false teaching; and if we do not resolutely search the Scriptures for ourselves, we shall accept the world's errors for truth, adopt its customs, and deceive our own hearts. Its doctrines and customs are at variance with the truth of God. Those who seek to turn from its service to the service of God, will need divine help. They will have to set their faces like a flint toward Zion. They will feel the opposition of the world, the flesh, and the devil, and will have to go contrary to the spirit and influences of the world. Since the time when the Son of God breasted the haughty prejudices and unbelief of mankind, there has been no change in the attitude of the world toward the religion of Jesus. The servants of Christ must meet the same spirit of opposition and reproach, and must go "without the camp, bearing his reproach."  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 4]         The mission of Jesus was demonstrated by convincing miracles. His doctrine astonished the people. It was not the contradictory jargon of the scribes, full of mysticism, burdened with absurd forms and meaningless exactions; but it was a system of truth that met the wants of the heart. His teaching was plain, clear, and comprehensive. The practical truths he uttered had a convincing power, and arrested the attention of the people. Multitudes lingered at his side, marveling at his wisdom. His manner corresponded with the great truths he proclaimed. There was no apology, no hesitancy, not the shadow of a doubt or uncertainty that it might be other than he declared. He spoke of the earthly and the heavenly, of the human and the divine, with positive authority; and the people "were astonished at his doctrine; for his word was with power."  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 5]         He had declared himself to be the Messiah, but the people would not receive him, though they saw his wonderful works and marveled at his wisdom. He did not meet their expectation of the Messiah. They had been instructed to look for earthly pomp and glory at the advent of their Deliverer, and they dreamed that under the power of "the Lion of the tribe of Judah" the Jewish nation would be exalted to preeminence among the nations of the world. With these ideas they were not prepared to receive the humble Teacher of Galilee, although he came just as the prophets had foretold that he would come. He was not recognized as "the Truth," the "Light of the world," although he spake as never man spake; for his appearance was humble and unpretending. He came without attendants of earthly pageant and glory. There was, however, a majesty in his very presence that bespoke his divine character. His manners, though gentle and winning, possessed an authority that inspired respect and awe. He commanded, and disease left the sufferer. The dead heard his voice and lived, the sorrowing rejoiced, and the weary and heavy-laden found rest in his compassionate love.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 6]          Spies watched him with suspicious glances, ready to put an evil construction on any word or action that was in the least questionable. They were continually lying in wait to find whereof they might accuse him. He was the central object of observation and scrutiny to the people of Judea. His steps were thronged with curious multitudes that waited for a sign. The lame, the blind, the palsy-stricken, and leprous, and those afflicted with all manner of diseases, came to him, and he healed them all. Those who had come to criticize and condemn, heard the people glorifying God; and his fame spread from city to city. Heaven indorsed his claims with mighty manifestations; but the evil hearts of men, filled with unbelief born of prejudice, thrust aside the tokens of his truth, and clung to their empty traditions. They were not prepared to acknowledge him as the long-looked-for Messiah, because of their false conceptions as to the manner of his advent and the character of his mission. They walked in the obscuring shadow of manmade theories.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 7]          The Word of God, as they professed to believe, stated plainly every detail of his ministry, and again and again he quoted from the prophets, and declared, "This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears." But the minds of the Jewish people were so concentrated on the hope of earthly power and national elevation that they despised the humble Nazarene, and would not have him to reign over them. Had they earnestly searched the Scriptures, and brought their theories and expectations to the test of God's Word, Jesus need not have wept over their impenitence. He need not have declared, "Behold, your house is left unto you desolate," "because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation." They might have been acquainted with the evidences of his Messiahship, and the calamity that laid the proud city in ruins might have been averted. The minds of the Jews had become dwarfed and narrowed by their unjust prejudices and unyielding bigotry. The practical lessons of Christ revealed the deficiencies of their characters, and demanded thorough repentance. If they accepted his teaching, their practices must be changed, their thoughts enlarged, and their cherished hopes relinquished. They would have to sacrifice the honor of men, in order to be honored of heaven; and if they obeyed the words of this new "Rabbi," they would have to go contrary to the opinions of the great teachers and thinkers of the time.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 8]          Many wonder at the unwillingness of the Jews to receive Christ as the promised Messiah. Why did they cling to their false creeds, empty forms, and useless ceremonies, when the truth of heaven waited their acceptance? They spent their money for chaff and husks, when the living Bread was within their reach. Why did they not go to the Word of God, and search diligently to know whether or not they were in error, and to discover to Jesus the absurdity of his claims and the evidences of his deception? The cause of their rejection of Christ was the same as that which keeps men in error today: they "loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil."  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 9]         Truth was unpopular in Christ's day. Truth is unpopular in our day. It has been unpopular ever since Satan first gave man a disrelish for it by presenting bewitching fables that lead to self-exaltation. Do we not meet theories and doctrines that have no foundation in the Word of God? Men cling tenaciously to them, as the Jews clung to their traditions and delusions. We have the same difficulties to meet and resist as had the Redeemer of the world.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 10]          The Jewish leaders were filled with spiritual pride. Their desire for the glorification of self manifested itself even in the services of the sanctuary. They loved the highest seats in the synagogues and the praise of men. They loved greetings in the market-places, and were gratified with the sound of their titles on the lips of men. As real piety declined, they became more jealous for their traditions and ceremonies. Do we not see the same perverseness in the Christian church of today? Those who love God with sincere hearts should the more earnestly desire the truth as it is in Jesus. They should search the Scriptures with humble hearts, intensely desiring to know what is truth; for Christ prayed that his disciples might be sanctified through the truth.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 11]         The Jews, because their understanding was darkened by selfish prejudice, could not harmonize the strange power and authority of Christ's convicting words with his humble life and appearance. They did not appreciate the fact that real greatness can afford to go without display. This man's poverty and humility seemed wholly inconsistent with his claims to the great honor and power of the Messiah. That he should announce himself as the Son of God, they deemed intolerable blasphemy. They questioned, If he were the Messiah, why was he so unpretending? What would become of their nation if he were satisfied to be without force of arms? When and how would the glory and power, so long anticipated, bring the nations as subjects to the city of the Jews? Had not the priests taught that they were to bear rule over all the earth? and could it be possible that the great religious teachers were in error? The Lord had answered their query through Isaiah: "O my people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy paths."  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 12]          The scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees had wandered away from the truth, and Jesus exhorted the people to study the Scriptures for themselves. God has endowed men with intellect, and has made it possible for them to be enlightened by the Word of life; but today, as then, people will accept the teaching and doctrines of men, rather than obey the plain Word of God. They choose to take the broad road that leads to death, rather than bear their cross, and follow the blood-stained path that leads to eternal life.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 13]         Pharisees, Sadducees, and Herodians joined to oppose the Son of God. Their rejection of the truth influenced many to turn from the Saviour. Those who cherish enmity to the pure principles of heaven are acting in concert with the rulers of the darkness of this world. When Christ met with success in his ministry, those who hated truth and rejected light manifested the spirit of opposition, and sought to silence him. The same spirit is apparent today, wherever the truth is brought in contact with long-established error or custom. With mad prejudice, men bitterly condemn that which disturbs their preconceived opinions. It is a matter of the highest importance and interest to us that we understand what truth is, and our petitions should go forth with intense earnestness that we may be guided into all truth.  {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, July 6, 1911 par. 14]         David appreciated the divine enlightenment, and recognized the power of the Word of God. He declared, "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple." Let those who desire light search the Scriptures, comparing scripture with scripture, and pleading with God for the illumination of the Holy Spirit. The promise is that those who seek shall find.                                                    -    {RH, July 6, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 1]       July 27, 1911 Love One Another    Mrs. E. G. White         "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." These words are not the words of man, but the words of our Redeemer; and how important it is that we fulfil the instruction that he has given! There is nothing that can so weaken the influence of the church as the lack of love. Christ says: "Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves." If we are to meet opposition from our enemies, who are represented as wolves, let us be careful that we do not manifest the same spirit among ourselves. The enemy well knows that if we do not have love one for another, he can gain his object, and wound and weaken the church, by causing differences among brethren. He can lead them to surmise evil, to speak evil, to accuse, condemn, and hate one another. In this way the cause of God is brought into dishonor, the name of Christ is reproached, and untold harm is done to the souls of men.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 2]          How careful we should be that our words and actions are all in harmony with the sacred truth that God has committed to us! The people of the world are looking to us, to see what our faith is doing for our characters and lives. They are watching to see if it is having a sanctifying effect on our hearts, if we are becoming changed into the likeness of Christ. They are ready to discover every defect in our lives, every inconsistency in our actions. Let us give them no occasion to reproach our faith.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 3]          It is not the opposition of the world that will most endanger us; it is the evil cherished right in our midst that works our most grievous disaster. The unconsecrated lives of half-hearted professors retard the work of the truth, and bring darkness upon the church of God.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 4]          There is no surer way of weakening ourselves in spiritual things than to be envious, suspicious of one another, full of faultfinding and evil-surmising. "This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 5]          God would have us individually come into that position where he can bestow his love upon us. He has placed a high value upon man, and has redeemed us by the sacrifice of his only begotten Son; and we are to see in our fellow man the purchase of the blood of Christ. If we have this love one for another, we shall be growing in love for God and the truth. We have been pained at heart to see how little love is cherished among us. Love is a plant of heavenly origin, and if we would have it flourish in our hearts, we must cultivate it daily. Mildness, gentleness, long-suffering, not being easily provoked, bearing all things, enduring all things,--these are the fruits upon the precious tree of love.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 6]          When you are associated together, be guarded in your words. Let your conversation be of such a nature that you will have no need of repentance. "Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption." "A good man out of the good treasure of the heart bringeth forth good things: and an evil man out of the evil treasure bringeth forth evil things." If the love of the truth is in your heart, you will talk of the truth. You will talk of the blessed hope that you have in Jesus. If you have love in your heart, you will seek to establish and build up your brother in the most holy faith. If a word is dropped that is detrimental to the character of your friend or brother, do not encourage this evil-speaking. It is the work of the enemy. Kindly remind the speaker that the Word of God forbids that kind of conversation. We are to empty the heart of everything that defiles the soul temple, that Christ may dwell within. Our Redeemer has told us how we may reveal him to the world. If we cherish his Spirit, if we manifest his love to others, if we guard one another's interests, if we are kind, patient, forbearing, the world will have an evidence, by the fruits we bear, that we are the children of God. It is the unity in the church that enables it to exert a conscious influence upon unbelievers and upon worldlings.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 7]          The church of Christ is spoken of as a holy temple. Says the apostle: "Now therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord: in whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit." All the followers of Christ are represented as stones in the temple of God. Every stone, large or small, must be a living stone, emitting light and fitting into the place assigned it in the building of God. How thankful we should be that a way has been opened whereby we may each have a place in the spiritual temple! Will you, my brethren and sisters, think of these things, study them, talk of them? Just in proportion as we appreciate these things shall we become strong in the service of God, and so be enabled to comply with his requirements, and be doers of the words of Christ.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 8]          God does not want us to place ourselves upon the judgment-seat, and judge one another, but how frequently this is done! O, how careful we should be lest we judge our brother! We are assured that as we judge, so we shall be judged; that as we mete to others, so it shall be measured to us again. Christ has said: "I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned." In view of this, let your words be of such a character that they will meet the approval of God. When we see errors in others, let us remember that we have faults graver, perhaps, in the sight of God, than the fault we condemn in our brother. Instead of publishing his defects, ask God to bless him, and to help him to overcome his error. Christ will approve of this spirit and action, and will open the way for you to speak a word of wisdom that will impart strength and help to him who is weak in the faith.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 9]          The work of building one another up in the most holy faith is a blessed work; but the work of tearing down is a work full of bitterness and sorrow. Christ identifies himself with his suffering children; for he says, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." If all would carry out the instruction given by Christ, what love and unity would exist among his followers! Every heart has its own sorrows and disappointments, and we should seek to lighten one another's burdens by manifesting the love of Jesus to those around us. If our conversation were upon heaven and heavenly things, evil-speaking would soon cease to have any attraction for us. We should not then be placing our feet on the enemy's dangerous ground. We should not then be entering into temptation, or falling under the power of the evil one.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 10]          Instead of finding fault with others, let us be critical with ourselves. The question with each one of us should be, Is my heart right before God? Will this course of action glorify my Father which is in heaven? If you have cherished a wrong spirit, let it be banished from the soul. It is your duty to eradicate from your heart everything that is of a defiling nature; every root of bitterness should be plucked up, lest others be contaminated by its baleful influence. Do not allow one poisonous plant to remain in the soil of your heart. Root it out this very hour, and plant in its stead the plant of love. Let Jesus be enshrined in the soul.  {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, July 27, 1911 par. 11]          Christ is our example. He went about doing good. He lived to bless others. Love beautified and ennobled all his actions, and we are commanded to follow in his steps. Let us remember that God sent his only begotten Son to this world of sorrow to "redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." Let us seek to comply with the requirements of God, and fulfil his law. "Love is the fulfilling of the law," and he who died that we might live, has given us this commandment, that we should love one another as he has loved us; and the world will know that we are his disciples, if we have this love one for another.                                                                   -    {RH, July 27, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 1]       August 3, 1911 Divine Wisdom    Mrs. E. G. White         As Paul journeyed from Berea, he stopped at Athens to await the arrival of Silas and Timotheus; and "his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city wholly given to idolatry. Therefore disputed he in the synagogue with the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in the market daily with them that met with him. Then certain philosophers of the Epicureans, and of the Stoics, encountered him. And some said, What will this babbler say? other some, He seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods: because he preached unto them Jesus, and the resurrection." The philosophers who entered into conversation with the apostle were soon convinced that his knowledge exceeded their own. He was competent to meet their opposition on their own ground, matching logic with logic, learning with learning, philosophy with philosophy, and oratory with oratory.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 2]          At the close of his labors he looked for the results of his work. Out of the large assembly that had listened to his eloquent words, only three had been converted to the faith. He then decided that from that time he would maintain the simplicity of the gospel. He was convinced that the learning of the world was powerless to move the hearts of men, but that the gospel was the power of God unto salvation.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 3]          Paul wrote to the Corinthians: "And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified." He declares: "For Christ sent me . . . to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent."  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 4]          The great and essential knowledge is the knowledge of God and of his Word. Peter exhorted his brethren to "grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." There should be a daily increasing of spiritual understanding; and the Christian will grow in grace just in proportion as he depends upon and appreciates the teaching of the Word of God, and habituates himself to meditate upon divine things.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 5]          All pride of opinion, all dependence upon the wisdom of this world, are unprofitable and vain. When men, instead of humbly receiving the truth of God in whatever way it may be sent to them, begin to criticize the words and manners of the messenger, they are manifesting their lack of spiritual perception, and their want of appreciation for the truth of God, which is of vastly more importance than the most cultured and pleasing discourse. One critical speech, disparaging the messenger of God, may start a train of unbelief in some mind that will result in making of none effect the word of truth. Those who have a constant struggle to cherish humility and faith, are far from being benefited by this course. Anything like pride in learning, and dependence upon scientific knowledge, which you place between your soul and the word of the Bible, will most effectually close the door of your heart to the sweet, humble religion of the meek and lowly Jesus.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 6]          The world's Redeemer did not come with outward display, or a show of worldly wisdom. Men could not see, beneath the disguise of humility, the glory of the Son of God. He was "despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief." He was to them as a root out of dry ground, with no form nor comeliness that they should desire him. But he declared: "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound."  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 7]          Christ reached the people where they were. He presented the plain truth to their minds in the most forcible and simple language. The humble poor, the most unlearned, could comprehend, through faith in him, the most exalted truths of God. No one needed to consult the learned doctors as to his meaning. He did not perplex the ignorant with mysterious inferences, nor use unaccustomed and learned words, of which they had no knowledge. The greatest Teacher the world has ever known was the most definite, simple, and practical in his instruction.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 8]          While priests and rabbis were assuring themselves of their competency to teach the people, and to cope even with the Son of God in expounding doctrine, he charged them with ignorance of the Scriptures or the power of God. It is not the learning of the world's great men that opens the mysteries of the plan of redemption. The priests and rabbis had studied the prophecies, but they failed to discover the precious proofs of the Messiah's advent, of the manner of his coming, of his mission and character. Men who claimed to be worthy of confidence because of their wisdom, did not perceive that Christ was the Prince of life.  {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, August 3, 1911 par. 9]          The rabbis looked with suspicion and contempt upon everything that did not bear the appearance of worldly wisdom, national exaltation, and religious exclusiveness; but the mission of Jesus was to oppose these very evils, to correct these erroneous views, and to work a reformation in faith and morals. He attracted attention to purity of life, to humility of spirit, and to devotion to God and his cause, without hope of worldly honor or reward. He must divest religion of the narrow, conceited formalism which made it a burden and a reproach. He must present a complete, harmonious salvation to all. The narrow bounds of national exclusiveness must be overthrown; for his salvation was to reach to the ends of the earth. He rejoiced in spirit, as he beheld the poor of this world eagerly accepting the precious message which he brought. He looked up to heaven, and said: "I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father: for so it seemed good in thy sight."                            (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, August 3, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 1]       August 10, 1911 Divine Wisdom    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         It is the humble in heart who receive the enlightenment of heaven, which is more precious than the boasted wisdom of the world. By faith in the Son of God a transformation takes place in the character. The child of wrath becomes the child of God. He passes from death unto life. The infinite sacrifice of the Son of God is a propitiation for the transgressions of the repenting sinner. He becomes spiritual, and discerns spiritual things. The wisdom of God enlightens his mind, and he beholds wondrous things out of God's law. This salvation which offers pardon to the transgressor, presents to him the righteousness that will bear the scrutiny of the omniscient One, gives victory over the powerful enemy of God and man, provides eternal life and joy for its receiver, and may well be a theme of rejoicing to the humble who hear thereof and are glad.  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 2]          It is the completeness of salvation that gives it its greatness. No man can measure or understand it by worldly wisdom. It may be contemplated with the most profound and concentrated study, but the mind loses itself in the untraceable majesty of its Author. The soul united with God in meditation of his unfathomable riches, is expanded, and becomes more capable of comprehending to a greater depth and height the glories of the plan of salvation. As the heart is converted to the truth, the work of transformation goes on. From day to day the Christian has an increased measure of understanding. In becoming a man of obedience to the word and will of God, his abilities develop and strengthen to comprehend, and to do, with increased skill and wisdom, the requirements of God. The mind devoted unreservedly to God, under the guidance of the divine Spirit develops generally and harmoniously. The weak, vacillating character becomes changed through the power of God to one of strength and steadfastness. Continual devotion and piety establish so close a relation between Jesus and his disciple that the Christian becomes like him in mind and character. After association with the Son of God, the humble follower of Christ is found to be a person of sound principle, clear perception, and reliable judgment. He has a connection with God, the source of light and understanding. He who longed to be of service to the cause of Christ, has been so quickened by the life-giving rays of the Sun of Righteousness that he has been enabled to bear much fruit to the glory of God.  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 3]          Men of the highest education and accomplishments have learned the most precious lessons from the precept and example of the humble follower of Christ, who is designated as "unlearned" by the world. But could men look with deeper insight, they would see that these humble men had obtained an education in the highest of all schools, even in the school of the divine Teacher, who spake as never man spake. Those who desire to be all that God intended man should be in this life, should enter the school of Christ, and learn of him who is meek and lowly of heart.  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 4]          But let no one imagine that we would discourage education, or put a low estimate upon the value of mental culture and discipline. God would have us students as long as we remain in this world, ever learning and bearing responsibility. We should be diligent and apt, and ready to teach others by precept and example that which we have learned; but no one should set himself as a critic to measure the usefulness and influence of his brother, who has had few advantages in obtaining book knowledge. He may be rich in a rare wisdom. He may have a practical education in the knowledge of the truth. The psalmist says, "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple."  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 5]          It is not the mere reading of the Word, not a theoretical knowledge of the Scriptures, that gives this light and understanding to the simple. Had this been the case, Jesus would not have said to the Jews, "Ye know not the Scriptures, neither the power of God." The wisdom spoken of by the psalmist is that which is attained when the truth is opened to the mind and applied to the heart by the Spirit of God; when its principles are wrought into the character by a life of practical godliness.  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 6]          Through a connection with God the Christian will have clearer and broader views, unbiased by his own preconceived opinions. His discernment will be more penetrative, his judgment more balanced and far-seeing. His understanding, summoned to effort, has been exercised in contemplating exalted truths; and as he obtains heavenly knowledge, he better understands his own weakness, and grows in humility and faith.  {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, August 10, 1911 par. 7]          It is the Spirit of God that quickens the lifeless faculties of the soul to appreciate heavenly things, and attracts the affections toward God and the truth. Without the presence of Jesus in the heart, religious service is only dead, cold formalism. The longing desire for communion with God soon ceases when the Spirit of God is grieved from us; but when Christ is in us the hope of glory, we are constantly directed to think and act in reference to the glory of God. The questions will arise, Will this do honor to Jesus? Will this be approved by him? Shall I be able to maintain my integrity if I enter into this arrangement? God will be made the counselor of the soul, and we shall be led into safe paths, and the will of God will be made the supreme guide of our lives. This is heavenly wisdom, imparted to the soul by the Father of light, and it makes the Christian, however humble, the light of the world.                                                                   -    {RH, August 10, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 1]       August 17, 1911 Apollos at Corinth    Mrs. E. G. White         After leaving Corinth, Paul's next scene of labor was Ephesus. He was on his way to Jerusalem, to attend an approaching festival; and his stay at Ephesus was necessarily brief. He reasoned with the Jews in the synagogue, and so favorable was the impression made upon them that they entreated him to continue his labors among them. His plan to visit Jerusalem prevented him from tarrying then, but he promised to return to them, "if God will." Aquila and Priscilla had accompanied him to Ephesus, and he left them there to carry on the work that he had begun.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 2]          It was at this time that "a certain Jew named Apollos, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the Scriptures, came to Ephesus." He had heard the preaching of John the Baptist, had received the baptism of repentance, and was a living witness that the work of the prophet had not been in vain. The Scripture record of Apollos is that he "was instructed in the way of the Lord; and being fervent in the spirit, he spake and taught diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism of John."  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 3]          While in Ephesus, Apollos "began to speak boldly in the synagogue." Among his hearers were Aquila and Priscilla, who, perceiving that he had not yet received the full light of the gospel, "took him unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more perfectly." Through their teaching he obtained a clearer understanding of the Scriptures, and became one of the ablest advocates of the Christian faith.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 4]          Apollos was desirous of going on into Achaia, and the brethren at Ephesus "wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive him" as a teacher in full harmony with the church of Christ. He went to Corinth, where, in public labor and from house to house, "he mightily convinced the Jews, . . . showing by the Scriptures that Jesus was Christ." Paul had planted the seed of truth; Apollos now watered it. The success that attended Apollos in preaching the gospel led some of the believers to exalt his labors above those of Paul. This comparison of man with man brought into the church a party spirit that threatened to hinder greatly the progress of the gospel.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 5]          During the year and a half that Paul had spent in Corinth, he had purposely presented the gospel in its simplicity. "Not with excellency of speech or of wisdom," had he come to the Corinthians; but with fear and trembling, and "in demonstration of the Spirit and of power," had he declared "the testimony of God," that their "faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God."  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 6]          Paul had necessarily adapted his manner of teaching to the condition of the church. "I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual," he afterward explained to them, "but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with milk, and not with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able." Many of the Corinthian believers had been slow to learn the lessons that he was endeavoring to teach them. Their advancement in spiritual knowledge had not been proportionate to their privileges and opportunities. When they should have been far advanced in Christian experience, and able to comprehend and to practise the deeper truths of the Word, they were standing where the disciples stood when Christ said to them, "I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye can not bear them now." Jealousy, evil-surmising, and accusation had closed the hearts of many of the Corinthian believers against the full working of the Holy Spirit, which "searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." However wise they might be in worldly knowledge, they were but babes in the knowledge of Christ.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 7]          It had been Paul's work to instruct the Corinthian converts in the rudiments, the very alphabet, of the Christian faith. He had been obliged to instruct them as those who were ignorant of the operations of divine power upon the heart. At that time they were unable to comprehend the mysteries of salvation; for "the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned." Paul had endeavored to sow the seed, which others must water. Those who followed him must carry forward the work from the point where he had left it, giving spiritual light and knowledge in due season, as the church was able to bear it.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 8]          When the apostle took up his work in Corinth, he realized that he must introduce most carefully the great truths he wished to teach. He knew that among his hearers would be proud believers in human theories, and exponents of false systems of worship, who were groping with blind eyes, hoping to find in the book of nature theories that would contradict the reality of the spiritual and immortal life as revealed in the Scriptures. He also knew that critics would endeavor to controvert the Christian interpretation of the revealed Word, and that skeptics would treat the gospel of Christ with scoffing and derision.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 9]          As he endeavored to lead souls to the foot of the cross, Paul had not ventured to rebuke, directly, those who were licentious, or to show how heinous was their sin in the sight of a holy God. Rather he had set before them the true object of life, and had tried to impress upon their minds the lessons of the divine Teacher, which, if received, would lift them from worldliness and sin to purity and righteousness. He had dwelt especially upon practical godliness, and the holiness to which those must attain who shall be accounted worthy of a place in God's kingdom. He had longed to see the light of the gospel of Christ piercing the darkness of their minds, that they might see how offensive in the sight of God were their immoral practises. Therefore the burden of his teaching among them had been Christ, and him crucified. He sought to show them that their most earnest study and greatest joy must be the wonderful truth of salvation through repentance toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 10]          The philosopher turns aside from the light of salvation, because it puts his proud theories to shame; the worldling refuses to receive it, because it would separate him from his earthly idols. Paul saw that the character of Christ must be understood before men could love him, or view the cross with the eye of faith. Here must begin that study which shall be the science and the song of the redeemed through all eternity. In the light of the cross alone can the true value of the human soul be estimated.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 11]          The refining influence of the grace of God changes the natural disposition of man. Heaven would not be desirable to the carnal-minded; their natural, unsanctified hearts would feel no attraction toward that pure and holy place; and if it were possible for them to enter, they would find there nothing congenial. The propensities that control the natural heart must be subdued by the grace of Christ before fallen man is fitted to enter heaven, and enjoy the society of the pure, holy angels. When man dies to sin, and is quickened to life in Christ, divine love fills his heart; his understanding is sanctified; he drinks from an inexhaustible fountain of joy and knowledge; and the light of an eternal day shines upon his path, for with him continually is the light of life.  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 12]          Paul had sought to impress upon the minds of his Corinthian brethren the fact that he and the ministers associated with him were but men, commissioned by God to teach the truth; that they were all engaged in the same work; and that they were alike dependent upon God for the success of their labors. The discussion that had arisen in the church regarding the relative merits of different ministers was not in the order of God, but was the result of cherishing the attributes of the natural heart. "While one saith, I am of Paul; and another, I am of Apollos; are ye not carnal? Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the Lord gave to every man? I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase. So then neither is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase."  {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, August 17, 1911 par. 13]          It was Paul who had first preached the gospel in Corinth, and who had organized the church there. This was the work that the Lord had assigned him. Later, by God's direction, other workers were brought in, to stand in their lot and place. The seed sown must be watered, and this Apollos was to do. He followed Paul in his work, to give further instruction, and to help the seed sown to develop. He won his way to the hearts of the people; but it was God who gave the increase. It is not human but divine power that works transformation of character. Those who plant and those who water, do not cause the growth of the seed; they work under God, as his appointed agencies, cooperating with him in his work. To the Master Worker belong the honor and glory that come with success.                               (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, August 17, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 1]       August 24, 1911 Apollos at Corinth    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         God's servants do not all possess the same gifts, but they are all his workmen. Each is to learn of the great Teacher, and is then to communicate what he has learned. God has given to each of his messengers an individual work. There is a diversity of gifts, but all the workers are to blend in harmony, controlled by the sanctifying influence of the Holy Spirit. As they make known the gospel of salvation, many will be convicted and converted by the power of God. The human instrumentality is hid with Christ in God, and Christ appears as the chiefest among ten thousand, the One altogether lovely.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 2]          "Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one: and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labor. For we are laborers together with God: ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." In this scripture the apostle compares the church to a cultivated field, in which the husbandmen labor, caring for the vines of the Lord's planting; and also to a building, which is to grow into a holy temple for the Lord. God is the master worker, and he has appointed to each man his work. All are to labor under his supervision, letting him work for and through his workmen. He gives them tact and skill, and if they heed his instruction, he crowns their efforts with success.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 3]          God's servants are to work together, blending in kindly, courteous order, "in honor preferring one another." There is to be no unkind criticism, no pulling to pieces of another's work; and there are to be no separate parties. Every man to whom the Lord has entrusted a message has his specific work. Each one has an individuality of his own, which he is not to sink in that of any other man; yet each is to work in harmony with his brethren. In their service, God's workers are to be essentially one. No one is to set himself up as a criterion, speaking disrespectfully of his fellow workers, or treating them as inferior. Under God, each is to do his appointed work, respected, loved, and encouraged by other laborers. Together they are to carry the work to completion.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 4]          These principles are dwelt upon at length in Paul's first letter to the Corinthian church. The apostle refers to "the ministers of Christ" as "stewards of the mysteries of God;" and of their work he declares: "It is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful. But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of man's judgment: yea, I judge not mine own self. For I know nothing by myself; yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord. Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts: and then shall every man have praise of God."  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 5]          It is not given to any human being to judge between the different servants of God. The Lord alone is the judge of man's work, and he will give to each his just reward.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 6]          The apostle, continuing, refers directly to the comparisons that had been made between his labors and those of Apollos: "These things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollos for your sakes; that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written, that no one of you be puffed up for one against another. For who maketh thee to differ from another? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?"  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 7]          Paul plainly set before the church the perils and the hardships that he and his associates had patiently endured in their service for Christ. "Even unto this present hour," he declared, "we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are buffeted, and have no certain dwelling-place; and labor, working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the off-scouring of all things unto this day. I write not these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you. For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers: for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel."  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 8]          He who sends forth gospel workers as his ambassadors is dishonored when there is manifested among the hearers so strong an attachment to some favorite minister that there is an unwillingness to accept the labors of some other teacher. The Lord sends help to his people, not always as they may choose, but as they need; for men are short-sighted, and can not discern what is for their highest good. It is seldom that one minister has all the qualifications necessary to perfect a church in all the requirements of Christianity; therefore God often sends to them other ministers each possessing some qualifications in which the others were deficient.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 9]          The church should gratefully accept these servants of Christ, even as they would accept the Master himself. They should seek to derive all the benefit possible from the instruction which each minister may give them from the Word of God. The truths that the servants of God bring are to be accepted and appreciated in the meekness of humility, but no minister is to be idolized.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 10]          Through the grace of Christ, God's ministers are made messengers of light and blessing. As by earnest, persevering prayer they obtain the endowment of the Holy Spirit and go forth weighted with the burden of soul-saving, their hearts filled with zeal to extend the triumphs of the cross, they will see fruit of their labors. Resolutely refusing to display human wisdom or to exalt self, they will accomplish a work that will withstand the assaults of Satan. Many souls will be turned from darkness to light, and many churches will be established. Men will be converted, not to the human instrumentality, but to Christ. Self will be kept in the background; Jesus only, the Man of Calvary, will appear.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 11]          Those who are working for Christ today may reveal the same distinguishing excellences revealed by those who in the apostolic age proclaimed the gospel. God is just as ready to give power to his servants today as he was to give power to Paul and Apollos, to Silas and Timothy, to Peter, James, and John.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 12]         In the apostles' day there were some misguided souls who claimed to believe in Christ, yet refused to show respect to his ambassadors. They declared that they followed no human teacher, but were taught directly by Christ, without the aid of the ministers of the gospel. They were independent in spirit, and unwilling to submit to the voice of the church. Such men were in grave danger of being deceived.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 13]          God has placed in the church, as his appointed helpers, men of varied talents that through the combined wisdom of many, the mind of the Spirit may be met. Men who move in accordance with their own strong traits of character, refusing to yoke up with others who have had a long experience in the work of God, will become blinded by self-confidence, unable to discern between the false and the true. It is not safe for such ones to be chosen as leaders in the church; for they would follow their own judgment and plans, regardless of the judgment of their brethren. It is easy for the enemy to work through those who, themselves needing counsel at every step, undertake the guardianship of souls in their own strength, without having learned the lowliness of Christ.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 14]          Impressions alone are not a safe guide to duty. The enemy often persuades men to believe that it is God who is guiding them, when in reality they are following only human impulse. But if we watch carefully, and take counsel with our brethren, we shall be given an understanding of the Lord's will; for the promise is, "The meek will he guide in judgment: and the meek will he teach his way."  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 15]          In the early Christian church, there were some who refused to recognize either Paul or Apollos, but held that Peter was their leader. They affirmed that Peter has been most intimate with Christ when the Master was upon the earth, while Paul had been a persecutor of the believers. Their views and feelings were bound about by prejudice. They did not show the liberality, the generosity, the tenderness, which reveals that Christ is abiding in the heart.  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 16]          There was danger that this party spirit would result in great evil to the Christian church; and Paul was instructed by the Lord to utter words of earnest admonition and solemn protest. Of those who were saying, "I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ," the apostle, inquired, "Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?" "Let no man glory in men," he pleaded. "For all things are yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come; all are yours; and ye are Christ's; and Christ is God's."  {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, August 24, 1911 par. 17]          Paul and Apollos were in perfect harmony. The latter was disappointed and grieved because of the dissension in the church at Corinth; he took no advantage of the preference shown to himself, nor did he encourage it, but hastily left the field of strife. When Paul afterward urged him to revisit Corinth, he declined, and did not again labor there until long afterward, when the church had reached a better spiritual state.                                                    -    {RH, August 24, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 1]       August 31, 1911 Paul at Ephesus    Mrs. E. G. White         While Apollos was preaching at Corinth, Paul fulfilled his promise to return to Ephesus. He had made a brief visit to Jerusalem, and had spent some time at Antioch, the scene of his early labors. Thence he had traveled through Asia Minor, "over all the country of Galatia and Phrygia," visiting the churches which he himself had established, and strengthening the faith of the believers.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 2]          In the time of the apostles, the western portion of Asia Minor was known as the Roman Province of Asia. Ephesus, the capital, was the great commercial center of the West. Its harbor was crowded with shipping, and its streets were thronged with people from every country. Like Corinth, it presented a promising field for missionary effort.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 3]          The Jews, now widely dispersed in all civilized lands, were generally expecting the advent of the Messiah. When John the Baptist was preaching, many, in their visits to Jerusalem at the annual feasts, had gone out to the banks of the Jordan to listen to him. There they had heard Jesus proclaimed the Promised One, and they had carried the tidings to all parts of the world. Thus had Providence prepared the way for the labors of the apostles.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 4]          On his arrival at Ephesus, Paul found twelve brethren, who, like Apollos, had been disciples of John the Baptist, and, like him, had gained some knowledge of the mission of Christ. They had not the ability of Apollos, but with the same sincerity and faith, they were seeking to spread abroad the knowledge they had received.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 5]          These brethren knew nothing of the mission of the Holy Spirit. When asked by Paul if they had received the Holy Ghost, they answered, "We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost." "Unto what then were ye baptized?" Paul inquired; and they said, "Unto John's baptism."  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 6]          Then the apostles set before them the great truths that are the foundation of the Christian's hope. He told them of Christ's life on this earth, and of his cruel death of shame. He told them how the Lord of life had broken the barriers of the tomb, and risen triumphant over death. He repeated the Saviour's commission to his disciples: "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." He told them also of Christ's promise to send the Comforter, through whose power mighty signs and wonders would be wrought, and he described how gloriously this promise had been fulfilled on the day of Pentecost.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 7]          With deep interest and grateful, wondering joy, the brethren listened to Paul's words. By faith they grasped the wonderful truth of Christ's atoning sacrifice, and received him as their Redeemer. They were then baptized in the name of Jesus; and as Paul "laid his hands upon them," they received also the baptism of the Holy Spirit, by which they were enabled to speak the languages of other nations, and to prophesy. Thus they were qualified to labor as missionaries in Ephesus and its vicinity, and also to go forth to proclaim the gospel in Asia Minor.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 8]          It was by cherishing a humble, teachable spirit that these men gained the experience that enabled them to go out as workers into the harvest-field. Their example presents to Christians a lesson of great value. There are many who make but little progress in the divine life, because they are too self-sufficient to occupy the position of learners. They are content with a superficial knowledge of God's Word. They do not wish to change their faith or practise, and hence make no effort to obtain greater light.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 9]          If the followers of Christ were but earnest seekers after wisdom, they would be led into rich fields of truth, as yet wholly unknown to them. He who will give himself to God as fully as did Moses, will be guided by the divine hand as verily as was the great leader of Israel. He may be lowly and apparently ungifted; yet if with a loving, trusting heart he obeys every intimation of God's will, his powers will be purified, ennobled, energized, and his capabilities will be increased. As he treasures the lessons of divine wisdom, a sacred commission will be entrusted to him; he will be enabled to make his life an honor to God and a blessing to the world. "The entrance of thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple."  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 10]          Today many are as ignorant of the Holy Spirit's work upon the heart as were those believers in Ephesus; yet no truth is more clearly taught in the Word of God. Prophets and apostles have dwelt upon this theme. Christ himself calls our attention to the growth of the vegetable world as an illustration of the agency of his Spirit in sustaining spiritual life. The sap of the vine, ascending from the root, is diffused to the branches, sustaining growth and producing blossoms and fruit. So the life-giving power of the Holy Spirit, proceeding from the Saviour, pervades the soul, renews the motives and affections, and brings even the thoughts into obedience to the will of God, enabling the receiver to bear the precious fruit of holy deeds.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 11]         The Author of this spiritual life is unseen, and the exact method by which that life is imparted and sustained, is beyond the power of human philosophy to explain. Yet the operations of the Spirit are always in harmony with the written Word. As in the natural, so in the spiritual world. The natural life is preserved moment by moment by divine power; yet it is not sustained by a direct miracle, but through the use of blessings placed within our reach. So the spiritual life is sustained by the use of those means that Providence has supplied. If the follower of Christ would grow up "unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ," he must eat of the bread of life, and drink of the water of salvation. He must watch and pray and work, in all things giving heed to the instruction of God in his Word.  {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, August 31, 1911 par. 12]          There is still another lesson for us in the experience of those Jewish converts. When they received baptism at the hand of John, they did not fully comprehend the mission of Jesus as the sin-bearer. They were holding serious errors; but with clearer light, they gladly accepted Christ as their Redeemer, and with this step of advance came a change in their obligations. As they received a purer faith, there was a corresponding change in their life. In token of this change, and as an acknowledgment of their faith in Christ, they were rebaptized in the name of Jesus.                             (Concluded next week)                                                    -    {RH, August 31, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 1]       September 7, 1911 Paul at Ephesus    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         As was his custom, Paul had begun his work at Ephesus by preaching in the synagogue of the Jews. He continued to labor there for three months, "disputing and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God." At first he met with a favorable reception; but as in other fields, he was soon violently opposed. "Divers were hardened, and believed not, but spake evil of that way before the multitude." As they persisted in their rejection of the gospel, the apostle ceased to preach in the synagogue.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 2]          The Spirit of God had wrought with and through Paul in his labors for his countrymen. Sufficient evidence had been presented to convince all who honestly desired to know the truth. But many permitted themselves to be controlled by prejudice and unbelief, and refused to yield to the most conclusive evidence. Fearing that the faith of the believers would be endangered by continued association with these opposers of the truth, Paul separated from them, and gathered the disciples into a distinct body, continuing his public instruction in the school of Tyrannus, a teacher of some note.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 3]          Paul saw that "a great door and effectual" was opening before him, though there were "many adversaries." Ephesus was not only the most magnificent, but the most corrupt, of the cities of Asia. Superstition and sensual pleasure held sway over her teeming population. Under the shadow of her temples, criminals of every grade found shelter, and the most degrading vices flourished.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 4]          Ephesus was a popular center for the worship of Diana. The fame of the magnificent temple of "Diana of the Ephesians," extended throughout all Asia and the world. Its surpassing splendor made it the pride, not only of the city, but of the nation. The idol within the temple was declared by tradition to have fallen from the sky. Upon it were inscribed symbolic characters, which were believed to possess great power. Books had been written by the Ephesians to explain the meaning and use of these symbols.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 5]          Among those who gave close study to these costly books were many magicians, who wielded a powerful influence over the minds of the superstitious worshipers of the image within the temple.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 6]          The apostle Paul, in his labors at Ephesus, was given special tokens of divine favor. The power of God accompanied his efforts, and many were healed of physical maladies. "God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul: so that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them." These manifestations of supernatural power were far more potent than had ever before been witnessed in Ephesus, and were of such a character that they could not be imitated by the skill of the juggler or the enchantments of the sorcerer. As these miracles were wrought in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, the people had opportunity to see that the God of heaven was more powerful than the magicians who were worshipers of the goddess Diana. Thus the Lord exalted his servant, even before the idolaters themselves, immeasurably above the most powerful and favored of the magicians.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 7]          But he to whom all the spirits of evil are subject, and who had given his servants authority over them, was about to bring still greater shame and defeat upon those who despised and profaned his holy name. Sorcery had been prohibited by the Mosaic law, on pain of death, yet from time to time it had been secretly practised by apostate Jews. At the time of Paul's visit to Ephesus, there were in the city "certain of the vagabond Jews, exorcists," who, seeing the wonders wrought by him, "took upon them to call over them which had evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus." An attempt was made by "seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew, and chief of the priests." Finding a man possessed with a demon, they addressed him, "We adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preacheth." But "the evil spirit answered and said, Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are ye? And the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, and overcame them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 8]          Thus unmistakable proof was given of the sacredness of the name of Jesus, and the peril which they incurred who should invoke it without faith in the divinity of the Saviour's mission. "Fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified."  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 9]          Facts which had previously been concealed were now brought to light. In accepting Christianity, some of the believers had not fully renounced their superstitions. To some extent they still continued the practise of magic. Now, convinced of their error, "many that believed came, and confessed, and showed their deeds." Even to some of the sorcerers themselves the good work extended; and "many of them also which used curious arts brought their books together, and burned them before all men: and they counted the price of them, and found if fifty thousand pieces of silver. So mightily grew the word of God and prevailed."  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 10]          By burning their books on magic, the Ephesian converts showed that the things in which they had once delighted they now abhorred. It was by and through magic that they had especially offended God and imperiled their souls; and it was against magic that they showed such indignation. Thus they gave evidence of true conversion.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 11]          These treatises on divination contained rules and forms of communication with evil spirits. They were the regulations of the worship of Satan,--directions for soliciting his help and obtaining information from him. By retaining these books, the disciples would have exposed themselves to temptation; by selling them they would have placed temptation in the way of others. They had renounced the kingdom of darkness, and to destroy its power they did not hesitate at any sacrifice. Thus truth triumphed over men's prejudices and their love of money.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 12]          By this manifestation of the power of Christ, a mighty victory for Christianity was gained in the very stronghold of superstition. The influence of what had taken place was more wide-spread than even Paul realized. From Ephesus the news was widely circulated, and a strong impetus was given to the cause of Christ. Long after the apostle himself had finished his course, these scenes lived in the memory of men, and were the means of winning many to the gospel.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 13]          It is fondly supposed that heathen superstitions have disappeared before the civilization of the twentieth century. But the Word of God and the stern testimony of facts declare that sorcery is practised in this age as verily as in the days of the old-time magicians. The ancient system of magic was, in reality, the same as what is now known as modern Spiritualism. Satan is finding access to thousands of minds by presenting himself under the guise of departed friends. The Scriptures declare that "the dead know not anything." Their thoughts, their love, their hatred, have perished. The dead do not hold communion with the living. But true to his early cunning, Satan employs this device in order to gain control of minds.  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 14]          Through Spiritualism many of the sick, the bereaved, the curious, are communicating with evil spirits. All who venture to do this are on dangerous ground. The Word of truth declares how God regards them. In ancient times he pronounced a stern judgment on a king who had sent for counsel to a heathen oracle: "Is it not because there is not a God in Israel, that thou sendest to inquire of Baalzebub the god of Ekron? therefore thou shalt not come down from that bed on which thou art gone up, but thou shalt surely die."  {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, September 7, 1911 par. 15]          The magicians of heathen times have their counterpart in the Spiritualistic mediums, the clairvoyants, and the fortune-tellers of today. The mystic voices that spoke at Endor and at Ephesus are still by their lying words misleading the children of men. Could the veil be lifted from before our eyes, we should see evil angels employing all their arts to deceive and to destroy. Wherever an influence is exerted to cause men to forget God, there Satan is exercising his bewitching power. When men yield to his influence, the mind is bewildered and the soul polluted ere they are aware. The apostle's admonition to the Ephesian church should be heeded by the people of God today: "Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them."                                                    -    {RH, September 7, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 1]      September 14, 1911 Days of Toil and Trial    Mrs. E. G. White         For over three years Ephesus was the center of Paul's work. A flourishing church was raised up here, and from this city the gospel spread throughout the province of Asia, among both Jews and Gentiles.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 2]          The apostle had now for some time been contemplating another missionary journey. He "purposed in the spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, After I have been there, I must also see Rome." In harmony with this plan, "he sent into Macedonia two of them that ministered unto him, Timotheus and Erastus;" but feeling that the cause in Ephesus still demanded his presence, he decided to remain until after Pentecost. An event soon occurred, however, which hastened his departure.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 3]          Once a year, special ceremonies were held at Ephesus in honor of the goddess Diana. These attracted great numbers of people from all parts of the province. Throughout this period, festivities were conducted with the utmost pomp and splendor. The gods were represented by certain ones of the people chosen for the purpose, who were regarded as objects of worship, and were honored by processions, sacrifices, and libations. Musical contests, feats of athletes, and fierce combats between men and beasts, drew crowds to the vast theaters. The whole city was a scene of brilliant display and wild revelry. The air rang with the shouts of mirth. The people gave themselves up to feasting, drunkenness, and the vilest debauchery.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 4]          This gala season was a trying time for those who had newly come to the faith. The company of believers who met in the school of Tyrannus made an inharmonious note in the festive chorus, and ridicule, reproach, and insult were freely heaped upon them. Paul's labors had given the heathen worship a telling blow, in consequence of which there was a perceptible falling off in the attendance at the national festival, and in the enthusiasm of the worshipers. The influence of his teachings extended far beyond the actual converts to the faith. Many who had not openly accepted the new doctrines became so far enlightened as to lose all confidence in heathen gods. Paul's presence in the city called special attention to the fact, and curses loud and deep were uttered against him.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 5]          There existed also another cause of dissatisfaction. An extensive and profitable business had grown up at Ephesus from the manufacture and sale of small shrines and images, modeled after the temple and the image of Diana. Those interested in this industry found their gains diminishing, and all united in attributing the unwelcome change to Paul's labors.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 6]          Demetrius, a manufacturer of silver shrines, calling together the workmen of his craft, said: "Sirs, ye know that by this craft we have our wealth. Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned away much people, saying that they be no gods, which are made with hands: so that not only this our craft is in danger to be set at naught; but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised, and her magnificence should be destroyed, whom all Asia and the world worshipeth." These words roused the excitable passions of the people. "They were full of wrath, and cried out, saying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 7]          A report of this speech was rapidly circulated. "The whole city was filled with confusion." Search was made for Paul, but the apostle was not to be found. His brethren, receiving an intimation of the danger, had hurried him from the place. Angels of God had been sent to guard the apostle; his time to die a martyr's death had not yet come.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 8]          Failing to find the object of their wrath, the mob seized "Gaius and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul's companions in travel;" and with these "they rushed with one accord into the theater."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 9]          Paul's place of concealment was not far distant, and he soon learned of the peril of his beloved brethren. Forgetful of his own safety, he desired to go at once to the theater to address the rioters. But "the disciples suffered him not." Gaius and Aristarchus were not the prey that the people sought; no serious harm to them was apprehended. But should the apostle's pale, care-worn face be seen, it would arouse at once the worst passions of the mob, and there would not be the least human possibility of saving his life.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 10]          Paul was still eager to defend the truth before the multitude; but he was at last deterred by a message of warning from the theater. "Certain of the chief of Asia, which were his friends, sent unto him, desiring that he would not adventure himself into the theater."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 11]          The tumult in the theater was continually increasing. "Some . . . cried one thing, and some another: for the assembly was confused; and the more part knew not wherefore they were come together." The fact that Paul and some of his companions were of Hebrew extraction, made the Jews anxious to show plainly that they were not sympathizers with Paul and his work. They therefore thrust forward one of their own number to set the matter before the people. The speaker chosen was Alexander, one of the craftsmen, a coppersmith, to whom Paul afterward referred as having done him much evil. Alexander was a man of considerable ability, and he bent all his energies to direct the wrath of the people exclusively against Paul and his companions. But the crowd, seeing that Alexander was a Jew, thrust him aside; and "all with one voice about the space of two hours cried out, Great is Diana of the Ephesians."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 12]          At last, from sheer exhaustion, they ceased, and there was a momentary silence. Then the recorder of the city arrested the attention of the crowd, and by virtue of his office obtained a hearing. He met the people on their own ground, and showed that there was no cause for the present tumult. He appealed to their reason. "Ye men of Ephesus," he said, "what man is there that knoweth not how that the city of the Ephesians is a worshiper of the great goddess Diana, and of the image which fell down from Jupiter? Seeing then that these things can not be spoke against, ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. For ye have brought hither these men, which are neither robbers of churches, nor yet blasphemers of your goddess. Wherefore if Demetrius, and the craftsmen which are with him, have a matter against any man, the law is open, and there are deputies: let them implead one another. But if ye inquire anything concerning other matters, it shall be determined in a lawful assembly. For we are in danger to be called in question for this day's uproar, there being no cause whereby we may give an account of this concourse. And when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 13]          In his speech Demetrius had said, "This our craft is in danger." These words reveal the real cause of the tumult at Ephesus, and also the cause of much of the persecution which followed the apostles in their work. Demetrius and his fellow craftsmen saw that by the teaching and spread of the gospel the business of image-making was endangered. The income of pagan priests and artisans was at stake; and for this reason they aroused against Paul the most bitter opposition.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 14]          The decision of the recorder and of others holding honorable offices in the city, had set Paul before the people as one innocent of any unlawful act. This was another triumph of Christianity over error and superstition. God had raised up a great magistrate to vindicate his apostle, and hold the tumultuous mob in check. Paul's heart was filled with gratitude to God that his life had been preserved, and that Christianity had not been brought into disrepute by the tumult at Ephesus.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 15]          "After the uproar was ceased, Paul called unto him the disciples, and embraced them, and departed for to go into Macedonia." On this journey he was accompanied by two faithful Ephesian brethren, Tychicus and Trophimus.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 16]          Paul's labors in Ephesus were concluded. His ministry there had been a season of incessant labor, of many trials, and of deep anguish. He had taught the people in public and from house to house, with many tears instructing and warning them. Continually he had been opposed by the Jews, who lost no opportunity to stir up the popular feeling against him. Again and again he had been attacked by the mob, and subjected to insult and abuse. By every means which they could employ, the enemies of the gospel had sought to destroy the effects of his work.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 17]          And while thus battling against opposition, pushing forward with untiring zeal the gospel work, and guarding the interests of a church yet young in the faith, Paul was bearing upon his soul a heavy burden for all the churches. Nor was he released even from physical labor. At Ephesus, as at Corinth, he worked with his own hands to supply his necessities. In weariness and pain from unceasing toil and constant danger, enfeebled by disease, and at times depressed in spirit, he steadfastly pursued his work.  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 18]          News of apostasy in churches of his planting caused him deep anguish. He greatly feared that his efforts in their behalf might prove to be in vain. Many a sleepless night was spent in prayer and earnest thought, as he learned of the methods employed to counteract his work. As he had opportunity, he wrote to the churches, giving reproof, counsel, admonition, and encouragement, as their condition demanded. In his epistles the apostle does not dwell on his own trials, yet there are occasional glimpses of his labors and sufferings in the cause of Christ. Stripes and imprisonment, cold and hunger and thirst, perils by land and by sea, in the city and in the wilderness, from his own countrymen, from the heathen, and from false brethren,--all these he endured for the sake of the gospel. He was "defamed," "reviled," made "the offscouring of all things," "perplexed," "persecuted," "troubled on every side," "in jeopardy every hour," "alway delivered unto death for Jesus' sake."  {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, September 14, 1911 par. 19]          Amid the constant storm of opposition, the clamor of enemies, and the desertion of friends, the intrepid apostle almost lost heart. But he looked back to Calvary, and with new ardor pressed on to spread the knowledge of the Crucified. He was but treading the blood-stained path that Christ had trodden before him. He sought no discharge from the warfare till he should lay off his armor at the feet of his Redeemer.                                                    -    {RH, September 14, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 1]       September 28, 1911 A Work of Preparation    Mrs. E. G. White         There is an earnest work of preparation to be done by Seventh-day Adventists if they would stand firm in the trying experiences just before them. If they remain true to God in the confusion and temptation of the last days, they must seek the Lord in humility of heart for wisdom to resist the deceptions of the enemy. At this time every believer in present truth should stand identified as a laborer together with God.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 2]          Ever are we to keep in mind the solemn thought of the Lord's soon return, and in view of this to recognize the individual work to be done. Through the aid of the Holy Spirit we are to resist natural inclinations and tendencies to wrong, and weed out of the life every unchristlike element. Thus we shall prepare our hearts for the reception of God's blessing, which will impart to us grace, and bring us into harmony with the faith of Jesus. For this work of preparation great advantages have been granted to this people, in light bestowed, in messages of warning and instruction, sent through the agency of the Spirit of God.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 3]          Because of the increasing power of Satan's temptations, the times in which we live are full of peril for the children of God, and we need to learn constantly of the Great Teacher, that we may take every step in surety and righteousness. Wonderful scenes are opening before us, and at this time a living testimony is to be borne in the lives of God's professing people, so that the world may see that in this age when evil reigns on every side, there is yet a people who are laying aside their will and are seeking to do God's will,--a people in whose hearts and lives the law of God is written. There are strong temptations before us, sharp tests. The commandment-keeping people of God are to prepare for this time of trial by obtaining a deeper experience in the things of God and a practical knowledge of the righteousness of Christ.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 4]          In the night season I heard words spoken, reproving the speech and deportment of those who indulge in trifling words and careless actions. The Lord is not pleased with the careless speech, the frivolous words that come so often from lips professing to serve him. His Spirit is grieved that those who are called by his name do not perfect his righteousness in their words. The righteous judgments of God will not spare the trifler. The people who have had great light will not be excused if they neglect to give, by a godly example, the light of truth to those with whom they associate.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 5]          Not to unbelievers only, but to church members the words are spoken, "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near." With the light that has come to him, the believer has serious responsibilities placed upon him. He must not allow trifles to lead him to neglect the religion of Christ.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 6]          It is dangerous for us to subordinate matters of eternal interest to the common affairs of life. "Enter ye in at the strait gate," the Saviour declares, "for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 7]          "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity."  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 8]          What can I say to you, my brethren and sisters, that will arouse you to the importance of the times in which we live, and lead you to a faithful examination of heart and life? Are your lives in harmony with the life of sacrifice that Christ lived on the earth? In giving his Son to the human race, the Father gave to his church a wonderful example of self-forgetting love. Christ came that he might open to the comprehension of men and women the principles that underlie the great plan of redemption, that they might be led to cooperate with him in his work of sacrifice for the salvation of mankind. But the want of fervor, the lack of self-denial, on the part of many who bear Christ's name, hinder the doing of the very work for which his church on earth was organized. The selfishness and indifference manifested by professing Christians soothes the consciences of many who would be aroused from their unbelief, had they before them in the lives of professing Christians, a living witness to the power of the gospel to transform the character.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 9]          Self-sacrifice is the key-note of Christ's teachings. Often this is enjoined upon believers in language that seems authoritative, because there is no other way to save men than to cut them away from their life of selfishness. Christ gave, in his life on earth, a true representation of the power of the gospel. He suffered the cruel death on the cross, that we might have a true conception of his love for us, and of the spirit of self-sacrifice that must take possession of every believer in him. He became poor that we through his poverty might be made rich. To every soul who will suffer with him in resistance of sin, in labor for his cause, in self-denial for the good of others, he promises a part in the eternal reward of the righteous. Through the exercise of the spirit that characterized his life-work, we are to become partakers of his nature. Partaking in this life of sacrifice for the sake of others, we shall share with him in the life to come the "far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory."  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 10]          Angels marvel that those who have so long had the light of truth are so slow in bearing it to the dark places of the earth. There are many calls from unworked fields. From many lands the call is sounding, Come over and help us. Shall we not do our part to make it possible to respond to these calls? Shall we not give freely of our means to plant the standard of truth in new territory? There are some who are doing their utmost to aid the work of missions; but there are many who seem indifferent to the claims that God makes upon them for unselfish service. Shall we not at this time study ways by which we can save for the cause of God? Much can be accomplished by small acts of self-denial. While our sisters should dress becomingly, they should, in their expenditure of means in this respect, seek to represent the simplicity of Christ.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 11]          Let every unnecessary expense be avoided. Bring the tithes into the storehouse, and let free-will offerings be made. In this way those who can not go as missionaries to foreign lands may act their part toward saving many who are perishing in the darkness of heathenism. When men and women are truly converted, they will not only be willing, but anxious to have a part in the saving of the lost.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 12]          Christ's life on earth was an object-lesson of the spirit that must possess those who would be faithful stewards of the grace of Christ. He traveled long distances that he might give temporal and spiritual blessings to those who needed both. He supplied the physical and spiritual needs of the multitudes who followed him. It is our privilege to unite with Christ in his work of mercy and benevolence. The weary and heavy laden are to be relieved by the message of truth. All who will humble their hearts before him and be converted, the Lord will use in his great purpose of salvation.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 13]          Never was there a time when it was more important that men and women discern present duty, nor a time when decisive action was more greatly needed, than now. My brethren and sisters, withhold not from God at this time that for which he is asking. Let your daily lives witness to the faith you profess. Do not feel that you must follow every prevailing fashion, but dress plainly and neatly; deny self that money may flow into the treasury for the advancement of the message.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 14]          When the eternal welfare of others means more to us than our present ease and enjoyment, we shall sacrifice in order to advance the work of God. The great object of Christ's mission -- the salvation of perishing souls -- will urge us to self-denial and sacrifice.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 15]          My brethren and sisters, your gold and silver is needed to carry the work effectively in the large cities. Will you not deny yourselves of needless things, and use the means thus saved for the progress of the work? The Lord will be pleased to see you moved to acts of self-denial; for thus you will show yourselves laborers together with him at this time when new doors are opening to the message. It was a most costly sacrifice that the Lord of heaven made in our behalf. His divine benevolence was stirred to its depths that the blessings lost to man by the fall might be restored. And "he that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?"  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 16]          Upon every believer in present truth God has laid a work. This last message of warning is to be given in all our cities, large and small. This message is to be revived in the hearts of believers, that they may go forth to publish its warnings and instruction throughout the land. The evidences that have been given of the truthfulness of this message are to be repeated with power. Medical missionaries are to go forth; workers in every line are to proclaim, "Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him."  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 17]          I am instructed to say to believers everywhere, Find your place. Do not stand questioning, but take hold of the work that you see waiting to be done. "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations," is Christ's commission to his followers today; and, he says, "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." I am thankful that some are being led out to work with intensity for the extension of the message of truth. I pray that their zeal may be tempered with wisdom, that the spirit of kindness and of consideration for the rights and privileges of others may be manifest in all their efforts.  {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, September 28, 1911 par. 18]         Great is the need of consecrated workers who will bear to the world a living testimony of the truth and its power to transform the life. O for men who will stand in their lot and place to do the work that is essential to be done in giving the message to mankind! Soon we must render to God an account of the deeds done in the body. There is much earnest work to do. My brethren and sisters, proclaim the message of warning for this time, and show the blessedness resulting from obedience to all of God's commandments.                                                    -    {RH, September 28, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 1]       October 5, 1911 Parents as Character Builders    Mrs. E. G. White         Seventh - Day Adventist parents should more fully realize their responsibilities as character builders. God places before them the privilege of being strengtheners of his cause through the consecration and labors of their children. He desires to see gathered out from the homes of our people a large company of youth who, because of the godly influences of their homes, have surrendered their hearts to him, and go forth to give him the highest service of their lives. Directed and trained by the godly instruction of the home, the influence of the morning and evening season of worship, the consistent example of parents who love and fear God, they have learned to submit to God as their teacher and leader, and they are prepared to render him acceptable service as loyal sons and daughters. Such youth are prepared to represent to the world the grace and power of Christ.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 2]          Children and youth are to be taught that their capabilities were given them for the honor and glory of God. To this end they must learn the lesson of obedience; for only by lives of willing obedience can they render to God the service he requires. Before the child is old enough to reason, he may be taught to obey. By gentle, persistent effort, the habit should be established. Thus to a great degree may be prevented those later conflicts between will and authority that do so much to create in the minds of the youth alienation and bitterness toward parents and teachers, and too often resistance of all authority, human and divine.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 3]          Let children be shown that true reverence is revealed by obedience. God has commanded nothing that is unessential, and there is no other way of manifesting reverence so pleasing to him as obedience to that which he has spoken.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 4]          Parents who truly love Christ will bear witness to this in a love for their children that will not indulge, but will work wisely for their highest good. These children have been bought with a price. Christ sacrificed his life that he might redeem them from wrong-doing. Parents who appreciate the sacrifice Christ and the Father have made in behalf of the race, will cooperate with them, lending every sanctified energy and ability to the work of saving their children. Instead of treating them as playthings, they will regard them as the purchase of Christ, and will teach them that they are to become the children of God. Instead of allowing them to indulge evil temper and selfish desires, they will teach them lessons of self-restraint.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 5]          As parents and children cooperate in seeking to reach God's ideal for them, strength and blessing will come into their lives; and joy and satisfaction will fill the hearts of parents when they see, as the fruit of their labors, their children growing up in the love of the truth, and endeavoring to reach the fulness of God's purpose for them.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 6]          Let parents study the instruction of the sixth chapter of Deuteronomy. If the counsels of the Word of God are faithfully followed, the saving grace of Christ will be brought to our youth; for the children who are trained to love and obey God, and who yield themselves to the molding power of his Word, are the objects of God's special care and blessing.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 7]          The Lord commanded Israel: "These words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. And thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as frontlets between thine eyes. And thou shalt write them upon the posts of thy house, and on thy gates. . . .  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 8]          "Ye shall diligently keep the commandments of the Lord your God, and his testimonies, and his statutes, which he hath commanded thee. And thou shalt do that which is right and good in the sight of the Lord: that it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest go in and possess the good land which the Lord sware unto thy fathers, to cast out all thine enemies from before thee, as the Lord hath spoken.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 9]          "And when thy son asketh thee in time to come, saying, What mean the testimonies, and the statutes, and the judgments, which the Lord our God hath commanded you? then thou shalt say unto thy son, We were Pharaoh's bondmen in Egypt; and the Lord brought us out of Egypt with a mighty hand: and the Lord showed signs and wonders, great and sore, upon Egypt, upon Pharaoh, and upon all his household, before our eyes: and he brought us out from thence, that he might bring us in, to give us the land which he sware unto our fathers. And the Lord commanded us to do all these statutes, to fear the Lord our God, for our good always, that he might preserve us alive, as it is at this day. And it shall be our righteousness, if we observe to do all these commandments before the Lord our God, as he hath commanded us."  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 10]        Wherever in Israel God's plan of education was carried into effect, its results testified of its Author. But in very many households the training appointed by heaven, and the characters thus developed, were alike rare. God's plan was but partially and imperfectly fulfilled. By unbelief and by disregard of the Lord's directions, the Israelites surrounded themselves with temptations that few had power to resist. At their settlement in Canaan "they did not destroy the nations, concerning whom the Lord had commanded them: but were mingled among the heathen, and learned their works. And they served their idols: which were a snare unto them." Their heart was not right with God, "neither were they steadfast in his covenant. But he, being full of compassion, forgave their iniquity, and destroyed them not; yea, many a time turned he his anger away. . . . For he remembered that they were but flesh; a wind that passeth away, and cometh not again." Fathers and mothers in Israel became indifferent to their obligation to God, indifferent to their obligation to their own children. Through unfaithfulness in the home, and idolatrous influences without, many of the Hebrew youth received an education differing widely from that which God had planned for them. They learned the ways of the heathen.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 11]          The lesson is recorded for our instruction. The enemy of souls will invent may things to lead the minds of our youth from firm faith in God to the idolatrous practises of the world. Let the cautions given to ancient Israel be carefully studied. Satan's efforts to spoil the thoughts and confuse the judgment are unceasing, and we must be on our guard.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 12]          We must be careful to maintain our allegiance to God as his peculiar people. While wickedness is increasing in the world, the people of God are to increase in understanding, in sanctified devotion to the cause of God, in keenness of perception to discern between righteousness and unrighteousness. At this time we can not afford to run any risks. If we commit sin, the Lord will be greatly dishonored. But if we work the works of righteousness, we shall follow on to know the Lord more and more perfectly.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 13]          We should endeavor to keep out of our homes every influence that is not productive of good. In this matter some parents have much to learn. To those who feel free to read story magazines and novels, I say: You are sowing seed, the harvest of which you will not care to gather. There is no spiritual strength to be gained from such reading. Rather it destroys the love for the pure truth the Word. Through the agency of novels and story magazines Satan is working to fill with unreal and trivial thoughts the minds that should be diligently studying the Word of God. Thus he is robbing thousands upon thousands of the time and energy and self-discipline demanded by the stern problems of life.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 14]          Let the youth be taught to give close study to the Word of God. Received into the soul, it will prove a mighty barricade against temptation. "Thy word," the psalmist declares, "have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee." "By the word of thy lips I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer."  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 15]          I counsel every believer who in the past has indulged the love of fictitious reading to put away novels, and study the Word of God. Those who claim to believe the truth for this time need to search the Scriptures. "Ye are not your own," the apostle Paul declares, "for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." The life of the believer is to be lived for him who gave his life for us. He is to act understandingly. The wealth of the soul's affections is to flow forth to the One who gave all that he might win men and women to God. Through the knowledge of him the life will be sanctified.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 16]          Fathers and mothers, turn your hearts to seek the Lord; for a great responsibility rests upon you to give your children a correct mold of character. Keep ever before you their eternal interests. Educate them to be refined, pure, nobel, revealing the highest traits of character, and before the world and heaven to make known that they have chosen to serve God. True Christlike characters will bear the seal of God's approval.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 17]          Great blessings and spiritual strength will come to the families who will determine to put away those things which are unessential, and will resolutely take up the work of preparation for the coming of the Lord. God has entrusted parents with the work of helping their children to gain a Christlike experience. Will you prepare the way of the Lord by bearing a decided message for him, not only in words, but by a godly example? The Lord's coming is very near. Those who know the truth should practise the truth, letting the light shine forth in precept and example.  {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, October 5, 1911 par. 18]          Would you help other families to use their God-given talents to his glory? Then reveal in your own lives conformity to the image of Christ. Improve the talents you have; cultivate the powers of mind and body; increase your knowledge of the Word of God; improve the gift of speech; but the witness of a godly example uplift before others the power of the Word to transform the character. In simplicity and sympathy seek to make known to souls their great need, and point them to the One who will be all and in all to those who seek him. Engage understandingly in this work, and you will receive increased light and increased power to serve.                                                                   -    {RH, October 5, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 1]   -PC- RH     October 12, 1911 A Godly Example in the Home    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord has recently impressed upon me again the need of reminding Seventh-day Adventist parents of the important work to be done in the home. To all parents who profess to believe in the soon return of Christ, there is given a solemn work of preparation, that they and their children may be ready to meet the Lord at his coming. God desires to see parents take their position whole-heartedly for him, that there may be no perverting of the work he has given them to do, and that our children and youth may understand clearly the will of God concerning them. They are to learn to resist evil and choose righteousness, to turn from sin and become the faithful servants of God, prepared to give him their life's highest service.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 2]          There are few parents who realize how important it is to give to their children the influence of a godly example. Yet this is far more potent than precept. No other means is so effective in training them in right lines. The children and youth must have a true copy in right-doing if they succeed in overcoming sin and perfecting a Christian character. This copy they should find in the lives of their parents. If they enter the city of God, and rejoice in the overcomer's reward, some one must show them the way. By living before their children godly, consistent lives, parents may make the work before them clear and plain.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 3]          It is God's desire that parents should be to their children the embodiment of the principles laid down in his Word. Let them make it their aim to train their children for God. To keep the feet of their children in the narrow path will call for faithful effort and constant prayer, but it is possible to train the children and youth to love and serve God. It is possible to inculcate the principles of righteousness, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little, until the desires and inclinations of the heart are in harmony with the mind and will of God. When fathers and mothers realize the responsibility resting upon them, and respond to the appeals of God's Spirit in behalf of this neglected work, there will be seen in the homes of the people transformations that will cause the angels to rejoice.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 4]          Let parents study the first chapter of the second epistle of Peter. Here is represented the exalted excellence of Bible truth. It teaches that the Christian's experience is to be one of steady growth, of constant gain in graces and virtues that will give strength to the character and fit the soul for eternal life.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 5]          "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you," the apostle writes, "through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 6]          "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and can not see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 7]          It is the privilege of parents and children to grow together in the grace of Christ. Those who comply with the conditions laid down in the Word will find full provision for their spiritual needs, and for power to overcome. Feeling the need of that grace which Heaven alone can furnish, and which Christ imparts to all who seek, they will become partakers of the heavenly gift.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 8]          Those who have accepted Bible truth are to keep the truth circumspectly. They are to follow on to know the Lord, gathering into their souls the light of heaven. But they must not stop there. They are to communicate the light and knowledge received. The Lord expects parents to make earnest, united efforts in the training of their children for him. In the home they are to cultivate the graces of the Spirit, in all their ways acknowledging him who through the sanctification of the Spirit has promised to make us perfect in every good work. When parents awaken to a true understanding of their neglected duties, they will marvel at the spiritual blindness that has characterized their past experience. And when they become learners of Christ, they will be taught how to do their work acceptably.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 9]          There has been too little definite work done in preparing our children for the tests that all must meet in their contact with the world and its influences. They have not been helped as they should to form characters strong enough to resist temptation and stand firm for the principles of right, in the terrible issues before all who remain faithful to the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 10]          Parents need to understand the temptations that the youth must daily meet, that they may teach them how to overcome them. There are influences in the school and in the world that parents need to guard against. God wants us to turn our eyes from the vanities and pleasures and ambitions of the world, and set them on the glorious and immortal reward of those who run with patience the race set before them in the gospel. He wants us to educate our children to avoid the influences that would draw them away from Christ. The Lord is soon coming, and we must prepare for this solemn event. My brethren and sisters, let your daily life in the home reveal the living principles of the Word of God. Heavenly agencies will cooperate with you as you seek to reach the standard of perfection, and as you seek to teach your children how to conform their lives to the principles of righteousness. Christ and heavenly agencies are waiting to quicken your spiritual sensibilities, to renew your activities, and to teach you of the deep things of God.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 11]          Parents should be united in their faith, that they may be united in their efforts to bring their children up in the belief of the truth. Upon the mother in a special sense rests the work of molding the minds of the young children. But the father should feel more deeply than he usually does his responsibilities in the home. Upon him as well as upon the mother rests the duty of laboring for the spiritual welfare of his children. Business matters often keep the father much from home, and prevent him from taking an equal share in the training of the children; but whenever he can, he should unite with the mother in this work. Let parents work unitedly, instilling into their children's hearts the principles of righteousness.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 12]          The vows of David recorded in Psalm 101 should be the vows of all upon whom rest the responsibilities of guarding the influences of the home. David declared: "I will behave myself wisely in a perfect way. . . . I will walk within my house with a perfect heart. I will set no wicked thing before mine eyes: I hate the work of them that turn aside; it shall not cleave unto me. A froward heart shall depart from me: I will not know a wicked person.  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 13]         "Whoso privily slandereth his neighbor, him will I cut off: him that hath a high look and a proud heart will not I suffer. Mine eyes shall be upon the faithful of the land, that they may dwell with me: he that walketh in a perfect way, he shall serve me. He that worketh deceit shall not dwell within my house: he that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight."  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 14]          Home missionary work is a most important work. It should be our first work to give that light to those related to us by the ties of kinship and blood. There should be no neglect on our part to do our utmost to bring them to an understanding of the knowledge we have received. "If any man provide not for his own," the apostle Paul declared, "and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel."  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 15]          Shall the people who have a solemn message to bear for the enlightenment and salvation of the world, make little or no effort for the members of their own family who are unconverted to the truth? Will parents allow their minds to be engrossed with trifling matters, to the neglect of the all-important question, "Is my family prepared to meet the Lord?" Will they assent to the great truths that are present truth for these last days, and be interested to see this message going to other peoples and lands, while they allow their children, their most precious possession, to go on unwarned of their danger and unprepared for the future? Shall those who, from the Word of God and through the witness of his Spirit, have had clear light concerning their duty allow the years to pass without making definite efforts to save their children?  {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, October 12, 1911 par. 16]          Christ is waiting for the cooperation of human agencies, that he may impress the hearts of our children and youth. With intense desire heavenly beings long to see parents making that preparation which is essential if they and their children stand loyal to God in the coming conflict, and enter in through the gates to the city of God. Let parents arouse from their indifference, and redeem the time. Let them seek to correct the mistakes they have made in the past in the management of their children. Let those who have neglected their God-given work repent of their neglect, and in the fear of God take up their responsibilities. As they seek to magnify the law of God in the daily life, they will make that law honorable in the eyes of their children.                                                                   -    {RH, October 12, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 1]       October 26, 1911 The Use of Talents    Mrs. E. G. White         The parable of the talents should be a matter of the most careful and prayerful study; for it has a personal and individual application to every man, woman, and child possessed of the powers of reason. Your obligation and responsibility are in proportion to the talents God has bestowed upon you. There is not a follower of Christ but has some peculiar gift for the use of which he is accountable to God. Many have excused themselves from rendering their gift to the service of Christ, because others were possessed of superior endowments and advantages. The opinion has prevailed that only those who are especially talented are required to sanctify their abilities to the service of God.  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 2]          It has come to be understood that talents are given only to a certain favored class, to the exclusion of others who, of course, are not called upon to share in the toils or rewards. But it is not so represented in the parable. When the master of the house called his servants, he gave to every man his work. The whole family of God are included in the responsibility of using their Lord's goods. Every individual, from the lowliest and most obscure to the greatest and most exalted, is a moral agent endowed with abilities for which he is accountable to God. To a greater or less degree, all are placed in charge of the talents of their Lord. The spiritual, mental, and physical ability, the influence, station, possessions, affections, sympathies, all are precious talents to be used in the cause of the Master for the salvation of souls for whom Christ died.  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 3]          How few appreciate these blessings! How few seek to improve their talent, and increase their usefulness in the world! The Master has given to every man his work. He has given to every man according to his ability, and his trust is in proportion to his capacity. God requires every one to be a worker in his vineyard. You are to take up the work that has been placed in your charge, and do it faithfully. "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest." Let the business man do his business in a way that will glorify his Master because of his fidelity. Let him carry his religion into everything that is done, and reveal to men the spirit of Christ. Let the mechanic be a diligent and faithful representative of him who toiled in the lowly walks of life in the cities of Judea. Let every one who names the name of Christ so work that men, by seeing his good works, may be led to glorify their Creator and Redeemer. "Whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord." Let the upbuilding of the kingdom of Christ be your constant thought, and let every effort be directed toward this one end.  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 4]          Those who have been blessed with superior talents should not depreciate the value of the services of those who are less gifted than themselves. The smallest trust is a trust from God. With the blessing of God, the one talent through diligent use will be doubled, and the two used in the service of Christ will be increased to four; and thus the humblest instrument may grow in power and usefulness. The earnest purpose, the self-denying efforts, are all seen, appreciated, and accepted by the God of heaven. "Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones." God alone can estimate the worth of his service, and see the far-reaching influence of him who works for the glory of his Maker.  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 5]          We are to make the very best use of our opportunities, and to study to show ourselves approved unto God. God will accept our best efforts; but let no one imagine he will be pleased with ignorance and inability when, with proper improvement of privileges bestowed, a better service might be supplied. We are not to despise the day of small things; but by a diligent care and perseverance, we are to make the small opportunities and talents minister to our advancement in divine life, and hasten us on to a more intelligent and better service. But when we have done all that we can do, we are to count ourselves unprofitable servants. There is no room for pride in our efforts; for we are dependent every moment upon the grace of God, and we have nothing that we did not receive. Says Jesus, "Without me ye can do nothing."  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 6]          We are responsible only for the talents which God has bestowed upon us. The Lord does not reprove the servant who has doubled his talent, who has done according to his ability. He who thus proves his fidelity can be commended and rewarded; but he who loiters in the vineyard, he who does nothing, or does negligently the Lord's work, makes manifest his real attitude toward the work to which he has been called, by his works. He shows that his heart is not in the service for which he has been engaged. He has digged in the earth, and has hidden his Lord's money. The talent given to him for the glory of God and the salvation of souls, has been unappreciated and abused. The good it might have done is left unaccomplished, and the Lord can not receive his own with usury.  {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, October 26, 1911 par. 7]          Let none mourn that they have not larger talents to use for the Master. While you are dissatisfied and complaining, you are losing precious time and wasting valuable opportunities. Thank God for the ability you have, and pray that you may be enabled to meet the responsibilities that have been placed upon you. If you desire greater usefulness, go to work and acquire what you mourn for. Go to work with steady patience, and do your very best, irrespective of what others are doing. "Every one of us shall give account of himself to God." Let not your thought or your words be, O that I had a larger work! O that I were in this or that position! Do your duty where you are. Make the best investments possible with your entrusted gift in the very place where your work will count the most before God. Put away all murmuring and strife. Labor not for the supremacy. Be not envious of the talents of others; for that will not increase your ability to do a good or a great work. Use your gift in meekness, in humility, in trusting faith, and wait till the day of reckoning, and you will have no cause for grief or shame.                                                    -    {RH, October 26, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 1]       November 2, 1911 The Trial at Caesarea    Mrs. E. G. White         Five days after Paul's arrival at Caesarea, his accusers came from Jerusalem, accompanied by Tertullus, an orator whom they had engaged as their counsel. The case was granted a speedy hearing. Paul was brought before the assembly, and Tertullus "began to accuse him." Judging that flattery would have more influence upon the Roman governor than the simple statements of truth and justice, the wily orator began his speech by praising Felix. "Seeing that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by thy providence, we accept it always, and in all places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 2]          Tertullus here descended to barefaced falsehood; for the character of Felix was base and contemptible. It was said of him, that "in the practise of all kinds of lust and cruelty, he exercised the power of a king with the temper of a slave." Those who heard Tertullus knew that his flattering words were untrue; but their desire to secure the condemnation of Paul was stronger than their love of truth.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 3]          In his speech Tertullus charged Paul with crimes which, if proved, would have resulted in his conviction for high treason against the government. "We have found this man a pestilent fellow," declared Tertullus, "and a mover of sedition among all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes: who also hath gone about to profane the temple." Tertullus then stated that Lysias, the commandant of the garrison at Jerusalem, had violently taken Paul from the Jews when they were about to judge him by their ecclesiastical law, and had thus forced them to bring the matter before Felix. These statements were made with the design of inducing the procurator to deliver Paul over to the Jewish court. All the charges were vehemently supported by the Jews present, who made no effort to conceal their hatred against the prisoner.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 4]          Felix had sufficient penetration to read the disposition and character of Paul's accusers. He knew from what motive they had flattered him, and he saw also that they had failed to substantiate their charges against Paul. Turning to the accused, he beckoned to him to answer for himself. Paul wasted no words in compliments, but simply stated that he could the more cheerfully defend himself before Felix, since the latter had been so long a procurator, and therefore had so good an understanding of the laws and customs of the Jews. Referring to the charges brought against him, he plainly showed that not one of them was true. He declared that he had caused no disturbance in any part of Jerusalem, nor had he profaned the sanctuary. "They neither found me in the temple disputing with any man," he said, "neither raising up the people, neither in the synagogues, nor in the city: neither can they prove the things whereof they now accuse me."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 5]          While confessing that "after the way which they call heresy" he had worshiped the God of his fathers, he asserted that he had always believed "all things which are written in the law and in the prophets;" and that in harmony with the plain teaching of the Scriptures he held the faith of the resurrection of the dead. He further declared that the ruling purpose of his life was to "have always a conscience void of offense toward God, and toward men."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 6]          In a candid, straightforward manner he stated the object of his visit to Jerusalem, and the circumstances of his arrest and trial: "Now after many years I came to bring alms to my nation, and offerings. Whereupon certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the temple, neither with multitude, nor with tumult. Who ought to have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against me. Or else let these same here say, if they have found any evil-doing in me, while I stood before the council, except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 7]          The apostle spoke with earnestness and evident sincerity, and his words carried with them a weight of conviction. Claudius Lysias, in his letter to Felix, had borne a similar testimony in regard to Paul's conduct. Moreover, Felix himself had a better knowledge of the Jewish religion than many supposed. Paul's plain statement of the facts in the case enabled Felix to understand still more clearly the motives by which the Jews were governed in attempting to convict the apostle of sedition and treasonable conduct. The governor would not gratify them by unjustly condemning a Roman citizen, neither would he give him up to them to be put to death without a fair trial. Yet Felix knew no higher motive than self-interest, and he was controlled by love of praise and a desire for promotion. Fear of offending the Jews held him back from doing full justice to a man whom he knew to be innocent. He therefore decided to suspend the trial until Lysias should be present, saying, "When Lysias the chief captain shall come down, I will know the uttermost of your matter."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 8]          The apostle remained a prisoner, but Felix commanded the centurion who had been appointed to keep Paul, "to let him have liberty," and to "forbid none of his acquaintance to minister or come unto him."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 9]          It was not long after this that Felix and his wife, Drusilla, sent for Paul, in order that in a private interview they might hear from him "concerning the faith in Christ." They were willing and even eager to listen to these new truths--truths which they might never hear again, and which, if rejected, would prove a swift witness against them in the day of God.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 10]          Paul regarded this as a God-given opportunity, and faithfully he improved it. He knew that he stood in the presence of one who had power to put him to death or to set him free; yet he did not address Felix and Drusilla with praise or flattery. He knew that his words would be to them a savor of life or of death, and forgetting all selfish considerations, he sought to arouse them to a sense of their peril.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 11]          The apostle realized that the gospel had a claim upon whoever might listen to his words; that one day they would stand either among the pure and holy around the great white throne, or with those to whom Christ would say, "Depart from me, ye that work iniquity." He knew that he must meet every one of his hearers before the tribunal of heaven, and must there render an account, not only for all that he had said and done, but for the motive and spirit of his words and deeds.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 12]          So violent and cruel had been the course of Felix, that few had ever before dared even to intimate to him that his character and conduct were not faultless. But Paul had no fear of man. He plainly declared his faith in Christ, and the reasons for that faith, and was thus led to speak particularly of those virtues essential to Christian character, but of which the haughty pair before him were so strikingly destitute.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 13]          He held up before Felix and Drusilla the character of God--his righteousness, justice, and equity--and the nature of his law. He clearly showed that it is man's duty to live a life of sobriety and temperance, keeping the passions under the control of reason, in conformity to God's law, and preserving the physical and mental powers in a healthy condition. He declared that there would surely come a day of judgment, when all would be rewarded according to the deeds done in the body, and when it would be plainly revealed that wealth, position, or titles are powerless to gain for man the favor of God, or to deliver him from the results of sin. He showed that this life is man's time of preparation for the future life. Should he neglect present privileges and opportunities, he would suffer an eternal loss; no new probation would be given him.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 14]         Paul dwelt especially upon the far-reaching claims of God's law. He showed how it extends to the deep secrets of man's moral nature, and throws a flood of light upon that which has been concealed from the sight and knowledge of men. What the hands may do or the tongue may utter--what the outer life reveals--but imperfectly shows man's moral character. The law searches his thoughts, motives, and purposes. The dark passions that lie hidden from the sight of men, the jealousy, hatred, lust, and ambition, the evil deeds meditated upon in the dark recesses of the soul, yet never executed for want of opportunity,--all these God's law condemns.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 15]          Paul endeavored to direct the minds of his hearers to the one great Sacrifice for sin. He pointed to the sacrifices that were shadows of good things to come, and then presented Christ as the antitype of all those ceremonies--the object to which they pointed as the only source of life and hope for fallen man. Holy men of old were saved by faith in the blood of Christ. As they saw the dying agonies of the sacrificial victims, they looked across the gulf of ages to the Lamb of God that was to take away the sin of the world.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 16]          God justly claims the love and obedience of all his creatures. He has given them in his law a perfect standard of right. But many forget their Maker, and choose to follow their own way in opposition to his will. They return enmity for love that is as high as heaven and as broad as the universe. God can not lower the requirements of his law to meet the standard of wicked men; neither can man, in his own power, meet the demands of the law. Only by faith in Christ can the sinner be cleansed from guilt, and be enabled to render obedience to the law of his Maker.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 17]          Thus Paul, the prisoner, urged the claims of the divine law upon Jew and Gentile, and presented Jesus, the despised Nazarene, as the Son of God, the world's Redeemer.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 18]          The Jewish princess well understood the sacred character of that law which she had so shamelessly transgressed; but her prejudice against the Man of Calvary steeled her heart against the word of life. But Felix had never before listened to the truth; and as the Spirit of God sent conviction to his soul, he became deeply agitated. Conscience, now aroused, made her voice heard; and Felix felt that Paul's words were true. Memory went back over the guilty past. With terrible distinctness there came up before him the secrets of his early life of lust and bloodshed, and the black record of his later years. He saw himself licentious, cruel, rapacious, unjust, and steeped in the blood of private murders and public massacres. Never before had the truth been thus brought home to his heart. Never before had his soul been so filled with terror. The thought that all secrets of his career of crime were open before the eye of God, and that he must be judged according to his deeds, caused him to tremble with dread.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 19]          But instead of permitting his convictions to lead him to repentance, he sought to dismiss these unwelcome reflections. The interview with Paul was cut short. "Go thy way for this time," he said; "when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee."  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 20]          How wide the contrast between the course of Felix and that of the jailer of Philippi! The servants of the Lord were brought in bonds to the jailer, as was Paul to Felix. The evidence they gave of being sustained by a divine power, their rejoicing under suffering and disgrace, their fearlessness when the earth was reeling with the earthquake shock, and their spirit of Christlike forgiveness, sent conviction to the jailer's heart, and with trembling he confessed his sins and found pardon. Felix trembled, but he did not repent. The jailer joyfully welcomed the Spirit of God to his heart and to his home; Felix bade the divine messenger depart. The one chose to become a child of God and an heir of heaven; the other cast his lot with the workers of iniquity.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 21]          For two years no further action was taken against Paul, yet he remained a prisoner. Felix visited him several times, and listened attentively to his words. But the real motive for this apparent friendliness was a desire for gain, and he intimated that by the payment of a large sum of money Paul might secure his release. The apostle, however, was of too noble a nature to free himself by a bribe. He was not guilty of any crime, and he would not stoop to commit a wrong in order to gain freedom. Furthermore, he was himself too poor to pay such a ransom, had he been disposed to do so, and he would not, in his own behalf, appeal to the sympathy and generosity of his converts. He also felt that he was in the hands of God, and he would not interfere with the divine purposes respecting himself.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 22]          Felix was finally summoned to Rome because of gross wrongs committed against the Jews. Before leaving Caesarea in answer to this summons, he thought to "show the Jews a pleasure" by allowing Paul to remain in prison. But Felix was not successful in his attempt to regain the confidence of the Jews. He was removed from office in disgrace, and Porcius Festus was appointed to succeed him, with headquarters at Caesarea.  {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 22}
[RH, November 2, 1911 par. 23]          A ray of light from heaven had been permitted to shine upon Felix, when Paul reasoned with him concerning righteousness, temperance, and a judgment to come. That was his heaven-sent opportunity to see and to forsake his sins. But he said to the messenger of God, "Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee." He had slighted his last offer of mercy. Never was he to receive another call from God.                                                    -    {RH, November 2, 1911 par. 23}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 1]       November 9, 1911 Paul Appeals to Caesar    Mrs. E. G. White         "When Festus was come into the province, after three days he ascended from Caesarea to Jerusalem. Then the high priest and the chief of the Jews informed him against Paul, and besought him, and desired favor against him, that he would send for him to Jerusalem." In making this request they purposed to waylay Paul along the road to Jerusalem, and murder him. But Festus had a high sense of the responsibility of his position, and courteously declined to send for Paul. "It is not the manner of the Romans," he declared, "to deliver any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accusers face to face, and have license to answer for himself concerning the crime laid against him." He stated that "he himself would depart shortly" for Caesarea. "Let them therefore . . . which among you are able, go down with me, and accuse this man, if there be any wickedness in him."  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 2]          This was not what the Jews wanted. They had not forgotten their former defeat at Caesarea. In contrast with the calm bearing and forcible arguments of the apostle, their own malignant spirit and baseless accusations would appear in the worst possible light. Again they urged that Paul be brought to Jerusalem for trial, but Festus held firmly to his purpose of giving Paul a fair trial at Caesarea. God in his providence controlled the decision of Festus, that the life of the apostle might be lengthened.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 3]          Their purposes defeated, the Jewish leaders at once prepared to witness against Paul at the court of the procurator. Upon returning to Caesarea, after a few days' sojourn at Jerusalem, Festus "the next day sitting on the judgment-seat commanded Paul to be brought." "The Jews which came down from Jerusalem stood round about, and laid many and grievous complaints against Paul, which they could not prove." Being on this occasion without a lawyer, the Jews preferred their charges themselves. As the trial proceeded, the accused with calmness and candor clearly showed the falsity of their statements.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 4]          Festus discerned that the question in dispute related wholly to Jewish doctrines, and that, rightly understood, there was nothing in the charges against Paul, could they be proved, that would render him subject to sentence of death, or even to imprisonment. Yet he saw clearly the storm of rage that would be created if Paul was not condemned nor delivered into their hands. And so, "willing to do the Jews a pleasure," Festus turned to Paul, and asked if he was willing to go to Jerusalem under his protection, to be tried by the Sanhedrin.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 5]          The apostle knew that he could not look for justice from the people who by their crimes were bringing down upon themselves the wrath of God. He knew that, like the prophet Elijah, he would be safer among the heathen than with those who had rejected light from heaven and hardened their hearts against the gospel. Weary of strife, his active spirit could ill endure the repeated delays and wearing suspense of his trial and imprisonment. He therefore decided to exercise his privilege, as a Roman citizen, of appealing to Caesar.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 6]         In answer to the governor's question, Paul said: "I stand at Caesar's judgment-seat, where I ought to be judged: to the Jews have I done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. For if I be an offender, or have committed anything worthy of death, I refuse not to die: but if there be none of these things whereof these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal unto Caesar."  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 7]          Festus knew nothing of the conspiracies of the Jews to murder Paul, and he was surprised at this appeal to Caesar. However, the words of the apostle put a stop to the proceedings of the court. "Festus, when he had conferred with the council, answered, Hast thou appealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt thou go."  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 8]          Thus it was that once more, because of hatred born of bigotry and self-righteousness, a servant of God was driven to turn for protection to the heathen. It was this same hatred that forced the prophet Elijah to flee for succor to the widow of Sarepta, and that forced the heralds of the gospel to turn from the Jews to proclaim their message to the Gentiles.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 9]          And this hatred the people of God living in this age have yet to meet. Among many of the professing followers of Christ, there is the same pride, formalism, and selfishness, the same spirit of oppression, that held so large a place in the Jewish heart. In the future, men claiming to be Christ's representatives will take a course similar to that followed by the priests and rulers in their treatment of Christ and the apostles. In the great crisis through which they are soon to pass, the faithful servants of God will encounter the same hardness of heart, the same cruel determination, the same unyielding hatred.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 10]          All who in that evil day would fearlessly serve God according to the dictates of conscience, will need courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and his Word; for those who are true to God will be persecuted, their motives will be impugned, their best efforts misinterpreted, and their names cast out as evil. Satan will work with all his deceptive power to influence the heart and becloud the understanding, to make evil appear good, and good evil. The stronger and purer the faith of God's people, and the firmer their determination to obey him, the more fiercely will Satan strive to stir up against them the rage of those who, while claiming to be righteous, trample upon the law of God. It will require the firmest trust, the most heroic purpose, to hold fast the faith once delivered to the saints.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, November 9, 1911 par. 11]          God desires his people to prepare for the soon-coming crisis. Prepared or unprepared, they must all meet it, and those only who have brought their lives into conformity to the divine standard, will stand firm at that time of test and trial. When secular rulers unite with ministers of religion to dictate in matters of conscience, then it will be seen who really fear and serve God. When the darkness is deepest, the light of a godlike character will shine the brightest. When every other trust fails, then it will be seen who have an abiding trust in Jehovah. And while the enemies of truth are on every side, watching the Lord's servants for evil, God will watch over them for good. He will be to them as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.  {RH, November 9, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 1]       November 16, 1911 Paul Before Agrippa    Mrs. E. G. White         Paul had appealed to Caesar, and Festus could not do otherwise than send him to Rome. But some time passed before a suitable ship could be found; and as other prisoners were to be sent with Paul, the consideration of their cases also occasioned delay. This gave Paul opportunity to present the reasons of his faith before the principal men of Caesarea, and also before King Agrippa II, the last of the Herods.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 2]          "After certain days King Agrippa and Bernice came unto Caesarea to salute Festus. And when they had been there many days, Festus declared Paul's cause unto the king, saying, There is a certain man left in bonds by Felix: about whom, when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the elders of the Jews informed me, desiring to have judgment against him." He outlined the circumstances that led to the prisoner's appeal to Caesar, telling of Paul's recent trial before him, and saying that the Jews had brought against Paul no accusation such as he had supposed they would bring, but "certain questions . . . of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 3]          As Festus told his story, Agrippa became interested, and said, "I would also hear the man myself." In harmony with his wish, a meeting was arranged for the following day. "And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and Bernice, with great pomp, and was entered into the place of hearing, with the chief captains, and principal men of the city, at Festus' commandment Paul was brought forth."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 4]          In honor of his visitors, Festus had sought to make this an occasion of imposing display. The rich robes of the procurator and his guests, the swords of the soldiers, and the gleaming armor of their commanders, lent brilliancy to the scene.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 5]          And now Paul, still manacled, stood before the assembled company. What a contrast was here presented! Agrippa and Bernice possessed power and position, and because of this they were favored by the world. But they were destitute of the traits of character that God esteems. They were transgressors of his law, corrupt in heart and life. Their course of action was abhorred by heaven.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 6]          The aged prisoner, chained to his soldier guard, had in his appearance nothing that would lead the world to pay him homage. Yet in this man, apparently without friends or wealth or position, and held a prisoner for his faith in the Son of God, all heaven was interested. Angels were his attendants. Had the glory of one of those shining messengers flashed forth, the pomp and pride of royalty would have paled; king and courtiers would have been stricken to the earth, as were the Roman guards at the sepulcher of Christ.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 7]          Festus himself presented Paul to the assembly with the words; "King Agrippa, and all men which are here present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have dealt with me, both at Jerusalem, and also here, crying that he ought not to live any longer. But when I found that he had committed nothing worthy of death, and that he himself hath appealed to Augustus, I have determined to send him. Of whom I have no certain thing to write unto my Lord. Wherefore I have brought him forth before you, and specially before thee, O King Agrippa, that, after examination had, I might have somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify the crimes laid against him."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 8]          King Agrippa now gave Paul liberty to speak for himself. The apostle was not disconcerted by the brilliant display or the high rank of his audience; for he knew of how little worth are worldly wealth and position. Earthly pomp and power could not for a moment daunt his courage nor rob him of his self-control.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 9]          "I think myself happy, King Agrippa," he declared, "because I shall answer for myself this day before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews: especially because I know thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 10]          Paul related the story of his conversion from stubborn unbelief to faith in Jesus of Nazareth as the world's Redeemer. He described the heavenly vision that at first had filled him with unspeakable terror, but afterward proved to be a source of the greatest consolation,--a revelation of divine glory, in the midst of which sat enthroned Him whom he had despised and hated, whose followers he was even then seeking to destroy. From that hour Paul had been a new man, a sincere and fervent believer in Jesus, made such by transforming mercy.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 11]          With clearness and power, Paul outlined before Agrippa the leading events connected with the life of Christ on the earth. He testified that the Messiah of prophecy had already appeared in the person of Jesus of Nazareth. He showed how the Old Testament Scriptures had declared that the Messiah was to appear as a man among men, and how in the life of Jesus had been fulfilled every specification outlined by Moses and the prophets. For the purpose of redeeming a lost world, the divine Son of God had endured the cross, despising the shame, and had ascended to heaven triumphant over death and the grave.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 12]          Why, Paul reasoned, should it seem incredible that Christ should rise from the dead? Once it had thus seemed to him; but how could he disbelieve that which he himself had seen and heard? At the gate of Damascus he had verily looked upon the crucified and risen Christ, the same who had walked the streets of Jerusalem, died on Calvary, broken the bands of death, and ascended to heaven. As verily as had Cephas, James, John, or any others of the disciples, he had seen and talked with Jesus. The voice had bidden him proclaim the gospel of a risen Saviour, and how could he disobey? In Damascus, in Jerusalem, throughout all Judea, and in the regions afar off, he had borne witness of Jesus the crucified, showing all classes "that they should repent and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 13]         "For these causes," the apostle declared, "the Jews caught me in the temple, and went about to kill me. Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come: that Christ should suffer, and that he should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should show light unto the people and to the Gentiles."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 14]          The whole company had listened spellbound to Paul's account of his wonderful experiences. The apostle was dwelling upon his favorite theme. None who heard him could doubt his sincerity. But in the full tide of his persuasive eloquence he was interrupted by Festus, who cried out, "Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee mad."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 15]          The apostle replied, " I am not mad, most noble Festus; but speak forth the words of truth and soberness. For the king knoweth of these things, before whom also I speak freely: for I am persuaded that none of these things are hidden from him; for this thing was not done in a corner." Then, turning to Agrippa, he addressed him directly: "King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? I know that thou believest."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 16]          Deeply affected, Agrippa for the moment lost sight of his surroundings and the dignity of his position. Conscious only of the truths which he had heard, seeing only the humble prisoner standing before him as God's ambassador, he answered involuntarily, "Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 17]          Earnestly the apostle made answer, "I would to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day, were both almost, and altogether such as I am," adding, as he raised his fettered hands, "except these bonds."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 18]         Festus, Agrippa, and Bernice might in justice have worn the fetters that bound the apostle. All were guilty of grievous crimes. These offenders had that day heard the offer of salvation through the name of Christ. One, at least, had been almost persuaded to accept the grace and pardon offered. But Agrippa put aside the proffered mercy, refusing to accept the cross of a crucified Redeemer.  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 19]          The king's curiosity was satisfied and rising from his seat, he signified that the interview was at an end. As the assembly dispersed, they talked among themselves, saying, "This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds."  {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, November 16, 1911 par. 20]          Though Agrippa was a Jew, he did not share the bigoted zeal and blind prejudice of the Pharisees. "This man," he said to Festus, "might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed unto Caesar." But the case had been referred to that higher tribunal, and it was now beyond the jurisdiction of either Festus or Agrippa.                                                                   -    {RH, November 16, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 1]       November 23, 1911 The Voyage and Shipwreck    Mrs. E. G. White         At last Paul was on his way to Rome. "When it was determined," Luke writes, "that we should sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centurion of Augustus' band. And entering into a ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 2]          In the first century of the Christian era, traveling by sea was attended with peculiar hardship and peril. Mariners directed their course largely by the position of the sun and stars; and when these did not appear, and there were indications of storms, the owners of vessels were fearful of venturing into the open sea. During a portion of the year, safe navigation was almost impossible.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 3]          The apostle Paul was now called upon to endure the trying experiences that would fall to his lot as a prisoner in chains during the long and tedious voyage to Italy. One circumstance greatly lightened the hardship of his lot,--he was permitted the companionship of Luke and Aristarchus. In his letter to the Colossians, he afterward referred to the latter as his "fellow prisoner;" but it was from choice that Aristarchus shared Paul's bondage, that he might minister to him in his afflictions.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 4]          The voyage began prosperously. The following day they cast anchor in the harbor of Sidon. Here Julius, the centurion, "courteously entreated Paul," and being informed that there were Christians in the place, "gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself." This permission was greatly appreciated by the apostle, who was in feeble health.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 5]          Upon leaving Sidon, the ship encountered contrary winds; and being driven from a direct course, its progress was slow. At Myra, in the province of Lycia, the centurion found a large Alexandrian ship, bound for the coast of Italy, and to this he immediately transferred his prisoners. But the winds were still contrary, and the ship's progress was difficult. Luke writes, "When we had sailed slowly many days, and scarce were come over against Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under Crete, over against Salmone; and, hardly passing it, came unto a place which is called the Fair Havens."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 6]          At Fair Havens they were compelled to remain for some time, waiting for favorable winds. Winter was approaching rapidly; "sailing was now dangerous;" and those in charge of the vessel had to give up hope of reaching their destination before the season for travel by sea should be closed for the year. The only question now to be decided was whether to remain at Fair Havens, or attempt to reach a more favorable place in which to winter.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 7]          This question was earnestly discussed, and was finally referred by the centurion to Paul, who had won the respect of both sailors and soldiers. The apostle unhesitatingly advised remaining where they were. "I perceive," he said, "that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives." But "the master and the owner of the ship," and the majority of passengers and crew, were unwilling to accept this counsel. Because the haven in which they had anchored "was not commodious to winter in, the more part advised to depart thence also, if by any means they might attain to Phenice, and there to winter; which is a haven of Crete, and lieth toward the southwest and northwest."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 8]          The centurion decided to follow the judgment of the majority. Accordingly, "when the south wind blew softly," they set sail from Fair Havens, in the hope that they would soon reach the desired harbor. "But not long after there arose . . . a tempestuous wind;" "the ship was caught, and could not bear up into the wind."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 9]          Driven by the tempest, the vessel neared the small island of Clauda, and while under its shelter the sailors made ready for the worst. The life-boat, their only means of escape in case the ship should founder, was in tow, and liable to be dashed in pieces any moment. Their first work was to hoist this boat on board. All possible precautions were then taken to strengthen the ship, and prepare it to withstand the tempest. The scant protection afforded by the little island did not avail them long, and soon they were again exposed to the full violence of the storm.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 10]          All night the tempest raged, and notwithstanding the precautions that had been taken, the vessel leaked. "The next day they lightened the ship." Night came again, but the wind did not abate. The storm-beaten ship, with its shattered mast and rent sails, was tossed hither and thither by the fury of the gale. Every moment it seemed that the groaning timbers must give way as the vessel reeled and quivered under the tempest's shock. The leak increased rapidly, and passengers and crew worked continually at the pumps. There was not a moment's rest for any on board. "The third day," writes Luke, "we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship. And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope that we should be saved was then taken away."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 11]          For fourteen days they drifted under a sunless and starless heaven. The apostle, though himself suffering physically, had words of hope for the darkest hour, a helping hand in every emergency. He grasped by faith the arm of Infinite Power, and his heart was stayed upon God. He had no fears for himself; he knew that God would preserve him to witness at Rome for the truth of Christ. But his heart yearned with pity for the poor souls around him, sinful, degraded, and unprepared to die. As he earnestly pleaded with God to spare their lives, it was revealed to him that his prayer was granted.  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 12]          Taking advantage of a lull in the tempest, Paul stood forth on the deck, and lifting up his voice, said: "Sirs, ye should have harkened unto me, and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained this harm and loss. And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: for there shall be no loss of any man's life among you but of the ship. For there stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I am, and whom I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must be brought before Caesar: and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me. Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island."  {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, November 23, 1911 par. 13]          At these words, hope revived. Passengers and crew roused from their apathy. There was much yet to be done, and every effort within their power must be put forth to avert destruction.                               (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, November 23, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 1]       November 30, 1911 The Voyage and Shipwreck    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         It was on the fourteenth night of tossing on the black, heaving billows, that "about midnight" the sailors, hearing the sound of breakers, "deemed that they drew near to some country; and sounded, and found it twenty fathoms: and when they had gone a little farther, they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms. Then fearing," Luke writes, "lest we should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day."  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 2]          At break of day the outlines of the stormy coast were dimly visible, but no familiar landmarks could be seen. So gloomy was the outlook that the heathen sailors, losing all courage, "were about to flee out of the ship," and feigning to make preparations for casting "anchors out of the foreship," they had already let down the life-boat, when Paul, perceiving their base design, said to the centurion and the soldiers, "Except these abide in the ship, ye can not be saved." The soldiers immediately "cut off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off" into the sea.  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 3]          The most critical hour was still before them. Again the apostle spoke words of encouragement, and entreated all, both sailors and passengers, to take some food, saying, "This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this is for your health: for there shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you."  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 4]          "When he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to God in presence of them all: and when he had broken it, he began to eat." Then that worn and discouraged company of two hundred seventy-six souls, who but for Paul would have become desperate, joined with the apostle in partaking of food. "And when they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship, and cast out the wheat into the sea."  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 5]          Daylight had now fully come, but they could see nothing by which to determine their whereabouts. However "they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship. And when they had taken up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rudder-bands, and hoisted up the mainsail to the wind, and made toward shore. And falling into a place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground; and the fore part stuck fast, and remained unmovable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves."  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 6]          Paul and the other prisoners were now threatened by a fate more terrible than shipwreck. The soldiers saw that while endeavoring to reach land it would be impossible for them to keep their prisoners in charge. Every man would have all he could do to save himself. Yet if any of the prisoners were missing, the lives of those who were responsible for them would be forfeited. Hence the soldiers desired to put all the prisoners to death. The Roman law sanctioned this cruel policy, and the plan would have been executed at once but for him to whom all alike were under deep obligation. Julius, the centurion, knew that Paul had been instrumental in saving the lives of all on board; and, moreover, convinced that the Lord was with him, he feared to do him harm. He therefore "commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into the sea, and get to land: and the rest, some on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship. And so it came to pass, that they escaped all safe to land." When the roll was called, not one was missing.  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 7]          The shipwrecked crew were kindly received by the barbarous people of Melita. "They kindled a fire," Luke writes, "and received us every one, because of the present rain, and because of the cold." Paul was among those who were active in ministering to the comfort of others. Having gathered "a bundle of sticks," he "laid them on the fire," when a viper came forth "out of the heat, and fastened on his hand." The bystanders were horror-stricken; and seeing by his chain that Paul was a prisoner, they said to one another, "No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live." But Paul shook off the creature into the fire, and felt no harm. Knowing its venomous nature, the people looked for him to fall down at any moment in terrible agony. "But after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god."  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 8]          During the three months that the ship's company remained at Melita, Paul and his fellow laborers improved many opportunities to preach the gospel. In a remarkable manner the Lord wrought through them. For Paul's sake, the entire shipwrecked company were treated with great kindness; all their wants were supplied, and upon leaving Melita they were liberally provided with everything needful for their voyage. The chief incidents of their stay are thus briefly related by Luke:--  {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, November 30, 1911 par. 9]          "In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of the island, whose name was Publius; who received us, and lodged us three days courteously. And it came to pass, that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux; to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid his hands on him, and healed him. So when this was done, others also, which had diseases in the island, came, and were healed: who also honored us with many honors; and when we departed, they laded us with such things as were necessary."                                                    -    {RH, November 30, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 1]       December 7, 1911 Paul in Rome    Mrs. E. G. White         With the opening of navigation, the centurion and his prisoners set out on their journey to Rome. An Alexandrian ship, the "Castor and Pollux," had wintered at Melita, on her way westward, and in this the travelers embarked. Though somewhat delayed by contrary winds, the voyage was safely accomplished, and the ship cast anchor in the beautiful harbor of Puteoli, on the coast of Italy.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 2]          In this place there were a few Christians, and they entreated the apostle to remain with them for seven days, a privilege kindly granted by the centurion. Since receiving Paul's epistle to the Romans, the Christians of Italy had eagerly looked forward to a visit from the apostle. They had not thought to see him come as a prisoner, but his sufferings only endeared him the more to them. The distance from Puteoli to Rome being but a hundred forty miles, and the seaport being in constant communication with the metropolis, the Roman Christians were informed of Paul's approach, and some of them started to meet and welcome him.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 3]          On the eighth day after landing, the centurion and his prisoners set out for Rome. Julius willingly granted the apostle every favor which it was in his power to bestow; but he could not change his condition as a prisoner, nor release him from the chain that bound him to his soldier guard. It was with a heavy heart that Paul went forward to his long-expected visit to the world's metropolis. How different the circumstances from those he had anticipated! How was he, fettered and stigmatized, to proclaim the gospel? His hopes of winning many souls to the truth in Rome, seemed destined to disappointment.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 4]          At last the travelers reach Appii Forum, forty miles from Rome. As they make their way through the crowds that throng the great thoroughfare, the gray-haired old man, chained with a group of hardened-looking criminals, receives many a glance of scorn, and is made the subject of many a rude, mocking jest.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 5]          Suddenly a cry of joy is heard, and a man springs from the passing throng and falls upon the prisoner's neck, embracing him with tears and rejoicing, as a son would welcome a long-absent father. Again and again is the scene repeated, as, with eyes made keen by loving expectation, many discern in the chained captive the one who at Corinth, at Philippi, at Ephesus, had spoken to them the words of life.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 6]          As the warm-hearted disciples eagerly flock around their father in the gospel, the whole company is brought to a standstill. The soldiers are impatient of delay, yet they have not the heart to interrupt this happy meeting; for they too have learned to respect and esteem their prisoner. In that worn, pain-stricken face, the disciples see reflected the image of Christ. They assure Paul that they have not forgotten him nor ceased to love him; that they are indebted to him for the joyful hope which animates their lives, and gives them peace toward God. In the ardor of their love they would bear him upon their shoulders the whole way to the city, could they but have the privilege.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 7]          Few realize the significance of Luke's words that when Paul saw his brethren, "he thanked God, and took courage." In the midst of the weeping, sympathizing company of believers, who were not ashamed of his bonds, the apostle praised God aloud. The cloud of sadness that had rested upon his spirit was swept away. His Christian life had been a succession of trials, sufferings, and disappointments, but in that hour he felt abundantly repaid. With firmer step and joyful heart he continued on his way. He would not complain of the past, nor fear for the future. Bonds and afflictions awaited him, he knew; but he knew also that it had been his to deliver souls from a bondage infinitely more terrible, and he rejoiced in his sufferings for Christ's sake.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 8]          At Rome the centurion Julius delivered up his prisoners to the captain of the emperor's guard. The good account which he gave of Paul, together with the letter from Festus, caused the apostle to be favorably regarded by the chief captain, and instead of being thrown into prison, he was permitted to live in his own hired house. Although still constantly chained to a soldier, he was at liberty to receive his friends, and to labor for the advancement of the cause of Christ.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 9]          Many of the Jews who had been banished from Rome some years previously, had been allowed to return, so that large numbers were now to be found there. To these, first of all, Paul determined to present the facts concerning himself and his work, before his enemies should have opportunity to embitter them against him. Three days after his arrival in Rome, therefore, he called together their leading men, and in a simple, direct manner stated why he had come to Rome as a prisoner.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 10]          "Men and brethren," he said, "though I have committed nothing against the people, or customs of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans. Who, when they had examined me, would have let me go, because there was no cause of death in me. But when the Jews spake against it, I was constrained to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had aught to accuse my nation of. For this cause therefore have I called for you, to see you, and to speak with you: because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain."  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 11]          He said nothing of the abuse which he had suffered at the hands of the Jews, or of their repeated plots to assassinate him. His words were marked with caution and kindness. He was not seeking to win personal attention or sympathy, but to defend the truth and to maintain the honor of the gospel.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 12]          In reply, his hearers stated that they had received no charges against him by letters public or private, and that none of the Jews who had come to Rome had accused him of any crime. They also expressed a strong desire to hear for themselves the reasons of his faith in Christ. "As concerning this sect," they said, "we know that everywhere it is spoken against."  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 13]          Since they themselves desired it, Paul bade them set a day when he could present to them the truths of the gospel. At the time appointed, many came together, "to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God, persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till evening." He related his own experience, and presented arguments from the Old Testament Scriptures with simplicity, sincerity, and power.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 14]          The apostle showed that religion does not consist in rites and ceremonies, creeds and theories. If it did, the natural man could understand it by investigation, as he understands worldly things. Paul taught that religion is a practical, saving energy, a principle wholly from God, a personal experience of God's renewing power upon the soul.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 15]          He showed how Moses had pointed Israel forward to Christ as that Prophet whom they were to hear; how all the prophets had testified of him as God's great remedy for sin, the guiltless One who was to bear the sins of the guilty. He did not find fault with their observance of forms and ceremonies, but showed that while they maintained the ritual service with great exactness, they were rejecting him who was the anti-type of all that system.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 16]          Paul declared that in his unconverted state he had known Christ, not by personal acquaintance, but merely by the conception which he, in common with others, cherished concerning the character and work of the Messiah to come. He had rejected Jesus of Nazareth as an impostor because he did not fulfil this conception. But now Paul's views of Christ and his mission were far more spiritual and exalted; for he had been converted. The apostle asserted that he did not present to them Christ after the flesh. Herod had seen Christ in the days of his humanity; Annas had seen him; Pilate and the priests and rulers had seen him; the Roman soldiers had seen him. But they had not seen him with the eye of faith; they had not seen him as the glorified Redeemer. To apprehend Christ by faith, to have a spiritual knowledge of him, was more to be desired than a personal acquaintance with him as he appeared on the earth. The communion with Christ which Paul now enjoyed was more intimate, more enduring, than a mere earthly and human companionship.  {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, December 7, 1911 par. 17]          As Paul spoke of what he knew, and testified of what he had seen, concerning Jesus of Nazareth as the hope of Israel, those who were honestly seeking for truth were convinced. Upon some minds, at least, his words made an impression that was never effaced. But others stubbornly refused to accept the plain testimony of the Scriptures, even when presented to them by one who had the special illumination of the Holy Spirit. They could not refute his arguments, but they refused to accept his conclusions.                              (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, December 7, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 1]       December 14, 1911 Paul in Rome    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Many months passed by after Paul's arrival in Rome, before the Jews of Jerusalem appeared in person to present their accusations against the prisoner. They had been repeatedly thwarted in their designs; and now that Paul was to be tried before the highest tribunal of the Roman empire, they had no desire to risk another defeat. Lysias, Felix, Festus, and Agrippa had all declared their belief in his innocence. His enemies could hope for success only in seeking by intrigue to influence the emperor in their favor. Delay would further their object, as it would afford them time to perfect and execute their plans; and so they waited for a while before preferring their charges in person against the apostle.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 2]          In the providence of God, this delay resulted in the furtherance of the gospel. Through the favor of those who had Paul in charge, he was permitted to dwell in a commodious house, where he could meet freely with his friends, and also present the truth daily to those who came to hear. Thus for two years he continued his labors, "preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him."  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 3]          During this time, the churches that he had established in many lands were not forgotten. Realizing the dangers that threatened the converts to the new faith, the apostle sought, as far as possible, to meet their needs by letters of warning and practical instruction; and from Rome he sent out consecrated workers to labor not only for these churches, but in fields that he himself had not visited. These workers, as wise shepherds, strengthened the work so well begun by Paul; and the apostle, kept informed of the conditions and dangers of the churches by constant communication with them, was enabled to exercise a wise supervision over all.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 4]          Thus, while apparently cut off from active labor, Paul exerted a wider and more lasting influence than if he had been free to travel among the churches as in former years. As a prisoner of the Lord, he had a firmer hold upon the affections of his brethren; and his words, written by one under bonds for the sake of Christ, commanded greater attention and respect than they did when he was personally with them. Not until Paul was removed from the believers, did they realize how heavy were the burdens he had borne in their behalf. Heretofore they had largely excused themselves from responsibility and burden-bearing because they lacked his wisdom, tact, and indomitable energy; but now, left in their inexperience to learn the lessons they had shunned, they prized his warnings, counsels, and instructions as they had not prized his personal work. And as they learned of his courage and faith during his long imprisonment, they were stimulated to greater fidelity and zeal in the cause of Christ.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 5]          Among Paul's assistants at Rome were many of his former companions and fellow workers. Luke, "the beloved physician," who had attended him on the journey to Jerusalem, through the two years' imprisonment at Caesarea, and upon his perilous voyage to Rome, was still with him. Timothy also ministered to his comfort. Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister and fellow servant in the Lord, stood nobly by the apostle. Demas and Mark were also with him. Aristarchus and Epaphras were his fellow prisoners.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 6]          Since the earlier years of his profession of faith, Mark's Christian experience had deepened. As he had studied more closely the life and death of Christ, he had obtained clearer views of the Saviour's mission, its toils and conflicts. Reading in the scars in Christ's hands and feet the marks of his service for humanity, and the length to which self-abnegation leads to save the lost and perishing, Mark had become willing to follow the Master in the path of self-sacrifice. Now, sharing the lot of Paul the prisoner, he understood better than ever before that it is infinite gain to win Christ, infinite loss to win the world and lose the soul for whose redemption the blood of Christ was shed. In the face of severe trial and adversity, Mark continued steadfast, a wise and beloved helper of the apostle.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 7]          Demas, steadfast for a time, afterward forsook the cause of Christ. In referring to this, Paul wrote, "Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world." For worldly gain, Demas bartered every high and noble consideration. How short-sighted the exchange! Possessing only worldly wealth or honor, Demas was poor indeed, however much he might proudly call his own; while Mark, choosing to suffer for Christ's sake, possessed eternal riches, being accounted in heaven an heir of God and a joint heir with his Son.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 8]          Among those who gave their hearts to God through the labors of Paul in Rome, was Onesimus, a pagan slave who had wronged his master, Philemon, a Christian believer in Colosse, and had escaped to Rome. In the kindness of his heart, Paul sought to relieve the poverty and distress of the wretched fugitive, and then endeavored to shed the light of truth into his darkened mind. Onesimus listened to the words of life, confessed his sins, and was converted to the faith of Christ.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 9]          Onesimus endeared himself to Paul by his piety and sincerity no less than by his tender care for the apostle's comfort, and his zeal in promoting the work of the gospel. Paul saw in him traits of character that would render him a useful helper in missionary labor, and he counseled him to return without delay to Philemon, beg his forgiveness, and plan for the future. The apostle promised to hold himself responsible for the sum of which Philemon had been robbed. Being about to despatch Tychicus with letters to various churches in Asia Minor, he sent Onesimus with him. It was a severe test for this servant thus to deliver himself up to the master he had wronged, but he had been truly converted, and he did not turn aside from this duty.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 10]          Paul made Onesimus the bearer of a letter to Philemon, in which, with his usual tact and kindness, the apostle pleaded the cause of the repentant slave, and expressed a desire to retain his services in the future. The letter began with an affectionate greeting to Philemon as a friend and fellow laborer:--  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 11]          "Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God, making mention of thee always in my prayers, hearing of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all saints; that the communication of thy faith may become effectual by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus." The apostle reminded Philemon that every good purpose and trait of character which he possessed was due to the grace of Christ; this alone made him different from the perverse and the sinful. The same grace could make the debased criminal a child of God and a useful laborer in the gospel.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 12]          Paul might have urged upon Philemon his duty as a Christian; but he chose rather the language of entreaty: "As Paul the aged, and now also a prisoner of Jesus Christ, I beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds: which in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and to me."  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 13]          The apostle asked Philemon, in view of the conversion of Onesimus, to receive the repentant slave as his own child, showing him such affection that he would choose to dwell with his former master, "not now as a servant, but above a servant, a brother beloved." He expressed his desire to retain Onesimus as one who could minister to him in his bonds as Philemon himself would have done, though he did not desire his services unless Philemon should of his own accord set the slave free.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 14]          The apostle well knew the severity which masters exercised toward their slaves, and he knew also that Philemon was greatly incensed because of the conduct of his servant. He tried to write to him in a way that would arouse his deepest and tenderest feelings as a Christian. The conversion of Onesimus had made him a brother in the faith, and any punishment inflicted on this new convert would be regarded by Paul as inflicted on himself.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 15]          Paul voluntarily proposed to assume the debt of Onesimus in order that the guilty one might be spared the disgrace of punishment, and might again enjoy the privileges he had forfeited. "If thou count me therefore a partner," he wrote to Philemon, "receive him as myself. If he hath wronged thee, or oweth thee aught, put that on mine account; I Paul have written it with mine own hand, I will repay it."  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 16]          How fitting an illustration of the love of Christ for the repentant sinner! The servant who had defrauded his master had nothing with which to make restitution. The sinner who has robbed God of years of service has no means of canceling the debt. Jesus interposes between the sinner and God, saying, I will pay the debt. Let the sinner be spared; I will suffer in his stead.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 17]          After offering to assume the debt of Onesimus, Paul reminded Philemon how greatly he himself was indebted to the apostle. He owed him his own self, since God had made Paul the instrument of his conversion. Then, in a tender, earnest appeal, he besought Philemon that as he had by his liberalities refreshed the saints, so he would refresh the spirit of the apostle by granting him this cause of rejoicing. "Having confidence in thy obedience," he added, "I wrote unto thee, knowing that thou wilt also do more than I say."  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 18]          Paul's letter to Philemon shows the influence of the gospel upon the relation between master and servant. Slaveholding was an established institution throughout the Roman empire, and both masters and slaves were found in most of the churches for which Paul labored. In the cities, where slaves often greatly outnumbered the free population, laws of terrible severity were regarded as necessary to keep them in subjection. A wealthy Roman often owned hundreds of slaves, of every rank, of every nation, and of every accomplishment. With full control over the souls and bodies of these helpless beings, he could inflict upon them any suffering he chose. If one of them in retaliation or self-defense ventured to raise a hand against his owner, the whole family of the offender might be inhumanly sacrificed. The slightest mistake, accident, or carelessness was often punished without mercy.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 19]          Some masters, more humane than others, were more indulgent toward their servants; but the vast majority of the wealthy and noble, given up without restraint to the indulgence of lust, passion, and appetite, made their slaves the wretched victims of caprice and tyranny. The tendency of the whole system was hopelessly degrading.  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 20]          It was not the apostle's work to overturn arbitrarily or suddenly the established order of society. To attempt this would be to prevent the success of the gospel. But he taught principles which struck at the very foundation of slavery, and which, if carried into effect, would surely undermine the whole system. "Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty," he declared. When converted, the slave became a member of the body of Christ, and as such was to be loved and treated as a brother, a fellow heir with his master to the blessings of God and the privileges of the gospel. On the other hand, servants were to perform their duties, "not with eye-service, as men-pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart."  {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, December 14, 1911 par. 21]          Christianity makes a strong bond of union between master and slave, king and subject, the gospel minister and the degraded sinner who has found in Christ cleansing from sin. They have been washed in the same blood, quickened by the same Spirit; and they are made one in Christ Jesus.                                                    -    {RH, December 14, 1911 par. 21}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 1]       December 21, 1911 Caesar's Household    Mrs. E. G. White         The gospel has ever achieved its greatest success among the humbler classes. "Not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble, are called." It could not be expected that Paul, a poor and friendless prisoner, would be able to gain the attention of the wealthy and titled classes of Roman citizens. To them vice presented all its glittering allurements, and held them willing captives. But from among the toil-worn, want-stricken victims of their oppression, even from among the poor slaves, many gladly listened to the words of Paul, and in the faith of Christ found a hope and peace that cheered them under the hardships of their lot.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 2]          Yet while the apostle's work began with the humble and the lowly, its influence extended until it reached the very palace of the emperor.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 3]          Rome was at this time the metropolis of the world. The haughty Caesars were giving laws to nearly every nation upon the earth. Either king and courtier were ignorant of the humble Nazarene, or they regarded him with hatred and derision. And yet in less than two years the gospel found its way from the prisoner's lowly home into the imperial halls. Paul was in bonds as an evil-doer; but "the word of God is not bound."  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 4]          In former years the apostle had publicly proclaimed the faith of Christ with winning power; and by signs and miracles he had given unmistakable evidence of its divine character. With noble firmness he had risen up before the sages of Greece, and by his knowledge and eloquence had put to silence the arguments of proud philosophy. With undaunted courage he had stood before kings and governors, and reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come, until the haughty rulers trembled as if already beholding the terrors of the day of God.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 5]          No such opportunities were now granted the apostle, confined as he was to his own dwelling, and able to proclaim the truth to those only who sought him there. He had not, like Moses and Aaron, a divine command to go before the profligate king, and in the name of the great I AM rebuke his cruelty and oppression. Yet it was at this very time, when its chief advocate was apparently cut off from public labor, that a great victory was won for the gospel; for from the very household of the king, members were added to the church.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 6]         Nowhere could there exist an atmosphere more uncongenial to Christianity than in the Roman court. Nero seemed to have obliterated from his soul the last trace of the divine, and even of the human, and to bear the impress of Satan. His attendants and courtiers were in general of the same character as himself, fierce, debased, and corrupt. To all appearance it would be impossible for Christianity to gain a foothold in the court and palace of Nero.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 7]          Yet in this case, as in so many others, was proved the truth of Paul's assertion that the weapons of his warfare were "mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds." Even in Nero's household, trophies of the cross were won. From the vile attendants of a viler king were gained converts who became sons of God. These were not Christians secretly, but openly. They were not ashamed of their faith.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 8]          And by what means was an entrance achieved and a firm footing gained for Christianity where even its admission seemed impossible? In his epistle to the Philippians, Paul ascribed to his own imprisonment his success in winning converts to the faith from Nero's household. Fearful lest the Philippians might think that his afflictions had impeded the progress of the gospel, he assured them: "I would ye should understand, brethren, that the things which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel."  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 9]          When the Christian churches first learned that Paul was to visit Rome, they looked forward to a signal triumph of the gospel in that city. Paul had borne the truth to many lands; he had proclaimed it in great cities. Might not this champion of the faith succeed in winning souls to Christ, even in the metropolis of the world? But their hopes were crushed by the tidings that Paul had gone to Rome as a prisoner. They had confidently hoped to see the gospel, once established at this great center, extend rapidly to all nations, and become a prevailing power in the earth. How great their disappointment! Human expectations had failed, but not the purpose of God.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 10]          Not by Paul's sermons, but by his bonds, was the attention of the court attracted to Christianity. It was as a captive that he broke from so many souls the bonds that held them in the slavery of sin. Nor was this all. He declared: "Many of the brethren in the Lord, waxing confident by my bonds, are much more bold to speak the word without fear."  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 11]         Paul's patience and cheerfulness during his long and unjust imprisonment, his courage and faith, were a continual sermon. His spirit, so unlike the spirit of the world, bore witness that a power higher than that of earth, was abiding with him. And by his example, Christians were impelled to greater energy as advocates of the cause from the public labors of which Paul had been withdrawn. In these ways were the apostle's bonds influential, so that when his power and usefulness seemed cut off, and to all appearance he could do the least, then it was that he gathered sheaves for Christ in fields from which he seemed wholly excluded.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 12]          Before the close of that two years' imprisonment, Paul was able to say, "My bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places;" and among those who sent greetings to the Philippians he mentions chiefly them "that are of Caesar's household."  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 13]          Patience as well as courage has its victories. By meekness under trial, no less than by boldness in enterprise, souls may be won to Christ. The Christian who manifests patience and cheerfulness under bereavement and suffering, who meets even death itself with the peace and calmness of an unwavering faith, may accomplish for the gospel more than he could have effected by a long life of faithful labor. Often when the servant of God is withdrawn from active duty, the mysterious providence which our short-sighted vision would lament, is designed by God to accomplish a work that otherwise would never have been done.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 14]          Let not the follower of Christ think, when he is no longer able to labor openly and actively for God and his truth, that he has no service to render, no reward to secure. Christ's true witnesses are never laid aside. In health and sickness, in life and death, God uses them still. When through Satan's malice the servants of Christ have been persecuted, their active labors hindered, when they have been cast into prison, or dragged to the scaffold or to the stake, it was that truth might gain a greater triumph. As these faithful ones sealed their testimony with their blood, souls hitherto in doubt and uncertainty were convinced of the faith of Christ, and took their stand courageously for him. From the ashes of the martyrs has sprung an abundant harvest for God.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 15]          The zeal and fidelity of Paul and his fellow workers, no less than the faith and obedience of these converts to Christianity, under circumstances so forbidding, rebuke slothfulness and lack of faith in the minister of Christ. The apostle and his associate workers might have argued that it would be vain to call to repentance and faith in Christ the servants of Nero, subjected, as they were, to fierce temptations, surrounded by formidable hindrances, and exposed to bitter opposition. Even should they be convinced of the truth, how could they render obedience? But Paul did not reason thus; in faith he presented the gospel to these souls; and among those who heard were some who decided to obey at any cost. Notwithstanding obstacles and dangers, they would accept the light, and trust God to help them let their light shine forth to others.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 16]          Not only were converts won to the truth in Caesar's household, but after their conversation they remained in that household. They did not feel at liberty to abandon their post of duty because their surroundings were no longer congenial. The truth had found them there, and there they remained, by their changed life and character testifying to the transforming power of the new faith.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 17]          Are any tempted to make their circumstances an excuse for failing to witness for Christ? Let them consider the situation of the disciples in Caesar's household -- the depravity of the emperor, the profligacy of the court. We can hardly imagine circumstances more unfavorable to a religious life, and entailing greater sacrifice or opposition than those in which these converts found themselves. Yet amidst difficulties and dangers they maintained their fidelity. Because of obstacles that seem insurmountable, the Christian may seek to excuse himself from obeying the truth as it is in Jesus; but he can offer no excuse that will bear investigation. Could he do this, he would prove God unjust, in that he had made for his children conditions of salvation with which they could not comply.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 18]          He whose heart is fixed to serve God will find opportunity to witness for him. Difficulties will be powerless to hinder him who is determined to seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. In the strength gained by prayer and a study of the Word, he will seek virtue and forsake vice. Looking to Jesus, the author and finisher of the faith, who endured the contradiction of sinners against himself, the believer will willingly brave contempt and derision. And help and grace sufficient for every circumstance are promised by him whose word is truth. His everlasting arms encircle the soul that turns to him for aid. In his care we may rest safely, saying, "What time I am afraid, I will trust in thee." To all who put their trust in him, God will fulfil his promise.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 18}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 19]          By his own example the Saviour has shown that his followers can be in the world, and yet not of the world. He came not to partake of its delusive pleasures, to be swayed by its customs, and to follow its practises, but to do his Father's will, to seek and save the lost. With this object before him, the Christian may stand uncontaminated in any surroundings. Whatever his station or circumstances, exalted or humble, he will manifest the power of true religion in the faithful performance of duty.  {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 19}
[RH, December 21, 1911 par. 20]          Not in freedom from trial, but in the midst of it, is Christian character developed. Exposure to rebuffs and opposition leads the follower of Christ to greater watchfulness, and more earnest prayer to the mighty Helper. Severe trial endured by the grace of God develops patience, vigilance, fortitude, and a deep and abiding trust in God. It is the triumph of the Christian faith that it enables its follower to suffer and be strong; to submit, and thus to conquer; to be killed all the day long, and yet to live; to bear the cross, and thus to win the crown of glory.                                                    -    {RH, December 21, 1911 par. 20}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 1]       December 28, 1911 Paul at Liberty    Mrs. E. G. White         While Paul's labors in Rome were being blessed to the conversion of many souls and the strengthening and encouragement of the believers, clouds were gathering that threatened not only his own safety, but also the prosperity of the church. On his arrival in Rome he had been placed in charge of the captain of the imperial guards, a man of justice and integrity, by whose clemency he was left comparatively free to pursue the work of the gospel. But before the close of the two years' imprisonment, this man was replaced by an official from whom the apostle could expect no special favor.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 1}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 2]          The Jews were now more active than ever in their efforts against Paul, and they found an able helper in the profligate woman whom Nero had made his second wife, and who, being a Jewish proselyte, lent all her influence to aid their murderous designs against the champion of Christianity.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 2}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 3]          Paul could hope for little justice from the Caesar to whom he had appealed. Nero was more debased in morals, more frivolous in character, and at the same time capable of more atrocious cruelty, than any ruler who had preceded him. The reins of government could not have been entrusted to a more despotic ruler. The first year of his reign had been marked by the poisoning of his young stepbrother, the rightful heir to the throne. From one depth of vice and crime to another, Nero had descended, until he had murdered his own mother, and then his wife. There was no atrocity which he would not perpetrate, no vile act to which he would not stoop. In every noble mind he inspired only abhorrence and contempt.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 3}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 4]          The details of the iniquity practised in his court are too degrading, too horrible, for description. His abandoned wickedness created disgust and loathing, even in many who were forced to share his crimes. They were in constant fear as to what enormities he would suggest next. Yet even such crimes as Nero's did not shake the allegiance of his subjects. He was acknowledged as the absolute ruler of the whole civilized world. More than this, he was made the recipient of divine honors, and was worshiped as a god.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 4}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 5]          From the view-point of human judgment, Paul's condemnation before such a judge was certain. But the apostle felt that so long as he was loyal to God, he had nothing to fear. The One who in the past had been his protector could shield him still from the malice of the Jews, and from the power of Caesar.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 5}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 6]          And God did shield his servant. At Paul's examination the charges against him were not sustained; and contrary to the general expectation, and with a regard for justice wholly at variance with his character, Nero declared the prisoner guiltless. Paul's bonds were removed; he was again a free man.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 6}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 7]          Had his trial been longer deferred, or had he from any cause been detained in Rome until the following year, he would doubtless have perished in the persecution which then took place. During Paul's imprisonment, the converts to Christianity had become so numerous as to attract the attention and arouse the enmity of the authorities. The anger of the emperor was especially excited by the conversion of members of his own household, and he soon found a pretext to make the Christians the objects of his merciless cruelty.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 7}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 8]          About this time a terrible fire occurred in Rome, by which nearly one half of the city was burned. Nero himself had caused the flames to be kindled, but to avert suspicion he made a pretense of great generosity by assisting the homeless and destitute. He was, however, accused of the crime. The people were excited and enraged, and in order to clear himself, and also to rid the city of a class whom he feared and hated, Nero turned the accusation upon the Christians. His device succeeded, and thousands of the followers of Christ--men, women, and children -- were cruelly put to death.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 8}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 9]          From this terrible persecution Paul was spared; for soon after his release he had left Rome. This last interval of freedom he diligently improved in laboring among the churches. He sought to establish a firmer union between the Greek and the Eastern churches, and to fortify the minds of the believers against the false doctrines that were creeping in to corrupt the faith.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 9}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 10]          The trials and anxieties that Paul had endured had preyed upon his physical powers. The infirmities of age were upon him. He felt that he was now doing his last work; and as the time of his labor grew shorter, his efforts became more intense. There seemed to be no limit to his efforts. Resolute in purpose, prompt in action, strong in faith, he journeyed from church to church, in many lands, and sought by every means within his power to strengthen the hands of the believers, that they might do faithful work in winning souls to Jesus, and that in the trying times upon which they were even then entering, they might remain steadfast to the gospel, bearing faithful witness for Christ.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 10}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 11]                                   The Final Arrest          Paul's work among the churches after his acquittal at Rome, could not escape the observation of his enemies. Since the beginning of the persecution under Nero, the Christians had everywhere been a proscribed sect. After a time, the unbelieving Jews conceived the idea of fastening upon Paul the crime of instigating the burning of Rome. Not one of them thought for a moment that he was guilty; but they knew that such a charge, made with the faintest show of plausibility, would seal his doom. Through their efforts, Paul was again arrested, and hurried away to his final imprisonment.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 11}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 12]          On his second voyage to Rome, Paul was accompanied by several of his former companions; others earnestly desired to share his lot, but he refused to permit them thus to imperil their lives. The prospect before him was far less favorable than at the time of his former imprisonment. The persecution under Nero had greatly lessened the number of Christians in Rome. Thousands had been martyred for their faith, many had left the city, and those who remained were greatly depressed and intimidated.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 12}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 13]          Upon his arrival at Rome, Paul was placed in a gloomy dungeon, there to remain until his course should be finished. Accused of instigating one of the basest and most terrible of crimes against the city and nation, he was the object of universal execration.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 13}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 14]          The few friends who had shared the burdens of the apostle, now began to leave him, some by desertion, and others on missions to the various churches. Phygellus and Hermogenes were the first to go. Then Demas, dismayed by the thickening clouds of difficulty and danger, forsook the persecuted apostle. Crescens was sent by Paul to the churches of Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia, Tychicus to Ephesus. Writing to Timothy of this experience, Paul said, "Only Luke is with me." Never had the apostle needed the ministrations of his brethren as now, enfeebled as he was by age, toil, and infirmities, and confined in the damp, dark vaults of a Roman prison. The services of Luke, the beloved disciple and faithful friend, were a great comfort to Paul, and enabled him to communicate with his brethren and the world without.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 14}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 15]          In this trying time Paul's heart was cheered by frequent visits from Onesiphorus. This warm-hearted Ephesian did all in his power to lighten the burden of the apostle's imprisonment. His beloved teacher was in bonds for the truth's sake, while he himself went free; and he spared himself no effort to make Paul's lot more bearable.  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 15}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 16]          In the last letter that the apostle ever wrote, he speaks thus of this faithful disciple: "The Lord give mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain: but, when he was in Rome, he sought me out very diligently, and found me. The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day."  {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 16}
[RH, December 28, 1911 par. 17]          The desire for love and sympathy is implanted in the heart by God himself. Christ in his hour of agony in Gethsemane longed for the sympathy of his disciples. And Paul, though apparently indifferent to hardship and suffering, yearned for sympathy and companionship. The visit of Onesiphorus, testifying to his fidelity at a time of loneliness and desertion, brought gladness and cheer to one who had spent his life in service for others.                                                    -    {RH, December 28, 1911 par. 17}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 1]      January 4, 1912 Paul Before Nero    Mrs. E. G. White         When Paul was summoned to appear before the emperor Nero for trial, it was with the near prospect of certain death. The serious nature of the crime charged against him, and the prevailing animosity toward Christians, left little ground for hope of a favorable issue.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 2]          Among the Greeks and Romans it was customary to allow an accused person the privilege of employing an advocate to plead in his behalf before courts of justice. By force of argument, by impassioned eloquence, or by entreaties, prayers, and tears, such an advocate often secured a decision in favor of the prisoner; or failing in this, succeeded in mitigating the severity of the sentence. But when Paul was summoned before Nero, no man ventured to act as his counsel or advocate; no friend was at hand even to preserve a record of the charges brought against him, or of the arguments that he urged in his own defense. Among the Christians at Rome, there was not one who came forward to stand by him in that trying hour.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 3]          The only reliable record of the occasion is given by Paul himself, in his second letter to Timothy. "At my first answer," the apostle wrote, "no man stood with me, but all men forsook me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their charge. Notwithstanding the Lord stood with me, and strengthened me; that by me the preaching might be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear: and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion."  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 4]          Paul before Nero -- how striking the contrast! The haughty monarch before whom the man of God was to answer for his faith, had reached the height of earthly power, authority, and wealth as well as the lowest depths of crime and iniquity. In power and greatness he stood unrivaled. There were none to question his authority, none to resist his will. Kings laid their crowns at his feet. Powerful armies marched at his command, and the ensigns of his navies betokened victory. His statue was set up in the halls of justice, and the decrees of senators and the decisions of judges were but the echo of his will. Millions bowed in obedience to his mandates. The name of Nero made the world tremble. To incur his displeasure was to lose property, liberty, life; and his frown was more to be dreaded than a pestilence.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 5]          Without money, without friends, without counsel, the aged prisoner stood before Nero, the countenance of the emperor bearing the shameful record of the passions that raged within; the face of the accused telling of a heart at peace with God. Paul's experience had been one of poverty, self-denial, and suffering. Notwithstanding constant misrepresentation, reproach, and abuse, by which his enemies had endeavored to intimidate him, he had fearlessly held aloft the standard of the cross. Like his Master, he had been a homeless wanderer, and like him, he had lived to bless humanity. How could Nero, a capricious, passionate, licentious tyrant, understand or appreciate the character and motives of this son of God?  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 6]          The vast hall was thronged by an eager, restless crowd, that surged and pressed to the front to see and hear all that should take place. The high and the low were there, the rich and the poor, the learned and the ignorant, the proud and the humble, all alike destitute of a true knowledge of the way of life and salvation.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 7]          The Jews brought against Paul the old charges of sedition and heresy, and both Jews and Romans accused him of instigating the burning of the city. While these accusations were urged against him, Paul preserved an unbroken serenity. The people and the judges looked at him in surprise. They had been present at many trials, and had looked upon many a criminal; but never had they seen a man wear a look of such holy calmness as did the prisoner before them. The keen eyes of the judges, accustomed to read the countenances of prisoners, searched Paul's face in vain for some evidence of guilt. When he was permitted to speak in his own behalf, all listened with eager interest.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 8]          Once more Paul has an opportunity to uplift before a wondering multitude the banner of the cross. As he gazes upon the throng before him,--Jews, Greeks, Romans, with strangers from many lands,--his soul is stirred with an intense desire for their salvation. He loses sight of the occasion, of the perils surrounding him, of the terrible fate that seems so near. He sees only Jesus, the intercessor, pleading before God in behalf of sinful men. With more than human eloquence and power, Paul presents the truths of the gospel. He points his hearers to the sacrifice made for the fallen race. He declares that an infinite price has been paid for man's redemption. Provision has been made for him to share the throne of God. By angel messengers, earth is connected with heaven, and all the deeds of men, whether good or evil, are open to the eye of Infinite Justice.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 9]          Thus pleads the advocate of truth. Faithful among the faithless, loyal among the disloyal, he stands as God's representative, and his voice is as a voice from heaven. There is no fear, no sadness, no discouragement in word or look. Strong in a consciousness of innocence, clothed in the panoply of truth, he rejoices that he is a son of God. His words are as a shout of victory above the roar of battle. He declares the cause to which he has devoted his life, to be the only cause that can never fail. Though he may perish, the gospel will not perish. God lives, and his truth will triumph.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 10]          Many who that day looked upon him, "saw his face as it had been the face of an angel."  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 11]          Never before had that company listened to words like these. They struck a chord that vibrated in the hearts of even the most hardened. Truth, clear and convincing, overthrew error. Light shone into the minds of many who afterward gladly followed its rays. The truths spoken on this occasion were destined to shake nations, and to live through all time, influencing the hearts of men when the lips that had uttered them should be silent in a martyr's grave.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 12]          Never before had Nero heard the truth as he heard it on this occasion. Never before had the enormous guilt of his own life been so revealed to him. The light of heaven pierced the sin-polluted chambers of his soul, and he trembled with terror at the thought of a tribunal before which he, the ruler of the world, would finally be arraigned, and his deeds receive their just award. He feared the apostle's God, and he dared not pass sentence upon Paul, against whom no accusation had been sustained. A sense of awe restrained for a time his bloodthirsty spirit.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 13]          For a moment, heaven was opened to the guilty and hardened Nero, and its peace and purity seemed desirable. That moment the invitation of mercy was extended even to him. But only for a moment was the thought of pardon welcomed. Then the command was issued that Paul be taken back to his dungeon; and as the door closed upon the messenger of God, the door of repentance closed forever against the emperor of Rome. No ray of light from heaven was ever again to penetrate the darkness that enveloped him. Soon he was to suffer the retributive judgments of God.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 14]          Not long after this Nero sailed on his infamous expedition to Greece, where he disgraced himself and his kingdom by contemptible and debasing frivolity. Returning to Rome with great pomp, he surrounded himself with his courtiers, and engaged in scenes of revolting debauchery. In the midst of this revelry, a voice of tumult in the streets was heard. A messenger, despatched to learn the cause, returned with the appalling news that Galba, at the head of an army, was marching rapidly upon Rome, that insurrection had already broken out in the city, and that the streets were filled with an enraged mob, which, threatening death to the emperor and all his supporters, was rapidly approaching the palace.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 15]          In this time of peril, Nero had not, like the faithful Paul, a powerful and compassionate God on whom to rely. Fearful of the suffering and possible torture he might be compelled to endure at the hands of the mob, the wretched tyrant thought to end his life by his own hand; but at the critical moment his courage failed. Completely unmanned, he fled ignominiously from the city, and sought shelter at a country-seat a few miles distant; but to no avail. His hiding-place was soon discovered, and as the pursuing horsemen drew near, he summoned a slave to his aid, and inflicted on himself a mortal wound. Thus perished the tyrant Nero, at the early age of thirty-two.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 16]                               The Martyrdom of Paul          During Paul's final trial before Nero, the emperor had been so strongly impressed with the force of the apostle's words, that he deferred the decision of the case, neither acquitting nor condemning the accused servant of God. But the emperor's malice against Paul soon returned. Exasperated by his inability to check the spread of the Christian religion, even in the imperial household, he determined that as soon as a plausible pretext could be found, the apostle should be put to death. Not long afterward Nero pronounced the decision that condemned Paul to a martyr's death. Inasmuch as a Roman citizen could not be subjected to torture, the apostle was sentenced to be beheaded.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 17]          Paul was taken in a private manner to the place of execution. His persecutors, alarmed at the extent of his influence, feared that converts might be won to Christianity by the scenes of his death; therefore few spectators were allowed to be present. But even the hardened soldiers who attended him, listened to his words, and with amazement saw him cheerful and even joyous in the prospect of death. To some who witnessed his martyrdom, his spirit of forgiveness toward his murderers and his unwavering confidence in Christ till the last, proved a savor of life unto life. More than one accepted the Saviour whom Paul preached, and erelong fearlessly sealed their faith with their blood.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 18]          Until his latest hour the life of Paul testified to the truth of his words to the Corinthians: "God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us. We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed; always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body." His sufficiency was not in himself, but in the presence and agency of the divine Spirit that filled his soul, and brought every thought into subjection to the will of Christ. The prophet declares, "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee." The heaven-born peace expressed on Paul's countenance won many a soul to the gospel.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 19]          Paul carried with him throughout his life the atmosphere of heaven. All who associated with him felt the influence of his union with Christ. The fact that his own life exemplified the truth he proclaimed, gave convincing power to his preaching. Here lies the power of the truth. The unstudied, unconscious influence of a holy life is the most convincing sermon that can be given in favor of Christianity. Argument, even when unanswerable, may provoke only opposition; but a godly example has a power that it is impossible wholly to resist.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 20]          The apostle lost sight of his own approaching sufferings in his solicitude for those whom he was about to leave to cope with prejudice, hatred, and persecution. The few Christians who accompanied him to the place of execution, he endeavored to strengthen and encourage by repeating the promises given for those who are persecuted for righteousness' sake. He assured them that nothing would fail of all that the Lord had spoken concerning his tried and faithful children. For a little season they might be in heaviness through manifold temptation; they might be destitute of earthly comfort; but they could encourage their hearts with the assurance of God's faithfulness, saying, "I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him." Soon the night of trial and suffering would come to an end, and then would dawn the glad morning of peace and perfect day.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 20}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 21]          The apostle was looking into the great beyond, not with uncertainty or dread, but with joyous hope and longing expectation. As he stands at the place of martyrdom, he sees not the sword of the executioner or the earth so soon to receive his blood; he looks up through the calm blue heaven of that summer day to the throne of the Eternal.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 21}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 22]          This man of faith beholds the ladder presented in Jacob's vision, representing Christ, who has connected earth with heaven, and finite man with the infinite God. His faith is strengthened as he calls to mind how patriarchs and prophets have relied upon the One who is his support and consolation, and for whom he is giving his life. From these holy men who from century to century have borne testimony for their faith, he hears the assurance that God is true. His fellow apostles who, to preach the gospel of Christ, went forth to meet religious bigotry and heathen superstition, persecution, and contempt; who counted not their lives dear unto themselves that they might bear aloft the light of the cross amid the dark mazes of infidelity,--these he hears witnessing to Jesus as the Son of God, the Saviour of the world. From the rack, the stake, the dungeon, from dens and caves of the earth, there falls upon his ear the martyrs' shout of triumph. He hears the witness of steadfast souls, who, though destitute, afflicted, tormented, yet bear fearless, solemn testimony for the faith, declaring, "I know whom I have believed." These, yielding up their lives for the faith, declare to the world that he in whom they have trusted is able to save to the uttermost.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 22}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 23]          Ransomed by the sacrifice of Christ, washed from sin in his blood, and clothed in his righteousness, Paul has the witness in himself that his soul is precious in the sight of his Redeemer. His life is hid with Christ in God, and he is persuaded that he who has conquered death is able to keep that which is committed to his trust. His mind grasps the Saviour's promise, "I will raise him up at the last day." His thoughts and hopes are centered in the second coming of his Lord, and as the sword of the executioner descends, and the shadows of death gather about the martyr, his latest thought springs forward, as will his earliest in the great awakening, to meet the Lifegiver, who shall welcome him to the joy of the blest.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 23}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 24]          Well-nigh a score of centuries have passed since Paul the aged poured out his blood as a witness for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ. No faithful hand recorded for the generations to come the last scenes in the life of this holy man; but Inspiration has preserved for us his dying testimony. Like a trumpet peal his voice has rung out through all the ages since, nerving with his own courage thousands of witnesses for Christ, and wakening in thousands of sorrow-stricken hearts the echo of his own triumphant joy: "I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love his appearing."                                                    -    {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 24}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 1]       January 4, 1912 Missionary Contact With the People         God expects personal service from every one to whom he has entrusted a knowledge of the truth for this time. Those in the highways and byways of life are to hear the gospel message. Church-members are to do evangelistic work in the homes of their neighbors who have not yet received full evidence of the truth for this time.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 2]          God calls for Christian families to go into communities that are in darkness and error, and work wisely and perseveringly for the Master. Lend your neighbors some of our smaller books. If their interest is awakened, take some of the larger books. Show them "Christ's Object Lessons." Tell them its history, and ask them if they do not want a copy. If they already have it, ask them if they do not want to read other books of a similar nature. If possible, secure an opportunity to teach them the truth. Beside all waters you are to sow the seeds of truth, though not knowing which shall prosper, this or that.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 3]          In many States there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers who have never had the truth for this time. Such places should be worked. Let our lay members take up this line of service. By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message with such power that many would be converted.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 4]          My brethren and sisters, give yourselves to the Lord for service. Allow no opportunity to pass unimproved. Visit the sick and suffering, and show a kindly interest in them. If possible, do something to make them more comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts, and speak a word for Christ.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 5]          Eternity alone will reveal how far-reaching such a line of labor can be. Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the duty nearest them. There is earnest work for every pair of hands to do. Let every stroke tell for the uplifting of humanity. There are so many that need to be helped. The heart of him who lives, not to please himself, but to be a blessing to those who have so few blessings, will thrill with satisfaction. Let every idler awake, and face the realities of life. Take the Word of God, and search its pages. If you are doers of the Word, life will indeed be to you a living reality, and you will find that the reward is abundant.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 6]          Church-members, let the light shine forth. Let your voices be heard in humble prayer, in witness against intemperance, the folly, and the amusements of this world, and in the proclamation of the truth for this time. Your voice, your influence, your time,--all these are gifts from God, and are to be used in winning souls to Christ.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 7]          Strive to arouse men and women from their spiritual insensibility. Tell them how you found Jesus, and how blessed you have been since you gained an experience in his service. Tell them what blessing comes to you as you sit at the feet of Jesus, and learn precious lessons from his Word. Tell them of the gladness and joy that there is in the Christian life. Your warm, fervent words will convince them that you have found the Pearl of great price. Let your cheerful, encouraging words show that you have certainly found the higher way. This is genuine missionary work, and as it is done, many will awake as from a dream.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 8]          Even while engaged in their daily employment, God's people can lead others to Christ. And while doing this, they will have the precious assurance that the Saviour is close beside them. They need not think that they are left to depend on their own feeble efforts. Christ will give them words to speak that will refresh and encourage and strengthen poor, struggling souls who are in darkness. Their own faith will be strengthened, as they realize that the Redeemer's promise is being fulfilled. Not only are they a blessing to others, but the work they do for Christ brings blessing to themselves.  {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 4, 1912 par. 9]          There are many who can and should do the work of which I have spoken. My brother, my sister, what are you doing for Christ? Are you seeking to be a blessing to others? Are your lips uttering words of kindness, sympathy, and love? Are you putting forth earnest efforts to win others to the Saviour?                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, January 4, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 1]       January 11, 1912 To Our Ministering Brethren    Mrs. E. G. White         I am instructed to say to our ministering brethren, Let the messages that come from your lips be charged with the power of the Spirit of God. If there was ever a time when we needed the special guidance of the Holy Spirit, it is now. We need a thorough consecration. It is fully time that we gave to the world a demonstration of the power of God in our lives and in our ministry.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2]          The most solemn truths ever given to mortals have been entrusted to us, and to us has been committed the work of warning the world. In heart and life the minister of God is to be true to the trust committed to him. Never is he to engage in that which would lower before others the standard of the word of truth. His faith is to be revealed, not merely in words, in profession, but in his daily association with believers and unbelievers. Let those who stand as ministers of God to the people be faithful, preparing their own souls for the kingdom of heaven, divesting their own garments of every stain, that neither spot nor wrinkle be found on them. Then the Lord can use them to do a mighty work as his messengers.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3]          We are living in an age when vice is prevalent. Corrupting practises are making the world like it was before the flood. But erelong the workers of iniquity with their wicked works will be consumed. Calamities on every hand, earthquake and fire and flood, the weapons of judgment in the hand of God, point to the more terrible destruction yet in the future, which the Word of God predicts will soon desolate the earth.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4]          This is a time when every evil work, every unrighteous act, should be repudiated by those who are looking forward to the soon return of Christ. It is a time when believers should accept this last message of warning with a faith that purifies the heart and life. We are to stand on holy ground, as a people who watch and wait for their Lord, and who are colaborers with him for the uplifting of men. "Be ye clean, that bear the vessels of the Lord," the Word of God declares. Every worker is to look to his own heart, to examine the motives that prompt his actions. He is to purify his own soul by obedience to the truth.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5]          At this time, when evil walks abroad in the land, the Lord through his ministers designs to do battle against the errors and deceptions and evil-doing that exist. But if his professed servants pursue a course that is a denial of their faith, he can not do this. If they neglect their own spiritual interests, if they cherish wrong-doing in their lives, God can not work through them to prepare other souls for the kingdom of heaven. And more than this; if souls for whom the minister should have watched as one that must give an account, are lost because of his unfaithfulness, God will require their blood at his hands.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6]          Let every minister at this time consider what it means to keep his lamp trimmed and burning. Read prayerfully the forty-eight and forty-ninth chapters of Isaiah, in which the Lord represents the work of his messengers today. "It is a light thing," he says, "that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the preserved of Israel: I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the earth. . . . In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in the day of salvation have I helped thee: and I will preserve thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the desolate heritages; that thou mayest say to the prisoners, Go forth; to them that are in darkness, Show yourselves. They shall feed in the ways, and their pastures shall be in all high places."  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7]         It is not right for ministers who have been placed in positions of responsibility in connection with the work of God to carry the responsibilities of secular concerns. The more closely they confine themselves to the ministry of the Word, to the work to which the Lord has appointed them, the more fully will they understand the sacredness of their calling as ministers. That he may gain efficiency in his work, the minister needs to pray much, and to meditate upon the Word. Then angels will cooperate with him, and the Spirit of God will be his teacher. There is a line of labor that belongs in a peculiar sense to the ordained minister; in order to gain an increasing qualification for it, he must grow in spirituality, by conforming his life practise to an ever-deepening knowledge of God and of Christ as a personal Saviour.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8]          There are some who do not act intelligently in regard to the important work that God has given them to do. God desires to guide and direct the efforts of these workers; but because self comes largely to the front, because they choose to follow their own way, and to carry out their own will, God can not work through them as he would for the strengthening of his church and the advancement of his cause. To such workers I would say, Do not continue to follow your own judgment. Seek the Lord in earnest prayer, and accept his guidance at every step. If you will follow on to know the Lord, you will know that his going forth is prepared as the morning.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9]          All through our history there have arisen men who have grown dissatisfied with the work committed to their hands, and who have sought to become leaders, when they should be learners. There were men in Christ's day who sought to follow a similar course. They tried to make themselves his advisers. They thought to influence him to follow their plans and suggestions. But Christ ever followed the clear light from heaven.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10]          The truth of God is found in his Word. As long as we heed the instructions of the Word, we shall remain in unity with our fellow laborers and with the purposes of God. When errors come into our ranks in the form of false and fanciful presentations of the meaning of the Word, we can lead the mind away from these deceptions by presenting the truth as it is revealed in the life of Christ. Truth presented in contrast with error will bring understanding to the minds of the people, and conviction to their hearts. The principles of the Word of God rest upon a foundation as lasting as eternity; they can never fail.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11]          "Wake up the watchmen," is the word of the Lord to his messengers. At this time the truth is to go forth with power, for the time in which to work is short. There is danger that those who hold meetings in our cities will be satisfied with doing a surface work. Let the ministers and the presidents of our conferences arouse to the importance of doing a thorough work. Let them labor and plan with the thought in mind that time is nearly ended, and that because of this they must work with redoubled zeal and energy. Let them seek the Lord earnestly, pressing their petitions to his throne until they are assured that their prayers are answered.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12]         My ministering brethren, guard yourselves and your influence, remembering that you are to be instruments of the Lord for the carrying forward of his work on the earth. "I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem," the Lord declares, "which shall never hold their peace day nor night: ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give him no rest, till he establish, and until he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth."  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 13]          Arouse the people to the importance of the times in which we live, that they may be led to place themselves under the discipline of Christ. In his life on earth, Christ revealed the power of God's word to make men partakers of the divine nature. As believers are led to behold his life of self-denial and sacrifice that he might minister truth to the world, they may be changed in life, and may learn to reflect his likeness.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 14]          Seek the Lord in faith, holding fast to his promises. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?" Let us appreciate the great sacrifice that God has made in our behalf. There will never be a time when we shall be more welcome to the gifts of his grace than now. Christ gave his life for men, that they might know how he loved them. He does not want any to perish, but longs to see all coming to repentance. All who will surrender the will to him may have the life that measures with the life of God.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 15]          This is the message that you are to bear to the souls perishing in their sins. If they will come to Christ in repentance, he will receive them, and will recreate them in his image.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 16]          Christ gave his Son that men and women might be partakers of the divine nature. The sword of justice fell upon him that they might go free. He died that they might live.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 17]          Let us ever bear in mind that our work is to be one of advancement. We are to follow on to know the Lord. God understands the actuating principle of every mind. He has witnessed the persistent, rebellious course of some whom he has warned and counseled. His all-seeing eye has noted the determined following of human devisings. "The ways of man are before the eyes of the Lord." He "knoweth the thoughts." "The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good." "He looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth under the whole heaven." "The Lord searcheth all hearts."  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 18]          We are to stand firmly for the principles of the Word of God, remembering that God is with us to give us strength to meet each new experience. Let us ever maintain the principles of righteousness in our lives, that in the name of the Lord we may go forward from strength to strength. We are to hold as very sacred the faith that has been substantiated by the instruction and approval of the Holy Spirit from our earliest experience.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 19]          For years there has been creeping into the church an element that is educating many professed believers to resist the teachings of the Holy Spirit. In their efforts to make of no effect the Word of God, many array their strength on the side of the deceiver. I am instructed that we are to cherish as very precious the work which the Lord has been carrying forward through his commandment-keeping people, and which, through the power of his grace, will grow stronger and more efficient as time advances. The enemy is seeking to becloud the discernment of God's people, and to weaken their efficiency; but if they will labor as the Spirit of God shall direct, he will open doors of opportunity before them for the work of building the old waste places. Their experience will be one of constant growth in assurance and power until the Lord shall descend from heaven with power and great glory to set his seal of final triumph on his faithful ones.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 20]          The Lord desires to see the work of the third angel's message carried forward with increasing efficiency. As he has worked in all ages to give courage and power to his people, so in this age he longs to carry to triumphant fulfilment his purposes for his church. He bids the saints advance unitedly, going from strength to greater strength, from faith to increased faith in the righteousness and truth of his cause.                                                    -    {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 20}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 1]       January 11, 1912 The Selection of the First Ministers  of Apostolic Times         The first step was now to be taken in the organization of the church that after Christ's departure was to be his representative on earth. No costly sanctuary was at their command, but the Saviour led his disciples to the retreat he loved, and in their minds the sacred experiences of that day were forever linked with the beauty of mountain and vale and sea.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2]          Jesus had called his disciples that he might send them forth as his witnesses, to declare to the world what they had seen and heard of him. Their office was the most important to which human beings had ever been called, and was second only to that of Christ himself. They were to be workers together with God for the saving of the world. As in the Old Testament the twelve patriarchs stand as representatives of Israel, so the twelve apostles were to stand as representatives of the gospel church.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3]          The Saviour knew the character of the men whom he had chosen; all their weaknesses and errors were open before him; he knew the perils through which they must pass, the responsibility that would rest upon them; and his heart yearned over these chosen ones. Alone upon a mountain near the Sea of Galilee he spent the entire night in prayer for them, while they were sleeping at the foot of the mountain. With the first light of dawn he summoned them to meet him; for he had something of importance to communicate to them.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4]          God takes men as they are, with the human elements in their character, and trains them for his service, if they will be disciplined and learn of him. They are not chosen because they are perfect, but notwithstanding their imperfections, that through the knowledge and practise of the truth, through the grace of Christ, they may become transformed into his image.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5]          All the disciples had serious faults when Jesus called them to his service. Even John, who came into closest association with the meek and lowly One, was not himself naturally meek and yielding. He and his brother were called "the sons of thunder." While they were with Jesus, any slight shown to him aroused their indignation and combativeness. Evil temper, revenge, the spirit of criticism, were all in the beloved disciple. He was proud, and ambitious to be first in the kingdom of God. But day by day, in contrast with his own violent spirit, he beheld the tenderness and forbearance of Jesus, and heard his lessons of humility and patience. He opened his heart to the divine influence, and became not only a hearer but a doer of the Saviour's words. Self was hid in Christ. He learned to wear the yoke of Christ and to bear his burden.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6]          Jesus reproved his disciples, he warned and cautioned them; but John and his brethren did not leave him; they chose Jesus, notwithstanding the reproofs. The Saviour did not withdraw from them because of their weakness and errors, They continued to the end to share his trials and to learn the lessons of his life. By beholding Christ, they became transformed in character.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7]          The apostles differed widely in habits and disposition. There were the publican Levi-Matthew, and the fiery zealot Simon, the uncompromising hater of the authority of Rome; the generous, impulsive Peter, and the mean- spirited Judas; Thomas, true-hearted, yet timid and fearful, Philip, slow of heart, and inclined to doubt, and the ambitious, outspoken sons of Zebedee, with their brethren. These were brought together, with their different faults, all with inherited and cultivated tendencies to evil; but in and through Christ they were to dwell in the family of God, learning to become one in faith, in doctrine, in spirit. They would have their tests, their grievances, their differences of opinion; but while Christ was abiding in the heart, there could be no dissension. His love would lead to love for one another; the lessons of the Master would lead to the harmonizing of all differences, bringing the disciples into unity, till they would be of one mind and one judgment. Christ is the great center, and they would approach one another just in proportion as they approached the center.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8]          When Jesus had ended his instruction to the disciples, he gathered the little band close about him, and kneeling in the midst of them, and laying his hands upon their heads, he offered a prayer dedicating them to his sacred work. Thus the Lord's disciples were ordained to the gospel ministry.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9]          As his representatives among men, Christ does not choose angels who have never fallen, but human beings, men of like passions with those they seek to save. Christ took upon himself humanity, that he might reach humanity. Divinity needed humanity; for it required both the divine and the human to bring salvation to the world. Divinity needed humanity, that humanity might afford a channel of communication between God and man. So with the servants and messengers of Christ. Man needs a power outside of and beyond himself, to restore him to the likeness of God, and enable him to do the work of God; but this does not make the human agency unessential. Humanity lays hold upon divine power; Christ dwells in the heart by faith; and through cooperation with the divine, the power of man becomes efficient for good.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10]          He who called the fishermen of Galilee is still calling men to his service. And he is just as willing to manifest his power through us as through the first disciples. However imperfect and sinful we may be, the Lord holds out to us the offer of partnership with himself, of apprenticeship to Christ. He invites us to come under the divine instruction, that, uniting with Christ, we may work the works of God.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11]          "We have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the exceeding greatness of the power may be of God, and not from ourselves." 2 Corinthians 4:7, R. V. This is why the preaching of the gospel was committed to erring men rather than to the angels. It is manifest that the power which works through the weakness of humanity, is the power of God; and thus we are encouraged to believe that the power which can help others as weak as ourselves, can help us. And those who are themselves "compassed with infirmity," should be able to "have compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out of the way." Hebrews 5:2. Having been in peril themselves, they are acquainted with the dangers and difficulties of the way, and for this reason are called to reach out for others in like peril. There are souls perplexed with doubt, burdened with infirmities, weak in faith, and unable to grasp the Unseen; but a friend whom they can see, coming to them in Christ's stead, can be a connecting link to fasten their trembling faith upon Christ.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12]          We are to be laborers together with the heavenly angels in presenting Jesus to the world. With almost impatient eagerness the angels wait for our co-operation; for man must be the channel to communicate with man. And when we give ourselves to Christ in whole-hearted devotion, angels rejoice that they may speak through our voices to reveal God's love.--"Desire of Ages."                                                    -    {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2]          We are rapidly nearing the final crisis in this world's history, and it is important that we understand that the educational advantages offered by our schools are not to be such as are offered by the schools of the world. Neither are we to follow the routine of worldly schools. The instruction given in Seventh-day Adventist schools is to be such as to lead to the practise of true humility. In speech, in dress, in diet, and in the influence exerted, is to be seen the simplicity of true godliness.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3]          Our teachers need to understand the work that is to be done in these last days. The education given, in our schools, in our churches, in our sanitariums, should present clearly the great work to be accomplished. The need of weeding from the life every worldly practise that is opposed to the teachings of the Word of God, and of supplying their place with deeds that bear the mark of the divine nature, should be made clear to the students of all grades. Our work of education is ever to bear the impress of the heavenly, and thus reveal the excellency of divine instruction above that of the learning of the world.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4]          To some this work of entire transformation may seem impossible. But if this were so, why go to the expense of attempting to carry on a work of Christian education at all? Our knowledge of what true education means is to lead us ever to seek for strict purity of character. In all our association together we are to bear in mind that we are fitting for transfer to another world; the principles of heaven are to be learned; the superiority of the future life to this, impressed upon the mind of every learner. Teachers who fail to bring this into their work of education, fail of having a part in the great work of developing character that can meet the approval of God.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5]          The last work of the prophet Elijah was to visit all the schools of the prophets in Israel, and to give the students divine instruction. This he did, and then ascended to the heavenly courts in a chariot of fire. As the world in this age comes more and more under the influence of Satan, the true children of God will desire more and more to be taught of him. Teachers should be employed who will give a heavenly mold to the characters of the youth. Under the influence of such teachers, foolish and unessential practises will be exchanged for habits and practises befitting the sons and daughters of God.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6]          As wickedness in the world becomes more pronounced, and the teachings of evil are more fully developed and widely accepted, the teachings of Christ are to stand forth exemplified in the lives of converted men and women. Angels are waiting to cooperate in every department of the work. This has been presented to me again and again. At this time, the people of God, the truly converted men and women, under the training of faithful teachers, are to be learning the lessons that the God of heaven values.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7]          The most important work for our educational institutions to do at this time is to set before the world an example that will honor God. Holy angels through human agencies are to supervise the work and every department is to bear the mark of divine excellence. Let the Word of God be made the chief book of study, that the students may learn to live by every word that Christ has given.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8]          All our health institutions, all our publishing houses, and all our institutions of learning are to be conducted more and more like the divine model that has been given. When Christ is recognized as the head of all our working forces, more and more thoroughly will our institutions be cleansed from every common, worldly practise. The show and the pretense and many of the exhibitions that in the past have had a place in our schools will find no place there when teachers and students seek to carry out God's will on earth as it is done in heaven. Christ, as the chief working agency, will mold and fashion characters after the divine order; and teachers and students, realizing that they are preparing for the higher school in the courts of God, will put away many things that are now thought to be necessary, and will magnify and follow the methods of Christ.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9]          Into all to which the Christian sets his hand should be woven the thought of the life eternal. If the work performed is agricultural or mechanical in its nature, it may still be after the pattern of the heavenly. It is the privilege of the preceptors and teachers of our schools to reveal in all their works the leading of the Spirit of God. Through the grace of Christ every provision has been made for the perfecting of Christlike characters, and God is honored when his people in all their social and business dealings reveal the principles of heaven.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10]          The Lord gave an important lesson to his people in all ages when to Moses on the mount he gave instruction regarding the building of the tabernacle. In that work he required perfection in every detail. Moses was proficient in all the learning of the Egyptians; he had a knowledge of God, and God's purposes had been revealed to him in visions; but he did not know how to engrave and embroider.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11]          Israel had been held all their days in the bondage of Egypt, and although there were ingenious men among them, they had not been instructed in the curious arts which were called for in the building of the tabernacle. They knew how to make bricks, but they did not understand how to work in gold and silver. How was the work to be done? Who was sufficient for these things? These were questions that troubled the mind of Moses.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12]          Then God himself explained how the work was to be accomplished. He signified by name the persons he desired to do a certain work. Bezaleel was to be the architect. This man belonged to the tribe of Judah,--a tribe that God delighted to honor.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 13]          "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, See, I have called by name Bezaleel, the son of Uri, the son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah: and I have filled him with the Spirit of God, in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and in all manner of workmanship, to devise cunning works, to work in gold, and in silver, and in brass, and in cutting of stones, to set them, and in carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 14]          "And I, behold, I have given with him Aholiab the son of Ahisamach, of the tribe of Dan: and in the hearts of all that are wise-hearted I have put wisdom, that they may make all that I have commanded thee. The tabernacle of the congregation, and the ark of the testimony, and the mercy-seat that is thereupon, and all the furniture of the tabernacle, and the table and his furniture, and the pure candlestick with all his furniture, and the altar of incense, and the altar of burnt offering with all his furniture, and the laver and his foot, and the cloths of service, and the holy garments of Aaron the priest, and the garments of his sons, to minister in the priest's office, and the anointing oil, and sweet incense for the holy place: according to all that I have commanded thee shall they do."  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 15]          The Lord demands uprightness in the smallest as well as the largest matters. Those who are accepted at last as members of the heavenly court will be men and women who here on earth have sought to carry out the Lord's will in every particular, who have sought to put the impress of heaven upon their earthly labors. In order that the earthly tabernacle might represent the heavenly, it must be perfect in all its parts, and it must be, in the smallest detail, like the pattern in the heavens. So it is with the characters of those who are finally accepted in the sight of Heaven.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, January 11, 1912 par. 16]          The Son of God came down to earth that in him men and women might have a representation of the perfect characters which alone God could accept. Through the grace of Christ every provision has been made for the salvation of the human family. It is possible for every transaction entered into by those who claim to be Christians to be as pure as were the deeds of Christ. And the soul who accepts the virtues of Christ's character, and appropriates the merits of his life, is as precious in the sight of God as was his own beloved Son. Sincere and uncorrupted faith are to him as gold and frankincense and myrrh, and gifts of the wise men to the Child of Bethlehem, and the evidence of their faith in him as the promised Messiah.                                                              Ellen G. White.  {RH, January 11, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 1]       January 18, 1912 City Work    Mrs. E. G. White         I am instructed to bear a message to all who are interested in the proclamation of the truth for these last days. To us has been entrusted enlightening, saving truth, and all about us are multitudes who have never yet been enlightened. To these we must proclaim the life-saving truths of the third angel's message. We are to hunt for souls, laboring with all diligence to communicate to others that which is for their eternal welfare.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 2]          The unwarned multitudes are fast becoming the sport of the evil one. Satan is leading men and women into many forms of folly and self-pleasing. Many are seeking for that which is novel and startling; their minds are far from God and the truths of his Word. At this time, when the enemy is working as never before to engross the minds of men and women, we should be laboring with increasing activity in the highways and in the byways. With diligent, disinterested effort we are to proclaim the last message of mercy in the cities--the highways; and the work is not to end there, but is to extend into the surrounding settlements and in the country districts,--into the byways and the hedges.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 3]          All classes are to be reached. As we labor, we shall meet with different nationalities. None are to be passed by unwarned. Jesus is the gift of God to the entire world, not to the higher classes alone, and not to any one nation, to the exclusion of others. His saving grace encircles the world. Whosoever will may drink of the water of life freely.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 4]          "Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved." In every place the gospel invitation is to be given; for "how . . . shall they call on him in whom they have not believed? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher?"  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 5]          The Lord is speaking to his people at this time, saying, Gain an entrance into the cities, and proclaim the truth in simplicity and in faith. The Holy Spirit will work through your efforts to impress hearts. Introduce no strange doctrine into your message, but speak the simple words of the gospel of Christ, which young and old can understand. The unlearned as well as the educated are to comprehend the truths of the third angel's message, and they must be taught in simplicity. If you would approach the people acceptably, humble your hearts before God, and learn his ways.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 6]          We shall gain much instruction for our work from a study of Christ's methods of labor and his manner of meeting the people. In the gospel story we have the record of how he worked for all classes, and of how as he labored in cities and towns, thousands were drawn to his side to hear his teaching. The words of the Master were clear and distinct, and were spoken in sympathy and tenderness. They carried with them the assurance that here was truth. It was the simplicity and earnestness with which Christ labored and spoke that drew so many to him.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 7]          The Great Teacher laid plans for his work. Study these plans. We find him traveling from place to place, followed by crowds of eager listeners. When he could, he would lead them away from the crowded cities, to the quiet of the country. Here he would pray with them, and talk to them of eternal truths.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 8]          The sympathy that Christ ever expressed for the physical needs of his hearers won from many a response to the truths he sought to teach. Was not the gospel message of deepest importance to that company of five thousand people who for hours had followed him and hung upon his words? Many had never before heard truths such as they listened to on that occasion. Yet Christ's desire to teach them spiritual truths did not make him indifferent to their physical needs. Weary mothers were in that company who, with their children, had followed him through the day. Christ understood the situation, and he was "moved with compassion" toward them.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 9]          "When the day began to wear away, then came the twelve, and said unto him, Send the multitude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and get victuals: for we are here in a desert place. But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat. And they said, We have no more but five loaves and two fishes; except we should go and buy meat for all this people. For they were about five thousand men. And he said to his disciples, Make them sit down by fifties in a company. And they did so, and made them all sit down. Then he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed them, and brake, and gave to the disciples to set before the multitude. And they did eat, and were all filled."  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 10]          Then he said to the disciples, "Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost. Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten."  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 11]          In this command there was a lesson for every soul in that large company. It was a lesson that should be stamped upon the minds of old and young, the learned and the unlearned. It should be valued by parents, and its instruction carried into the home. That little morsel of food, with Christ's blessing upon it, multiplied in the hands of the disciples, until that which remained after all were satisfied, was greater than the original supply.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 12]          This should be a great encouragement to Christ's disciples today. Christ is the great center, the source of all strength. His disciples are to receive their supplies from him. The most intelligent, the most spiritual- minded, can bestow only as they receive. Of themselves they can bestow nothing for the need of the soul. We can impart only that which we receive from Christ; and we can receive only as we impart to others. As we continue imparting, we continue to receive; and the more we impart, the more we shall receive. Thus we may be constantly believing, trusting, receiving, and imparting.  {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, January 18, 1912 par. 13]         Heavenly agencies will cooperate with all who will follow on to know the Lord, working for the extension of Christ's kingdom. Then let the words spoken be earnest and intelligent, revealing the sanctifying power of the Spirit of truth. The humblest worker, if his heart is imbued with the spirit of Christ, can win souls to him; for with such a worker the angels of God can cooperate, speaking to the soul, and opening heart and mind to receive the truth.                                                    -    {RH, January 18, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 1]       January 25, 1912 City Work--No. 2    Mrs. E. G. White         I have been instructed that in the work of proclaiming the third angel's message, limitations are being placed to its advancement, and this is dishonoring to God. The message of the third angel is a world-wide message; it is to go to foreign lands; it is to be preached in the home country. In our large cities, in the small towns, in the villages, in the byways and the highways, earnest efforts are to be made to give to men and women the light. All around us are people who have not been warned of the nearness of the end, places in which no effort has been made to bring to men the light of present truth. Great is the need that all who have a knowledge of this truth shall be encouraged to grasp every opportunity to labor for the enlightenment of others.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 2]          In visions of the night I was shown the difficulties that must be met in the work of warning the people in the cities; but in spite of difficulties and discouragement, efforts should be made to preach the truth to all classes. There are some who advise that our efforts begin with the abandoned classes; but this is not the wisest course. It is true that some souls would be reached by this plan; but if our workers should begin their labors in the cities with this class, they would surely be cut off from the broad work that should be done. Rather let us devise means whereby we may reach the very best class of people; then our work for the abandoned classes will follow. Physicians can do a good work in devising plans for the working out of this problem.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 3]          Wise teachers--men and women who are apt in teaching the truths of the Word--are needed in our cities. Let these present the truth in all its sacred dignity, and with sanctified simplicity. And this is a work in which many can fit themselves to have a part. Let all our people, young and old and the middle-aged, ministers and lay members, cherish the impressions made by the Holy Spirit upon their hearts, and they will be quick to grasp opportunities for obtaining an experience in the work of making known to others the truths of the Word.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 4]          A mere head knowledge will not suffice to win men and women to Christ. Head and heart must be enlisted if believers would do effectual work for God. The souls of those who listen are to be touched with the converting power of God; therefore it is essential that the hearts of those who teach shall be touched with divine power as they present the lessons of the Word.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 5]          As I consider the conditions in the cities that are so manifestly under the power of Satan, I ask myself the question, What will be the end of these things? The wickedness in many cities is increasing. Crime and iniquity are at work on every hand. New species of idolatry are continually being introduced into society. In every nation the minds of men are turning to the invention of some new thing. Rashness of deed and confusion of mind are everywhere increasing. Surely the cities of the earth are becoming like Sodom and Gomorrah.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 6]          As a people we need to hasten the work in the cities, which has been hindered for lack of workers and means and a spirit of consecration. At this time, the people of God need to turn their hearts fully to him; for the end of all things is at hand. They need to humble their minds, and to be attentive to the will of the Lord, working with earnest desire to do that which God has shown must be done to warn the cities of their impending doom.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 7]          Of great importance to the church is the history of Elijah. Elijah was not called from a high station in life or from a city of renown to take his place in the work of God. He was born among the mountains of Gilead, on the other side of the Jordan, and came from among a nation that was overspread with the idolatry and the abominations of the Amorites.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 8]          Elijah entered upon his work with the word of faith and power upon his lips. Here surely was the voice of one crying in the wilderness. Ever since the death of Solomon the evil of idolatry had been coming in among the Israelites, and now the tide of corruption threatened to overthrow the land like a flood. It seemed that no barrier could prevail against its ruinous influence or prevent the torrent of idolatry and general corruption from sweeping everything before it.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 9]          The labors of the prophet were not easy. His whole life was devoted to the work of reform. His was a voice crying in the wilderness to rebuke sin and press back the tide of evil. He presented his message as a converting power to all who would receive it. And while he came to the people as a reprover of sin, his message offered the balm of Gilead for the sin-sick souls of all who would be healed.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 10]          The Lord desires his people to arise and do their appointed work. The responsibility of warning the world rests not upon the ministry alone. The lay members of the church are to share in the work of soul-saving. By means of missionary visits and by a wise distribution of our literature, many who have never been warned, may be reached. Let companies be organized to search for souls. Let the church-members visit their neighbors and open to them the Scriptures. Some may be set to work in the hedges, and thus, by wise planning, the truth may be preached in all districts. With perseverance in this work, increasing aptitude for it will come, and many will see fruit of their labors in the salvation of souls. These converted ones will, in turn, teach others. Thus the seed will be sown in many places, and the truth be proclaimed to all.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 11]          The Lord now calls upon those who have a knowledge of the truth for this time, to arouse from their lethargy, and become true missionaries in his service.  {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, January 25, 1912 par. 12]          Time is short, and the Lord's work must be done without further delay.                                                    -    {RH, January 25, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 1]       February 1, 1912 A Message to Parents    Mrs. E. G. White         Recently there have been repeatedly given to me messages of warning and instruction to parents, pointing out the need of diligent effort, and of seeking the Lord with close searching of heart and with earnestness of purpose. God desires us as a people to stand in a position where we shall honor him; and we can do this only as we humble our hearts before God, bringing ourselves and our families into right relation to him. We are safe only when we stand under the broad shield of Omnipotence. Only there can God work through us to will and to do of his good pleasure, as we work out our salvation with fear and trembling.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 2]          The Lord desires to see both the youth and those older brought into a sacred nearness to himself. Christ is not here in person, as in the days of his earthly ministry, to teach the youth; but it is the privilege of parents and teachers so to represent Christ in word and character that the light of heaven will shine into the hearts of the youth, and many will be converted to Christ.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 3]          Parents have a great and important work before them. With an eye single to the glory of God, they must work to fashion the characters of their children after the perfect pattern. Who is this pattern?--It is the Son of God. Christ came to this world as a human being, that he might by his example teach men and women how to bring their lives into conformity to the will of God. He speaks to fathers and mothers, saying, "Learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." Christ is to be the teacher of those who must train the youth. The law of the Lord is to be their rule of life, for this law is to be written on the hearts of the youth, or they will never obey the truth of God's word. All the will must be yielded to God; he demands entire obedience. If the youth will learn of him, Christ will impart to them the knowledge and wisdom needed to serve him acceptably.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 4]          Fathers and mothers, how can I find words to describe your great responsibility! By the character you reveal before your children you are educating them to serve God or to serve self. Then offer to heaven your earnest prayers for the aid of the Holy Spirit, that your hearts may be sanctified, and that the course you pursue may honor God and win your children to Christ. It should give to parents a sense of the solemnity and sacredness of their task, when they realize that by careless speech or action they may lead their children astray.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 5]          Parents need the guardianship of God and his Word. If they do not heed the counsels of the Word of God, if they do not make the Bible the man of their counsel, the rule of their life, their children will grow careless and will walk in paths of disobedience and unbelief. Christ lived a life of toil and self-denial, and died a death of shame, that he might give an example of the spirit that should inspire and control his followers. As in their home life parents strive to be Christlike, heavenly influences will be shed abroad in the lives of their family.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 6]          In every Christian home God should be honored by the morning and evening sacrifices of praise and prayer. Every morning and evening earnest prayers should ascend to God for his blessing and guidance. Will the Lord of heaven pass by such homes, and leave no blessing there?--Nay, verily. Angels hear the offering of praise and the prayer of faith, and they bear the petitions to him who ministers in the sanctuary for his people, and pleads his merits in their behalf. True prayer takes hold upon Omnipotence, and gives men the victory. Upon his knees the Christian obtains strength to resist temptation.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 7]          In ancient times the patriarch Abraham was chosen by God to be his representative in a distant land. But Abraham was also a home missionary, and in the home life he was true to his trust. God chose Abraham to be a teacher of his word. He chose him to be the father of a great nation because he saw that Abraham would instruct his children and his household in the principles of the law. And that which gave power to Abraham's teaching was the influence of his daily life. His great household consisted of more than a thousand souls, many of them heads of families, and not a few but newly converted from heathenism. Such a family required a firm hand at the helm. No weak, vacillating methods would suffice. Yet Abraham's authority was exercised with such wisdom and tenderness that hearts were won.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 8]         God declared, "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment." There would be no betraying of sacred trust on the part of Abraham. He realized that he was answerable to the Lawgiver, and he was determined to walk in the way of the Lord and to command his children after him. And he who blesses the habitation of the righteous, blessed Abraham, saying, "In blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the seashore; . . . and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed."  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 9]          Those who are engaged in the work of the gospel need the help that the members of their family can give in the work of character building. Courage and strength will come to the hearts of the workers when there is a united effort on the part of the family to keep heaven always in view, and to work intelligently for God. Faith enlightens the mind. As ministers and people become laborers together with God for the salvation of their families, the power of truth will be revealed in their labors. Their teaching and their deportment will show that they themselves are being sanctified through the truth.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 10]          As laborers together with God, parents, you are to carry out his plans for your children. This will call for continual watch-care, unceasing effort; for the enemy of souls is on the alert to lead them astray. So long as you live, your responsibility for them will not end. Your interest in their spiritual welfare must be deep and constant. But by your ministry for them, in cooperation with the Spirit of God, they may be led to see God's purpose for them, and to accept his will for the disposition of their lives. Who can estimate the value of faithful work in the home? In the midst of difficulties and unceasing care, it is the privilege of parents to look forward to the joys of eternity, and by the eye of faith behold the reward of the faithful.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 11]          Until every member of your family is united with you in the faith, do not feel that you can relax your efforts. Through the pleasures and ambitions of the world, the enemy is working to draw the youth into his ranks, and he has much success. As we approach nearer to the close of time, he will invent every possible attraction to draw their minds into worldly channels. At this time we need a pure and undefiled religion. And if parents will make the training of their children their chief work, God will give them increased ability.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 12]          There were mothers in Judea who heard of Christ's ministry for all who came to him, and they determined to go to him and ask him to bless their children. They were helpless and needy. Would not the great Teacher help them as he had helped others? Gathering their children together, they took their way to the place where he was preaching. As they went, other mothers with their children joined the company.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 13]          When they reached the place where Jesus was, they found him surrounded by a company of men and women, all desirous that he minister to them. The mothers pressed nearer to the Saviour, but the disciples, seeing them, rebuked them. But Jesus heard them, and he said, "Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God." Then, taking the children in his arms, he blessed them, speaking to them words that their young minds could comprehend. Thus he comforted the hearts of these earnest mothers.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 14]          When we welcome the spirit of Christ into our hearts, he gives his grace in large measure. When we reach out for him, he reaches out for us. Never does he refuse the hand that is stretched out for aid.  {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, February 1, 1912 par. 15]          God calls us to come out from the world and be separate. "Ye can not serve God and mammon," Christ declared. If we are indulging habits that unfit us for a place in the kingdom of heaven, let us in Christ's strength overcome these habits. By our example of surrender to the will of God, we are to teach our children that if they would inherit eternal life, they must consecrate their lives to him. If we share the joys of the redeemed in the future life, we must give no place in this life to foolishness and pride and vanity. We are to be overcomers over everything that wars against the principles of the kingdom of God.                                                    -    {RH, February 1, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 1]       February 8, 1912 A Message to Parents    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         We need to seek for a true understanding of how to train our children for the future life. At this time when wickedness is constantly increasing, we can not afford to be careless or negligent. Our children are God's property. Shall we let them depart from the paths of righteousness, and make no effort to save them? They have eternal life to win; eternal death to shun; and it is ours to help them to choose the good and resist the evil. When they learn to welcome the spirit of Christ into their hearts, the salvation of God will be seen in their lives.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 2]          It is sometimes essential to correct children; when this is necessary, do it in love. Show them that you punish them, not because you like to, but because you fear not to do so, lest they continue to cherish evils in their lives. Parents and children need the softening, subduing influence of the Holy Spirit of God. Often we do more to provoke than to win. Let your methods be of a character that they will create love. Love begets love. Do not scold. This will work counter to the results which God desires to see accomplished. An exhibition of passion on your part will never cure your child's evil temper. Talk kindly with the children. Pray with them, and teach them how to pray for themselves. They will not forget these experiences, and the blessing of God will rest upon such instruction, leading the hearts of the children to Christ. The Lord wants you to lay hold of eternal things, and to have an experience in Christian development that will be marked by those with whom you associate. It is your privilege to give to the world a representation of the transforming grace of Christ that will cause them to wonder.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 3]          When children realize that their parents are trying to help them, they will bend their energies in the right direction. And to the children who have right instruction in the home, the advantages of our schools will be greater than to those who are allowed to grow up without spiritual help at home.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 4]          Do not be turned away from your God-given work by the fleeting and unsatisfying pleasures that the world can offer. Parents have no time to spend in parties of pleasure while their children are left to the temptations of the enemy. Say to those who invite you to join them in worldly pleasure, God has given me the work of training my children for eternity. I want them to stand by my side to help me, and I want to help them to accomplish all that they are capable of accomplishing through faith in Christ and his Word. I want to take my children with me to the city of God, to be crowned with immortal life. I want them to sing his praises in the earth made new. I can not serve the world and accomplish this work.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 5]          Do not neglect your children for visitors. Your children should not be left to themselves because company has come to your home. Let your friends understand that your first attention belongs to your children, and that you can not engage in pleasures that will divert your mind from the interest you should exercise in their behalf. You can not afford to let any time pass unimproved. You can not afford to let your children go hither and thither without guardianship or control. The solemn work given to you to do can be neglected only at eternal loss, but the reward for faithful effort is greater than human minds can compute. In winning heaven your children win an inheritance whose value is above that of any earthly possession. Great will be your satisfaction and reward in the future life when you see your children enjoying eternal pleasures, which might have been denied them, had you by the indulgence of self in this life withheld the advantages to be gained by an education in right principles and practise.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 6]          Do not spend your time in chatting on the trifling subjects of dress and fashion. Talk of the heavenly dress, the spotless robe of Christ's righteousness, which all must wear who stand in confidence before the throne of God. Talk to your friends of the truth and the requirements of God's Word. As you make use of the knowledge you have, God will give you increased light.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 7]          There are neighbors whom you should labor for. Go to them in the Spirit of Christ, and seek to instruct them in Bible truth. As you have opportunity, read to them the promises of God, and the inducements he holds out to those who follow on to know the Lord. Engage with them in prayer, if they are willing. By such profitable association with your neighbors you will be doing the work of God and laboring in Christ's lines.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 8]          We are facing events that closely precede the coming of the Lord. At this time it behooves us to be faithful, to guard well our words and actions. Let us not trifle with eternal realities. Those who would be prepared for the coming of Christ must make diligent work for eternity. They have no time to lose; for the end of all things is at hand. Let heart and mind be sanctified by the truths of the Word. Give evidence that you are preparing for the solemn events of eternity.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 9]          Will fathers and mothers work wisely for their children, helping them to form righteous characters? You with your children are to prepare to graduate to the higher grades of the school above. Then educate yourselves daily away from every tendency and practise that would unfit you to pass the test of the great examination day. Let it be seen by those with whom you associate that Christ is your pattern in all things.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 10]          Let the instruction you give your children be simple, and be sure that it is clearly understood. The lessons that you learn from the Word you are to present to their young minds so plainly that they will understand. By simple lessons drawn from the Word of God and their own experience you may teach them how to conform their lives to the highest standard. They may learn, even in childhood and youth, to live thoughtful, earnest lives, that will yield a rich harvest of good.  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 11]          As united rulers of the home kingdom, let the father and the mother show kindness and courtesy to each other. Never should their deportment militate against the precepts they seek to inculcate. Parents, be in earnest in seeking to perfect in your children true wisdom,--the wisdom of righteousness. If you would do this, you must set them an example worthy of imitation. Should you be remiss in this respect, and your children fail in meeting the standard of the Word of God, what will you answer when they stand before the bar of heaven as witness to your neglect? How terrible will be your realization of loss and failure as you face the Judge of all the earth with the fruits of your unfaithfulness before you!  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 12]          I can not find words to describe to you the scenes of the judgment. I can not represent to you how terrible in that day will be the disappointment of those who in this life have chosen to follow their own will instead of the will and way of God. The low standard of the world is not Christ's standard. The world's measurement of righteousness is not his measurement. Those only who in their probationary time use their capabilities to honor and glorify God will hear from his lips the benediction and welcome: "Well done, good and faithful servant: . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, February 8, 1912 par. 13]          To every father and mother God has given a work in soul-saving that they can not throw upon others. In this work it is their privilege to draw from the Word of God instruction that will give help in every time of need. For all who make it their life-work to seek for the righteousness of Christ there awaits a welcome to the city of God, where they may join the song of triumph and praise, that the battle of life is over. O that we might as a people appreciate more fully the Word which teaches us the way of this wonderful salvation!                                                    -    {RH, February 8, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 1]       February 15, 1912 "Acquaint Now Thyself With Him"    Mrs. E. G. White         "I will give them an heart to know me, that I am the Lord." "Acquaint now thyself with him, and be at peace: thereby good shall come unto thee. Receive, I pray thee, the law from his mouth, and lay up his words in thine heart."  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 2]          From the beginning it has been Satan's studied plan to cause men to forget God, that he might secure them to himself. Therefore he has sought to misrepresent the character of God, to lead men to cherish a false conception of him. The Creator has been presented to their minds as clothed with the attributes of the prince of evil himself,--as arbitrary, severe, and unforgiving,--that he might be feared, shunned, and even hated by men. Satan has striven so to confuse the minds of those whom he has deceived that they would put God out of their thoughts. He would then obliterate the divine image in man, and impress upon the soul his own likeness; he would imbue men with his own spirit, and make them captives according to his will.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 3]          At times, Satan's contest for the control of the human family has appeared to be crowned with success. During the ages preceding the first advent of Christ, the world seemed to be almost wholly under the sway of the prince of darkness. Even the covenant people, whom God had chosen to preserve in the world the knowledge of himself, had so far departed from him that they had lost all true conception of his character.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 4]          Christ came to reveal God to the world as a God of love, a God of mercy, tenderness, and compassion. By the world's Redeemer the thick darkness with which Satan had enshrouded the throne of the Deity was swept away, and the Father was again manifest to men as the Light of life.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 5]          It was the pitiable condition of the fallen race that led Christ to give his life for their redemption. And what a life of humiliation and suffering was his! Not in his glory, heralded by the heavenly host, did he come to this world. Born of humble parentage, and brought up in obscurity at Nazareth, a small town of Galilee, he began his work in poverty and without worldly rank. That he might stand at the head of humanity, he took upon himself our nature. With his human arm he encircled the human race, while with his divine arm he grasped the throne of the Infinite.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 6]          Christ is saddened by the sight of men so absorbed in worldly cares and business perplexities that they have no time to become acquainted with God. To them heaven is a strange place; for they have lost it out of their reckoning. Not familiar with heavenly things, they tire of hearing about them. They dislike to have their minds disturbed in regard to their need of salvation. But the Lord desires to disturb their minds, that they may become acquainted with him, in time to accept his offer of salvation. Soon, very soon, whether they desire it or not, they will all know him. The angel of mercy is now folding her wings, almost ready to depart.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 7]          To eclipse the beauty and loveliness of the Prince of Light, Satan seeks to engross the minds of men with exciting games and other worldly pleasures. He endeavors so to occupy the attention with trivialities that no time will be taken to think of Jesus. Even after the most solemn presentation of the Word of God, the enemy will, if possible, destroy the impressions made by the Holy Spirit.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 8]          In the books of heaven are accurately recorded the sneers and the trivial remarks of sinners who pay no heed to the call of mercy made, as Christ is presented to them by his ministering servants. As the artist takes on the polished glass a true picture of the human face, so the angels of God daily place upon the books of heaven an exact representation of the character of every human being.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 9]          Dear reader, are you of the number who slight the instruction and warnings of the Word of God? Do you despise the great salvation proffered you? Are you willing that God and the Saviour who died for you shall say: "Because I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; but ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none of my reproof: I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when your fear cometh; when your fear cometh as desolation, and your destruction cometh as a whirl-wind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you. Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they shall seek me early, but they shall not find me: for that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord: they would none of my counsel: they despised all my reproof. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be filled with their own devices."  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 10]          The Lord is coming. If he were to come today, would you be ready to meet him? Have you made your peace with him? Do you desire to be sent away from God's presence to share in the humiliation and punishment of Satan and his angels? If, during your lifetime you rob God of the service that he has purchased with his own blood, if you spend your time in idle talk and foolish amusement, you will lose heaven. Can you afford to barter away for worldly pleasure the gift of eternal life?  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 11]         My brother, my sister, today the Spirit invites you to come to Jesus. "Look unto me, and be ye saved," is God's gracious invitation. Will you not choose life, eternal life?  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 12]         Those who are saved must follow the same road over which Christ journeyed. He says, "Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." The character is to be formed according to the Christ-likeness.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 13]          In the Word the Saviour is revealed in all his loveliness. In the Bible, filled with assurances of what God will do for those who come into right relation to him, there are comfort and consolation for every soul. How can any one, with the privilege of studying the Scriptures, lose his interest in heavenly things, and find pleasure in the amusements and enchantments of this world?  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 14]          We are to commune with the One who gives us life, the One who keeps the heart in motion and the pulse beating. To every member of his great family here below God is ever giving the breath of life. And he has given his Son as a propitiation for sin, in order that we might stand on vantage-ground with God. He deserves our sincere reverence, our earnest devotion. When we consider what he had done for us, how can we help loving him?  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 15]          To every sinner with whom we come in contact we are to tell what infinite pains Heaven has taken to enable us to attain to a knowledge of God. We are to show that we are amenable to the One higher than any human being; that to God we must render an account for the deeds done in the body; that, notwithstanding his great love for us, he can not take us to heaven as unrepentant sinners.  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 16]          The day will come when the awful denunciation of God's wrath will be uttered against those who have persisted in their disloyalty to him. The day will come when he must speak and do terrible things in righteousness against the transgressors of his law. But you need not be among those who will come under his wrath. We are living in the day of his salvation. The light from the cross of Calvary is shining forth in clear, bright rays, revealing Jesus, our sacrifice for sin. "We have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins."  {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, February 15, 1912 par. 17]          God desires to restore his image in you. Believe that he is your Helper. Resolve to become acquainted with him. As you draw nigh to him with confession and repentance, he will draw nigh to you with mercy and forgiveness. As you work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, he "worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure."                                                    -    {RH, February 15, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 1]       February 29, 1912 Following Christ    Mrs. E. G. White         For each one of us there is a live, disordered self to master, or it will master us. Christians who live for self dishonor their Redeemer. They may apparently be very active in the service of the Lord, but they weave self into all that they do. Sowing the seed of selfishness, they must at last reap a harvest of corruption. It can not but be thus. Eternal life can not possibly be the result of their life-work, unless they see their mistake, and surrender all to God.  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 2]          Service for self takes a variety of forms. Some of these forms seem harmless. Apparent goodness is regarded as genuine goodness. But they bring no glory to God. Christ says, "He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad."  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 3]          The Lord does not accept the service of those who live an inefficient, do-nothing-life. They exert an influence that leads away from Christ. Self-denial and nobility of purpose marked his life. From the beginning to the close of his earthly ministry he went about doing good. In his life no sin appeared. No selfishness marred word or act. "Which of you convinceth me of sin?" he asked the Pharisees, knowing that they could find nothing of which to accuse him. And at his trial, Pilate declared emphatically, "I find in him no fault at all."  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 4]          Christ declares that as he lived, so we are to live. "Whosoever will come after me," he says, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." His footsteps lead along the pathway of sacrifice.  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 5]          As we pass through life, there come to us many opportunities for service. All around us there are open doors for ministry. By the right use of the talent of speech, we may do much for the Master. Words are a power for good when they are weighted with the tenderness and sympathy of Christ. Money, influence, tact, time, and strength,--all these are gifts entrusted to us to make us more helpful to those around us, and more of an honor to our Creator.  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 6]          Many feel that it would be a privilege to visit the scenes of Christ's life on earth, to walk where he trod, to look upon the lake where he loved to teach, and the valleys and hills where his eyes so often rested; but we need not go to Palestine in order to walk in the steps of Jesus. We shall find his footprints beside the sick-bed, in the hovels of poverty, in the crowded alleys of the great city, and in every place where there are human hearts in need of consolation.  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 7]          All may find something to do. "The poor always ye have with you," Jesus said, and none need feel that there is no place where they can labor for him. Millions upon millions of souls ready to perish, bound in chains of ignorance and sin, have never so much as heard of Christ's love for them. Were our conditions and theirs reversed, what would we desire them to do for us? All this, as far as lies in our power, we are under the most solemn obligation to do for them. Christ's rule of life, by which every one must stand or fall in the judgment, is, "Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them."  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 8]          "If thou forbear to deliver them that are drawn unto death, and those that are ready to be slain; if thou sayest, Behold, we knew it not; doth not he that pondereth the heart consider it? and he that keepeth thy soul, doth not he know it? and shall not he render to every man according to his works?" In the great judgment-day, those who have not worked for Christ, who have drifted along thinking of themselves, caring for themselves, will be placed by the Judge of the whole earth with those who did evil. They will receive the same condemnation.  {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, February 29, 1912 par. 9]          To every soul a trust is given. Of every one the Chief Shepherd will demand, "Where is the flock that was given thee, thy beautiful flock?" And "what wilt thou say when he shall punish thee?"                                                    -    {RH, February 29, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 1]       March 7, 1912 The Trial of Your Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         Not without a purpose does God send trial to his children. He never leads them otherwise than they would choose to be led if they could see the end from the beginning, and discern the glory of the purpose which they are fulfilling, as workers together with him. He subjects them to discipline to humble them, to lead them, through trial and affliction, to see their weakness and draw near to him. As they cry to him for help, he responds, saying, "Here am I." He is not regardless of the entreaties of his children. He bears long with their impenitence, and when they turn to him, he receives them graciously.  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 2]          Of the trial of faith Peter writes: "Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy." And James says, "Count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing."  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 3]          Christians are Christ's jewels. They are to shine brightly for him, shedding forth the light of his loveliness. Their luster depends on the polishing they receive. They may choose to be polished or to remain unpolished. But every one who is pronounced worthy of a place in the Lord's temple must submit to the polishing process. Without the polishing that the Lord gives, they can reflect no more light than a common pebble.  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 4]          Christ says to man, You are mine. I have bought you. You are now only a rough stone; but if you will place yourself in my hands, I will polish you, and the luster with which you shall shine will bring honor to my name. No man shall pluck you out of my hand. I will make you my peculiar treasure. On my coronation day, you will be a jewel in my crown of rejoicing.  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 5]          The Divine Worker spends little time on worthless material. Only the precious jewels does he polish after the similitude of a palace, cutting away all rough edges. This process is severe and trying; it hurts human pride. Christ cuts deep into the experience that man in his self-sufficiency has regarded as complete, and takes away self-uplifting from the character. He cuts away the surplus surface, and putting the stone to the polishing-wheel, presses it close that all roughness may be worn away. Then, holding the jewel up to the light, the Master sees in it a reflection of himself, and he pronounces it worthy of a place in his casket.  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 6]          Blessed be the experience, however severe, that gives new value to the stone, causing it to shine with living brightness.  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 7]          Christianity promises no exemption from sorrow. "We must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of God." Faith is needed, strong, trusting faith, which believes that God will bring his children into no temptation greater than they are able to bear. What such faith has power to do is told by Paul in his letter to the Hebrews. Speaking of those who, in the face of persecution and death, had maintained an unshaken trust in God, he says:-  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 8]          "Who through faith subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection: and others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment: they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword: they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented."  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 9]          In this world these heroes of faith were counted unworthy of life; but in heaven they are enrolled as sons of God, worthy of the highest honor. "They shall walk with me in white," Christ declares; "for they are worthy." In the courts of heaven there awaits them an "eternal weight of glory."  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 10]          "Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith." "Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal."  {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, March 7, 1912 par. 11]          When the redeemed stand in the presence of God, they will see how short-sighted were their conclusions as to what Heaven records as success. They will see how petty were their supposed trials, and how unreasonable were their doubts. They will see how often they brought failure to their work by failing to show unquestioning faith in God. From the lips of the angelic choir and the redeemed host will peal forth the chorus: "Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only art holy."                                                    -    {RH, March 7, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 1]       March 14, 1912 Nearness of the End    Mrs. E. G. White         Troublous times are right upon us. The fulfilling of the signs of the times gives evidence that the day of the Lord is near at hand. The daily papers are full of indications of a terrible conflict in the future. Bold robberies are of frequent occurrence. Strikes are common. Thefts and murders are committed on every hand. Men possessed of demons are taking the lives of men and women and little children. All these things testify that the coming of Christ is near at hand.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 2]          The doctrine that men are released from obedience to God's requirements has weakened the force of moral obligation, and opened the flood-gates of iniquity upon the world. Lawlessness and dissipation and corruption are sweeping upon us like an overwhelming tide. In the family, Satan is at work. His banner waves even in professedly Christian households. There is envy, evil surmising, hypocrisy, strife, betrayal of sacred trusts, indulgence of lust. The whole system of religious principles and doctrines, which should form the foundation and framework of social life, seems to be a tottering mass, ready to fall to ruin.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 3]          Courts of justice are corrupt. Rulers are actuated by a desire for gain, and love of sensual pleasure. Intemperance has beclouded the faculties of many, so that Satan has almost complete control of them. Jurists are perverted, bribed, deluded. Drunkenness and revelry, passion, envy, dishonesty of every sort, are represented among those who administer the laws. "Justice standeth afar off: for truth is fallen in the street, and equity can not enter." Men are rushing on in the mad race for gain and selfish indulgence as if there were no God, no heaven, and no hereafter.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 4]          The Scriptures describe the condition of the world just before Christ's second coming. The apostle James pictures the greed and oppression that will prevail. He says: "Go to now, ye rich men, . . . ye have heaped treasure together for the last days. Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth: and the cries of them which have reaped are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Ye have lived in pleasure on the earth, and been wanton. Ye have nourished your hearts, as in a day of slaughter. Ye have condemned and killed the just; and he doth not resist you." This is a picture of what exists today. Be every species of oppression and extortion, men are piling up colossal fortunes, while the cries of starving humanity are coming up before God.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 5]         In accidents and calamities by land and by sea, in great conflagrations, in fierce tornadoes and terrific hail-storms, in tempests, floods, cyclones, tidal waves, and earthquakes,--in every place and in a thousand forms, Satan is exercising his power. He sweeps away the ripening harvest, and famine and distress follow. He imparts to the air a deadly taint, and thousands perish by the pestilence. The visitations are to become more and more frequent and disastrous. Destruction will be upon both man and beast. "The earth mourneth and fadeth away, . . . the haughty people of the earth do languish. The earth also is defiled under the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant."  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 6]          The crisis is stealing gradually upon us. The sun shines in the heavens, passing over its usual round, and the heavens still declare the glory of God. Men are still eating and drinking, planting and building, marrying and giving in marriage. Merchants are still buying and selling. Men are jostling against one another, contending for the highest place. Pleasure lovers are still crowding to theaters, horse-races, gambling-hells. The highest excitement prevails, yet probation's hour is fast closing, and every case is about to be eternally decided. Satan sees that his time is short. He has set all his agents to work, that men may be deceived, deluded, occupied, and entranced, until the day of probation shall be ended, and the door of mercy be forever shut. The time is right upon us when there will be sorrow that no human balm can heal. Sentinel angels are now restraining the four winds, that they shall not blow till the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads; but when God shall bid his angels loose the winds, there will be a scene of strife such as no pen can picture.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 7]          The "time of trouble, such as never was," is soon to open upon us; and we shall need an experience which many are too indolent to obtain. It is often the case that trouble is greater in anticipation than in reality, but this is not true of the crisis before us. The most vivid presentation can not reach the magnitude of the ordeal. In that trial every man must stand for himself before God. Though Noah, Daniel, and Job were in the land, "as I live, saith the Lord God, they shall deliver neither sons nor daughters;" "they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness."  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 8]          Now, while our great High Priest is making the atonement for us, we should seek to become perfect in Christ. Not even by a thought could our Saviour be brought to yield to the power of temptation. Satan finds in human hearts some point where he can gain a foothold; some sinful desire is cherished, by means of which his temptations assert their power. But Christ declared of himself, "The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me." Satan could find nothing in the Son of God that would enable him to gain the victory. He had kept his Father's commandments, and there was no sin in him that Satan could use to his advantage. This is the condition in which those must be found who shall stand in the time of trouble.  {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, March 14, 1912 par. 9]          "Our God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round about him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and to the earth, that he may judge his people. Gather my saints together unto me; those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice. And the heavens shall declare his righteousness: for God is judge himself."                                                    -    {RH, March 14, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, March 21, 1912 par. 1]       March 21, 1912 God's Forgiving Love    Mrs. E. G. White         Let no Christian seek to excuse himself in sin on the ground that others who have claimed to follow Jesus have committed the same errors. Your sin is none the less heinous because others have been guilty; and your manifest duty is to confess your sin to Jesus Christ, your intercessor. Take the weight of your woe to no human being. You have one mediator, Jesus Christ the righteous. In contrition of soul go to him and tell all your sins. The promise is sure, "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." John says: "My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." "That ye sin not,"--here is where you bring yourself into condemnation when you continue to sin. But in the strength of Christ cease to sin. Every provision has been made that grace should abide with you, and that sin may appear to you the hateful thing it is. But if any man sin, he is not to give himself up to despair, and talk like a man who is lost to Christ. "If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous: and he is the propitiation for our sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world."  {RH, March 21, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, March 21, 1912 par. 2]          The temptations of the enemy will come; but shall we give him the advantage to break down all the barriers, by yielding one iota from the strictest principles of integrity? If we yield in the least, he will follow one temptation with another, until we shall go directly contrary to the plainest statements of the Word of God, and follow the mind and will of Satan. Satan and his confederacy of evil angels are ever on the alert to see by what means they may ensnare and ruin souls who have enlisted under the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. You did run well for a season, you did taste and see that the Lord is good; but when you fell into sin, you walked in darkness. When you yielded to temptation, you must have ceased to look unto Jesus, the author and finisher of your faith. But, having confessed your sins, believe that the word of God can not fail, but that he is faithful that hath promised. It is just as much your duty to believe that God will fulfil his word, and forgive your sins, as it is your duty to confess your sins. You must exercise faith in God as in one who will do exactly as he has promised in his Word, and pardon all your transgressions.  {RH, March 21, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, March 21, 1912 par. 3]          How may we know that the Lord is indeed our sin-pardoning Redeemer, and prove what is the blessedness, the grace, the love there is in him for us? O, we must believe his word implicitly, with contrite and submissive spirit! There is no need to go mourning and ever repenting, and under a cloud of continual condemnation. Believe the word of God, keep looking unto Jesus, dwelling upon his virtues and mercies, and there will be created in the heart an utter abhorrence of that which is evil. You will be among those who hunger and thirst after righteousness. But the more closely we discern Jesus, the more clearly we shall see our own defects of character. As we see our failings, let us confess them to Jesus, and, with true contrition of soul, cooperate with the divine power of the Holy Spirit to overcome all evil. If we confess our sins, we must believe that they are pardoned, because the promise is positive: "If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Let us no more dishonor God by doubting his pardoning love.                                                    -    {RH, March 21, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 1]       March 28, 1912 Entering the Strait Gate    Mrs. E. G. White         "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you," Why is it that we do not take God at his word? Asking and receiving are closely linked together. If you ask in faith for the things that God has promised, you will receive. Look to Jesus for the things that you need. Ask him for forgiveness of sins, and as you ask in faith your heart will be softened, and you will forgive those who have injured you, and your petitions will go up to God fragrant with love. With praying comes watching unto prayer, and every thought and word and act will be in harmony with your earnest petition for reformation in life. The prayer of faith will bring corresponding returns. But a mere form of words, without earnest sincerity and fervent desire for help, with no expectation of receiving, will avail nothing. Let not such a petitioner think he shall receive anything of the Lord. Those who come to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him.  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 2]          After asking the Lord for a knowledge of his will, for heavenly wisdom, for the light of the Holy Spirit, the petitioner will search the Scriptures, and find that passages that were dark to his mind have suddenly grown clear, and he understands his duty as never before. Jesus said: "My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." The knowledge of divine truth is promised to those who will render obedience to the light and truth that have been given to them. An entrance into the strait gate is not dependent upon the possession of learning or riches, but it is dependent upon the possession of a teachable spirit. He who appreciates the first ray of heavenly light, and appropriates it, and walks in it, bringing his actions into harmony with that ray, and becoming sanctified through it, will receive yet more light. He will understand that the gospel is the plan of salvation.  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 3]          Striving to enter in at the strait gate means that we give the subject of the future life our first attention. We are to cut away from every hindrance that would prevent our entering into the strait gate. Inclination to evil must be denied, habits and practises not in harmony with the Word of God must be overcome. We must examine the Scriptures, determined to know what is the truth; and whoever comes to the Bible with a humble, teachable spirit, whether he be rich or poor, honored or despised, shall know of the doctrine as he renders obedience to the rays of light that fall upon his pathway. He will not be left to be deceived by the delusions of the enemy, to be swayed hither and thither by the doctrines of devils.  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 4]          "Strive to enter in at the strait gate." This means nothing else than to be one with Christ, to make him the sole object of attraction. He who thus strives to enter in at the strait gate will hear the voice of Jesus saying: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light."  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 5]          He who would enter in at the strait gate can not expect the aid of the world in his necessities; for it is the world that has proved a snare to his soul, and has brought him into a position of hopelessness from which he needs to be rescued. But as he detaches his affections from the world, and accepts the life of self-denial and self-sacrifice that Jesus lived, giving him an example both by precept and performance, he enters in at the strait gate, to travel the narrow path which leads to the celestial city.  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 6]          He who has an obedient heart, that is ready to do the will of God, will not only gladly receive truth, but will earnestly seek for truth as for hidden treasure. He will come to the Scriptures with a humble and teachable spirit, seeking to understand how he may walk in the light, and saying, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" He is ready to sacrifice anything and everything, if required, in order that he may be in harmony with the will of God. It is not always an easy matter to render obedience to the will of God. It demands firmness of purpose to enter in at the strait gate and to travel in the narrow path that leads to eternal life, for on every hand are voices inviting the soul into bye and forbidden paths. Those who love wealth and honor and high position, will not enter in at the strait gate unless they part with their idols. There is not room to enter in at the strait gate and carry the things of this world along. He who would enter in at the strait gate must make an entire consecration of his all to God. Jesus says, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me."  {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, March 28, 1912 par. 7]          He who will follow Jesus through evil as well as good report, knows something of what is truth. He who will walk in the light as it comes, not waiting to have every mystery solved and every chance of doubt removed, will know of the doctrine, and will understand what are the advantages of entering in at the strait gate, and of walking in the narrow way. But he who would carry the world with him, will never enter in at the strait gate. There is no room for one to walk the narrow way and yet carry along evil surmisings, doubts, criticisms, jealousies, and unkindness. Such a one will refuse to enter in at the strait gate because he can not see the whole path to the paradise of God. He has many obstacles to present, many difficulties to bring to view, and Satan is ready to supply the soul with excuses for not entering in at the strait gate. Refusing to walk in the first rays of light, he fails to see the light that shineth more and more unto the perfect day. If he would walk while he has the light, the path would be illuminated as he advanced, and all would be made plain.                                                    -    {RH, March 28, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 1]       April 4, 1912 Service for Christ; Its Meaning    Mrs. E. G. White         Practical Christianity means laboring together with God every day; working for Christ, not now and then, but continuously. A neglect to reveal practical righteousness in our lives is a denial of our faith and of the power of God. God is seeking for a sanctified people, a people set apart for his service, a people who will heed and accept the invitation, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me."  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 2]          How earnestly Christ prosecuted the work of our salvation! What devotion his life revealed, as he sought to give value to fallen man by imputing to every repenting, believing sinner the merits of his spotless righteousness! How untiringly he worked! In the temple and the synagogue, in the streets of the cities, in the market-place, in the workshop, by the seaside, among the hills, he preached the gospel and healed the sick. He gave all there was of himself, that he might work out the plan of redeeming grace.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 3]          Christ was under no obligation to make this great sacrifice. Voluntarily he pledged himself to bear the punishment due to the transgressor of his law. His love was his only obligation, and without a murmur he endured every pang and welcomed every indignity that was part of the plan of salvation. The life of Christ was one of unselfish service, and his life is our lesson book. The work that he began we are to carry forward. With his life of toil and sacrifice before them, can those who profess his name hesitate to deny self, to lift the cross and follow him? He humbled himself to the lowest depths that we might be lifted to the heights of purity and holiness and completeness. He became poor that he might pour into our poverty-stricken souls the fulness of his riches. He endured the cross of shame that he might give us peace and rest and joy, and make us partakers of the glories of his throne.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 4]          Should we not appreciate the privilege of working for him, and be eager to practise self-denial and self-sacrifice for his sake? Should we not give back to God all that he has redeemed, the affections he has purified, and the body that he has purchased, to be kept unto sanctification and holiness?  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 5]          The apostle Paul had learned the meaning of true service when he wrote the words, "I am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barbarians; both to the wise, and to the unwise. So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also. For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth."  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 6]          In what sense was Paul debtor both to the Jew and to the Greek? To him, as to every disciple of Christ, had been given the commission, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." In accepting Christ, Paul accepted this commission. He realized that upon him rested the obligation of laboring for all classes of men,--for Jew and Gentile, for learned and unlearned, for those occupying high positions and for those in the most lowly walks of life. From a zealous persecutor of the followers of Christ, Paul became one of the Saviour's most devoted and effective workers. Suddenly arrested in his career of persecution, he was given a view of the Saviour, and a complete transformation took place in him. Henceforth his life was wholly devoted to the crucified One.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 7]          Paul's calling demanded from him service of varied kinds,--working with his hands to earn his living, traveling from place to place, establishing churches, writing letters to the churches already established. Yet in the midst of these varied labors, he declared, "This one thing I do." One thing he kept steadfastly before him in all his work,--to be faithful to Christ, who, when Paul was blaspheming his name and using every means in his power to make others blaspheme it, had revealed himself to him. The one great purpose of his life was to serve and honor him whose name had once filled him with contempt.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 8]          Paul's one desire was to win souls to the Saviour. Jew and Gentile might oppose him, but nothing could turn him from his purpose. Henceforth his testimony was, "Yea verily, and I count all things to be loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but refuse, that I may gain Christ, and be found in him, not having a righteousness of mine own, even that which is of the law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith."  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 9]          Christian reader, let the great purpose that constrained Paul to press forward in the face of hardship and difficulty, lead you to consecrate yourself wholly to God's service. Whatever your hands find to do, do it with your might. Let your daily prayer be, "Lord, help me to do my best. Teach me how to do better work. Help me to bring into my service the loving ministry of the Saviour."  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 10]          The responsibility of each human agent is measured by the gifts he holds in trust. All are to be workers; but upon the worker who has had the greatest opportunities, the greatest clearness of mind in understanding the Scriptures, rests the highest responsibility. Every receiver should hold himself accountable to God, and use his talents for God's glory.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 11]          Success in the work of God is not the result of chance, of accident, or of destiny; it is the outworking of God's providence, and the award of faith and discretion, of virtue and persevering labor. It is the practise of the truth that brings success and moral power. The bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness are to be welcomed as the light of the mind; the principles of the character of Christ are to be made the principles of the human character. All man's attainments, all his capabilities, are to be laid at the foot of the cross of Calvary. His own righteousness is to be surrendered. Counting all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus the Lord, with the meekness and humility of a little child, he is to receive the engrafted word, which is able to save the soul.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 12]          "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." This is the love that is the fulfilling of the law. He whose heart is filled with compassion for fallen man, who loves to a purpose, will reveal that love by the performance of Christlike deeds. True Christianity diffuses love through the whole being. It touches every vital part,--the brain, the heart, the helping hands, the feet,--enabling men to stand firmly where God requires them to stand, lest the lame be turned out of the way. The contemplation of him who loved us and gave himself for us, will make the life fragrant, and give power to perfect a Christian experience.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 13]          We can, we can reveal the likeness of our divine Lord. We can know the science of spiritual life. We can glorify God in our bodies and in our spirits, which are his. Christ has shown us what we may accomplish through cooperation with him. "Abide in me," he says, "and I in you." This union is deeper, stronger, truer, than any other. The heart must be filled with the grace of Christ. His will must control us, moving us, by his love, to suffer with those who suffer, to rejoice with those who rejoice, to feel a deep tenderness for every soul in weakness, sorrow, or distress.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 14]          If we are partakers of the divine nature, we shall reach forth a helping hand to those in need. Christ's heart was ever touched with pity at the sight of woe. He died on Calvary to lift from men the penalty of transgression. He came to our world to make it possible for sinful human beings to obtain salvation. He wept over the sorrow and suffering he saw on every hand. But he would not fail nor be discouraged. He must believe, and press forward, that a fallen race might gain eternal life.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 15]          Laborer for God, cease not to pray. If the answer tarry, wait for it. Lay all your plans at the feet of your Redeemer. Let importunate prayers ascend to God. If it be for his name's glory, the words will be spoken, Be it unto thee according to thy word.  {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, April 4, 1912 par. 16]          "All things, whatsoever ye ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive." These words are a pledge that all that an omnipotent Saviour can bestow will be given to those who trust in him. As stewards of the grace of heaven, we are to ask in faith, and then wait trustingly for the salvation of God. We are not to step in before him, trying in our own strength to bring about that which we desire. In his name we are to ask, and then act as if we believed in his efficiency to send the answer.                                                    -    {RH, April 4, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 1]       April 11, 1912 The Need of Missionary Effort    Mrs. E. G. White         With every age God's plan deepens and widens to embrace the world. God's instrumentalities, his light-bearers, are to adjust their movements to his progressive plans. They are to embrace new territory. The churches are to be wide-awake, moving with the force of Omnipotence because they move in harmony with God's purpose. A spirit of greater devotion must be shown by the churches. They must labor with greater zeal for the promulgation of the last message to be given to the world. They are to seize every opportunity for blessing a world in darkness.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 2]          Missions at home and missions abroad demand far greater consideration than has been given them. While the church, in comparison with the past years, has made some advance, yet in comparison with what she should be, in comparison with the great sacrifice made in Gethsemane and on the cross of Calvary, she is far behind in the greatest work ever given to mortals.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 3]          Christ came to our world to teach us the importance of missionary effort. The world was his field of missionary toil. He came from heaven to take his position at the head of a fallen race. Humanity and divinity united in order that all might be done that was essential for the complete recovery of sinners. The reproach of indolence will never be wiped away from the church till every one who believes the truth is willing to labor as did the self-sacrificing Redeemer.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 4]          Christ's work is an example to all who go forth as missionaries. It is the model for all missionary endeavor. It calls for unreserved surrender, for the consecration of time and talents. It demands that we return to God the goods he has entrusted to us, with the interest that has come to us as we have traded upon them. All is to be put into the cause to advance the work Christ came into this world to do.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 5]          It is impossible for the man who believes in Christ to see the work that needs to be done, and yet do nothing. Daily we are to receive from heaven the healing balm of God's grace to impart to the needy and suffering. Christ's followers are to learn of the woes of the poor in their immediate vicinity, and seek to bring them relief. Those who have a dark and disagreeable life are the very ones whom we should bid to hope because Christ is their Saviour. Are there not those who can go from house to house, from family to family, and repeat the A B C of true Christian experience?  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 6]          Let Christ be your text. In all your labor, let it appear that you know Jesus. Present his purity and saving grace, so that those for whom you labor may, by beholding, be changed into the divine image. The chain that is let down from the throne of God is long enough to reach to the lowest depths of sin. Hold up a sin-pardoning Saviour before the lost and lonely, for Jesus has made divine intercession in their behalf. He is able to lift them from the pit of sin, that they may be acknowledged as the children of God, heirs with Christ to an immortal inheritance. They may have the life that measures with the life of God.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 7]          If all would work in Christ's lines, much would be done to change the conditions that now exist among the poor and distressed. Pure and undefiled religion would shine forth as a bright light. It would induce its advocates to go forth into the highways and byways of life. It would lead them to help the suffering near by, and enable them to go forth into the wilderness to seek and to save the lost.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 8]          We need men who will become leaders in home and foreign missionary enterprises,--men whose sympathies are not congealed, but whose hearts go out to the perishing. The ice that surrounds souls needs to be melted, that every believer may realize that he is his brother's keeper. Then men and women will go forth to help their neighbors see the truth and serve God with acceptable service.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 9]          In helplessness and disappointment men and women are fighting the battles of life, and the Lord designs that as his sons and daughters we shall help one another. This is to be a part of our Christian experience. Who is your neighbor?--The one who most needs your help. Your brother, sick in spirit, needs the experience of one who has been as weak as himself, one who can sympathize with him and help him. Let it not be that the sympathetic chords, which should be quick to vibrate at the least touch, shall be unresponsive.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 10]          O, what treasures of wisdom are to be opened up for the view of the world! Every divine resource is placed at the disposal of man in order that he may become a colaborer with God. Nothing has been withheld. When God gave his only begotten Son to our world, he gave all the treasures of heaven. What power, what glory, was revealed in the life of Christ! In his name I ask, Why is it that with his power at their command, God's people do not awake to their duty? Why do they not do the work that the time demands, first giving themselves and then their talents of means and ability for the enlightenment and salvation of those who are in darkness?  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 11]          The work is fast closing, and on every side wickedness is increasing. We have but a short time in which to labor. God is not willing that any should perish. He has provided abundant means for the salvation of all who accept him. The Lord pities that part of his vineyard which has not been worked. His heart of mercy is filled with compassion for the thousands who are in ignorance of the truth. He is sparing the world, that increased light may come to it. Why do not those to whom God has committed great light move out into new places? They will have to do this, whether they wish to or not; for God will scatter them into many places. If God's people had gone forth as they should, giving the invitation to others, many souls would have been added to the church.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 12]          The world is looking on with gratification at the disunion among Christians. Infidelity is well pleased. God calls for a change among his people. Agents of mercy are needed, not merely in a few places, but throughout the world. Men and women in this field should be preparing for service in distant lands. From every country is heard the cry, Come over and help us! Rich and poor are calling for light. Money and workers are needed.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 13]          We need to humble ourselves before God because so few of the members of his church are putting forth efforts that in any wise compare with the efforts that the Lord desires them to put forth. The privileges he has given them, the promises he has made, the advantages he has bestowed, should inspire them with far greater zeal and devotion.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 14]          We need the vitalizing power of his Spirit,--the strong cry of a church travailing to bring forth souls. There is need of more earnest wrestling with God for the impartation of his Holy Spirit. Eager, earnest, importunate prayer is needed. There is efficiency in prayer. In answer to fervent prayer, God can turn the thoughts and hearts of men as he turns the water of the sea.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 15]          God forbid that our churches and institutions shall be content to leave untouched the fields still unworked. The Saviour is saying to us, "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." We are to teach them,--not merely to preach a discourse now and then, but teach them how to find the way to heaven.  {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, April 11, 1912 par. 16]          In every age, but never so much as now, this has been the work of the church. Dare any one withhold a jot of the influence that should be exerted for the recovery of the souls that are out of Christ? Dare we work out our ambitious projects and satisfy our selfish desires, and then bring to God's altar the fraction that remains of our time and our means? Think you that God will accept such an offering?                                                    -    {RH, April 11, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 1]       April 18, 1912 Our Gifts and Offerings    Mrs. E. G. White         Our churches are often appealed to for gifts and offerings to aid missionary enterprises in the home field and to sustain the missionary work abroad. Let us not complain because we are often asked to give for the upbuilding of the cause. What is it that makes these frequent calls a necessity? Is it not the rapid increase of missionary enterprises? Shall we, by refusing to give, retard the growth of these enterprises? From every church, prayers should ascend to God for an increase of devotion and liberality. Those whose hearts are knit with the heart of Christ will be glad to do what they can to help the cause of God. They will rejoice in the continual expansion and advancement, which means larger and more frequently given offerings.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 2]          We may well feel that it is a privilege to be laborers together with God by giving of our means to set in operation that which will carry out his purposes in the world. All who possess the Spirit of Christ will have a tender, sympathetic heart, and an open, generous hand. Nothing can be really selfish that has Christ for its absorbing object. True faith works by love and purifies the soul. It is a holy faith, superior to sensual delight. It is a power enabling the soul to apply itself resolutely to irksome tasks and self-sacrifice for the Master's sake.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 3]          To us has been entrusted the work of proclaiming the last message of mercy to be given to our world,--the message that is to prepare a people to stand in the day of God. Do we realize our accountability? Are we acting our part in the proclamation of the message? The present time is burdened with eternal interests. We are to unfurl the standard of truth before a world perishing in error. God calls for men to rally under Christ's blood-stained banner, give the Bible to the people, multiply camp-meetings in different localities, warn the cities, and send the warning far and near in highways and byways of the world.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 4]          However large the income of the possessions of any person, any family, or any institution, let all remember that they are only stewards, holding in trust the Lord's money. All profit, all pay, our time, our talents, our opportunities, are to be accounted for to Him who gives them all. The Lord is constantly proving us, to see if our work is free from selfishness and pride. Those workers will have the richest reward who prove that they love God supremely and their neighbors as themselves.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 5]          Consider the necessities of our mission fields throughout the world. Our missionaries labor hard and earnestly, but often they are greatly hindered in their work because the treasury is empty, and they can not be given facilities necessary for the greatest success of their labor.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 6]          May God help those who have been entrusted with this world's goods to awaken to his design and to their individual responsibilities. God says to them, I have put you in possession of my goods that you may trade upon them to carry forward the Christian missions that are to be established far and near. I have given you the benefits of accumulated knowledge. The advantages of the past and present are yours. The truth for this time must be carried to those who have never heard it. Not all can go as missionaries to foreign lands, but all can do the work waiting for them in their own neighborhood. All can give of their means for the carrying forward of foreign missionary work.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 7]          Many today are keeping back that which the Lord has entrusted to them for the carrying forward of his work. Year after year thousands pass into the grave unwarned and unsaved, while the talent of means is hidden in a napkin, buried in worldly enterprises. The guilt of thus hiding the Lord's money passes all computation. When I see persons spending money for needless trimmings and needless furnishings, I think of Jesus. He might have come to this earth adorned with the glory of kingly power. But he chose a life of self-denial and self-sacrifice. "If any man will come after me," said Christ, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Those who follow in his footsteps will remember that every dollar they can spare is needed in the work that God has said shall be done in the earth.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 8]         Be merciful, even as your Father in heaven is merciful. Think of the great gift God has made for you. Think of what he has done to secure your salvation. Your sinful condition demanded a sacrifice. In your spiritual destitution you had nothing to offer. But Christ came to the world, and on the cross offered himself as a sacrifice for you. Herein is love. God has given you a proof of his love that defies all computation. We have no line with which to measure it, no standard with which to compare it. God invites you to let your gratitude flow forth in gifts and offerings. He calls upon you to be his merciful helping hand. Can you refuse the request of One who has done so much for you?  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 9]          Christ wept at the sight of woe.  Let his tenderness come into your hearts.  Practise self-denial that you may have wherewith to relieve the suffering of God's children.  Let the same mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.  He is the author of your faith, and he will be the finisher if you will be partakers of his self-sacrifice.  Many of you enjoy a portion of this world's goods.  When spending your money, think of what Jesus would do were he in your place. He calls upon his followers to tread in his footsteps of self-denial and self-sacrifice. The character of the Christian is to be a reproduction of the character of Christ. The same love, the same grace, the same unselfish benevolence, seen in his life, is to characterize the lives of his followers. God will bless all who are willing to give and to labor for the salvation of the world as did his beloved Son. {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 10]         There are many clear and striking promises to the liberal. "The liberal soul shall be made fat; and he that watereth shall be watered also himself." "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom." "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the firstfruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine." Brethren and sisters, try the experiment. Be liberal in your dealing with the Lords work.  {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, April 18, 1912 par. 11]         God will encourage his faithful stewards who are ready to put all their energies and God-given endowments to the very best use. As all learn the lesson of faithfully rendering to God what is his due, he through his providence will enable some to bring princely offerings. He will enable others to make smaller offerings; and the small and the large gifts are acceptable to him if given with an eye single to his glory. "He that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness; being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God." {RH, April 18, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 1]      April 25, 1912 Medical Missionary Work    Mrs. E. G. White         Medical missionary work is the pioneer work of the gospel. It is the door through which the truth is to find entrance to many homes. A demonstration of the principles of health reform will do much toward removing prejudice against our evangelical work; and the Great Physician, the originator of medical missionary work, will bless all who thus seek to impart the truth for this time.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 2]          God's people are to be genuine medical missionaries, ministering to the needs of soul and body. It is their privilege to lead men and women to see in Christ the Great Physician, who understands their every need, and who, if they will come to him, will save to the uttermost. With the knowledge gained by practical work they are to go out to give treatments to the sick; and as they go from house to house, they will find access to many hearts. Many will be reached who otherwise would not have heard the gospel message.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 3]          Physical healing is bound up with the gospel commission. When Christ sent out his disciples on their first missionary journey, he said, "As ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils: freely ye have received, freely give." And when at the close of his earthly ministry he gave them their commission, he said, "These signs shall follow them that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; . . . they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 4]          Of the disciples after Christ's ascension we read, "They went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following." Luke is called the "beloved physician." He labored in connection with Paul in Philippi; and when Paul left there, Luke stayed on, doing double service as a physician and a gospel minister. He was indeed a medical missionary. His medical skill opened the way for the gospel to reach many hearts.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 5]          The divine commission needs no reform. Christ's way of presenting truth can not be improved upon. The Saviour gave the disciples practical lessons, teaching them how to work in such a way as to make souls glad in the truth. He sympathized with the weary, the heavy-laden, the oppressed. He fed the hungry and healed the sick. Constantly he went about doing good. By the good he accomplished, by his loving words and kindly deeds, he interpreted the gospel to men.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 6]          Brief as was the period of his public ministry, he accomplished the work he came to do. How impressive were the truths he taught, how complete his lifework! What spiritual food he daily imparted as he presented the bread of life to thousands of hungry souls. His life was a living ministry of the word. He promised nothing that he did not perform.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 7]          He presented the words of life in such simplicity that a child could understand them. Men, women, and children were so impressed with his manner of explaining the Scriptures that they would catch the very intonation of his voice, place the same emphasis on their words, and imitate his gestures. The youth caught his spirit of ministry, and sought to pattern after his gracious ways by seeking to assist those whom they saw in need of help.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 8]          Just as we trace the pathway of a stream of water by the line of living green it produces, so Christ could be seen in the deeds of mercy that marked his path at every step. Wherever he went, health sprang up, and happiness followed wherever he passed. The blind and deaf rejoiced in his presence. The face of Christ was the first that many eyes had ever looked upon; his words the first that had ever fallen upon their ears. These, restored, followed him. His words to the ignorant opened to them a fountain of life. He dispensed his blessings abundantly and continuously. They were the garnered treasures of eternity, the Lord's rich gift to man.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 9]          Christ's work in behalf of man is not finished. It continues today. In like manner his ambassadors are to preach the gospel, revealing his pitying love for lost and perishing souls. By an unselfish interest in those who need help they are to give a practical demonstration of the power of the gospel. Much more than mere sermonizing is included in the preaching of the gospel. The evangelization of the world is the work that God has given to those who go forth in his name. God calls for thousands to work for him, not by preaching to those who know the truth for this time, but by warning those who have never heard the last message of mercy. Let them work with a heart filled with an earnest longing for souls. Let them do medical missionary work. Thus they will gain access to the hearts of people, and the way will be prepared for a more decided proclamation of the truth.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 10]         Who are laborers together with Christ in this blessed medical missionary work? Who have learned the lessons of the Master, and know how to deal skilfully with souls for whom Christ has died? We need, O so much, physicians of the soul who have been educated in the school of Christ and who can work in Christ's lines. Our work is to gain a knowledge of him who is the way, the truth, and the life. We are to interest people in subjects that concern the health of the body as well as the health of the soul. Believers have a decided message to bear to prepare the way for the kingdom of God. The great questions of Bible truth are to enter into the very heart of society, to reform and convert men and women, bringing them to see the great need of preparing for the mansions that Christ is preparing for all that love him. When the Holy Spirit shall do its office work, hearts of stone will become hearts of flesh, and Satan will not work through them to counteract the work that Christ came to earth to do.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 11]          Henceforth medical missionary work should be carried forward with greater earnestness. Medical missions should be opened as pioneer agencies for the proclamation of the third angel's message. How great is the need of means to do this line of work! Gospel medical missions can not be established without financial aid. Every such enterprise calls for our sympathy and our means, that facilities may be provided to make the work successful.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 12]          A special work is to be done in places where people are constantly coming and going. Christ labored in Capernaum much of the time because this was a place through which travelers were constantly passing, and where many often tarried.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 13]          The Saviour sought the people where they were, and placed before them the great truths of his kingdom. As he went from place to place, he blessed and comforted the suffering, and healed the sick. This is our work. Small companies are to go forth to do the work to which Christ appointed his disciples. While laboring as evangelists, they can visit the sick, praying with them, and if need be, treating them, not with medicines, but with the remedies provided in nature.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 14]          There are many places that need gospel medical missionary work, and there small plants should be established. God designs that our sanitariums shall be the means of reaching high and low, rich and poor. They are to be so conducted that by their work attention shall be called to the message for these last days.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 15]          The tender sympathies of the Saviour went out for fallen, suffering humanity. Those who would be his followers must cultivate compassion and sympathy. Indifference to human woe must give place to lively interest in the suffering of others. The widow, the orphan, the sick, and the dying will always need help. Here is an opportunity to proclaim the gospel,--to hold up Jesus, the hope and consolation of all men. When the suffering body has been relieved, the heart is opened to receive the heavenly balm. Those with whom the Comforter dwells, who draws from him knowledge and strength and grace, will impart his consolation.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 16]          In both the home and the foreign field, prejudice, false zeal, and miscalled piety must be met; but there are also hearts that God has been preparing for the seeds of truth, and these will hail with joy the divine message when it is presented to them.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 17]          Many are suffering far more from maladies of the soul than from diseases of the body, and they will find no relief until they come to the well-spring of life. The burden of sin, with its unrest and unsatisfied desires, lies at the foundation of a large share of the maladies the sinner suffers. Christ is the mighty Healer of the sin-sick soul. These afflicted ones need to have a clearer knowledge of him whom to know aright is life eternal. They need to be patiently, kindly, and earnestly taught how to throw open the windows of the soul to the sunlight of God's love. Then complaints of weariness, loneliness, and dissatisfaction will cease. Satisfying joys will give vigor to the mind and health and vital energy to the body.  {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, April 25, 1912 par. 18]          There is missionary work to be done in many unpromising places. Now is our time and opportunity to do this work. We have an important work to do, a work that will not wait, a work that can be accomplished only in the power of the Spirit and under the guidance and direction of Christ. God expects believers to take up this work, and to do it with earnestness and diligence. Let every believer at this time show himself a laborer together with God. The Lord will work with the one who will yield heart and mind and powers to his control. To all who will be led by the Spirit he will impart his righteousness.                                                    -    {RH, April 25, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 1]       May 2, 1912 Sanitariums as Centers of Influence and Training    Mrs. E. G. White         The Lord has ordained that sanitariums be established in many places to stand as memorials for him. This is one of his chosen ways of proclaiming the third angel's message. By this means the truth will reach many who, but for these agencies, would never be lightened by the brightness of the gospel message. In the presentation of truth, some will be attracted by one phase of the gospel message and some by another. We are instructed by the Lord to work in such a way that all classes will be reached. The message must go to the whole world. Our sanitarium work is to help make up the number of God's people. Through this line of missionary effort infidels will be converted. By the wonderful restorations taking place in our sanitariums many will be led to look to Christ as the healer of soul and body.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 2]          Self-sacrificing workers, who have full faith in God, should be chosen to take charge of these institutions. Wise men and women, acting in the capacity of nurses, are to comfort and help the sick and suffering. Our sanitariums are to be as lights shining in a dark place, because physicians, nurses, and helpers reflect the sunlight of Christ's righteousness.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 3]          It is the glory of the gospel that it is founded on the principles of restoring in the fallen race the divine image. The Godhead was stirred with pity for the race, and the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit gave themselves to the working out of the plan of redemption. In order fully to carry out his plan, it was decided that Christ, the only begotten Son of God, should give himself an offering for sin. And in giving Christ, God gave all the resources of heaven, that nothing might be wanting for the work of man's uplifting. What line can measure the depth of this love? God would make it impossible for man to say that he could have done more.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 4]          The establishment of churches and sanitariums is only a further manifestation of the love of God, and in this work all God's people should have a part. Christ formed his church here below for the purpose of showing forth through its members the grace of God. Throughout the world his people are to raise memorials of his Sabbath,--the sign between him and them that he is the One who sanctifies them. Thus they are to show that they have returned to their loyalty, and stand firmly for the principles of his law.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 5]          Sanitariums are to be so established and conducted that they will be educational in character. They are to show to the world the benevolence of heaven. Though Christ's visible presence is not discerned, yet the workers may claim the promise, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." He has assured his followers that to those who love and fear him he will give power to continue the work that he began. He went about doing good, teaching the ignorant, and healing the sick. His work did not stop with an exhibition of his power over disease. He made each work of healing an occasion of implanting in the heart the divine principles of his love and benevolence. Thus his followers are to work. Christ is no longer in this world in person, but he has commissioned us to carry forward the medical missionary work that he began; and in this work we are to do our very best. For the furtherance of this work institutions for the care of the sick are to be established, where men and women suffering from disease may be placed under the care of God-fearing physicians and nurses.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 6]          In our sanitariums truth is to be cherished, not banished nor hidden from sight; and from them the light of present truth is to shine forth in clear, distinct rays. These institutions are the Lord's agencies for the revival of a pure, elevated morality. We do not establish them as a speculative business, but to help men and women to follow right habits of living. Those who are now ignorant are to become wise. Suffering is to be relieved, and health restored. People are to be taught how, by exercising care in their habits, they may keep well. Christ died to save men from ruin. Our sanitariums are to be his helping hand, teaching men and women how to live in such a way as to honor and glorify God. If this work is not carried on in our sanitariums, those who are conducting them will make a great mistake.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 7]          Christ came to this world bearing a message freighted with redemption. To all who receive him as a personal Saviour he gives power to become the sons of God. "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth. . . . And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace." All who become the sons of God are possessed of his nature. They dwell in Christ as Christ dwells in God. Converted to the truth, imbued with the Holy Spirit, they are under the transforming influence of divine grace. The life of self-indulgence they once lived is changed to a life of service. Knowing the power of his grace, they are commissioned and qualified to bear the message of salvation to a sinful world, and to make known his grace and truth. As they consecrate themselves wholly to God, the grace they impart will be continually renewed in increased measure.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 8]          God has qualified his people to enlighten the world. He has entrusted men with faculties that adapt them to extend their efforts and accomplish a work that will belt the world. Sanitariums, schools, printing-offices, and kindred facilities are to be established in all parts of the world. But this work has not yet been done. In foreign countries many enterprises that require means must yet be begun and carried forward. Let all do their best, making their boast in the Lord, and blessing others by their good works.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 9]          Christ cooperates with those who engage in medical missionary work. Men and women who unselfishly do what they can to establish sanitariums and treatment-rooms in many lands will be richly rewarded. Those who visit these institutions will be benefited physically, mentally, and spiritually. The weary will be refreshed, the sick will be restored to health, and the sin-burdened will be relieved. In far-off countries thanksgiving will be heard from the lips of those whose hearts are turned from the service of sin unto righteousness. And by their songs of grateful praise a testimony is borne that will win still others to the truth. The conversion of souls to God is the greatest work, the highest work, in which human beings can have a part. In the conversion of souls, God's forbearance, his unbounded love, his holiness, and his power are revealed. Every true conversion glorifies him, and causes the angels to break forth into singing.  {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, May 2, 1912 par. 10]          Upon every truly converted soul--every one who believes in Christ as the world's Redeemer--God has laid the obligation of cooperating with him who gave his life for a perishing world. To every one who is at ease in Zion, he says: Arise, and put your shoulder to the wheel. Bear spiritual burdens. Clear the atmosphere of the soul, that the Sun of Righteousness may shine through you to the people of other tongues, revealing to them a living, testing truth. Let your light so shine that those who are perishing in their sins may learn of God's goodness and mercy and love.                                                    -    {RH, May 2, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 1]       May 9, 1912 Missionary Nurses    Mrs. E. G. White         From Christ's methods of labor we may learn valuable lessons. He did not follow merely one method; in various ways he sought to gain the attention of the multitude, that he might proclaim to them the truths of the gospel.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 2]          Christ's chief work was in ministering to the poor, the needy, and the ignorant. In simplicity he opened before them the blessings they might receive, and thus aroused a soul-hunger for the bread of life. Christ's life is an example to all his followers. It is the duty of all who have learned the way of life to teach others what it means to believe in the Word of God. There are many now in the shadow of death who need to be instructed in the truths of the gospel. Nearly the whole world is lying in wickedness. Yet we have words of hope for those who sit in darkness: "The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles; the people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up."  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 3]          Earnest, devoted young people are needed to enter the work of God as nurses. As these young men and women use conscientiously the knowledge they gain, they will increase in capability and become better and better qualified to be the Lord's helping hand. They may become successful missionaries, pointing souls to the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world, and who can save both soul and body.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 4]          The Lord wants wise men and women, acting in the capacity of nurses, to comfort and help the sick and suffering. O that all who are afflicted could be ministered to by Christlike physicians and nurses who could help them to place their weary, pain-racked bodies in the care of the great Healer, in faith looking to him for restoration.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 5]          Every sincere Christian bows to Jesus as the true physician of souls. When he stands by the bedside of the afflicted, there will be many not only converted, but healed. If through judicious ministration the patient is led to give his soul to Christ, and to bring his thoughts into obedience to the will of God, a great victory is gained.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 6]          Soul-saving is the object for which our sanitariums are established. In our daily ministrations we see many care-worn, sorrowful faces. What does the sorrow on these faces show?--The need of the soul for the peace of Christ. Poor, sad human beings go to broken cisterns, which can hold no water, thinking to satisfy their thirst. Let them hear a voice saying, "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." Poor, weary, oppressed souls, seeking you know not what, come to the water of life. All heaven is yearning over you. Come unto Me, that ye may have life.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 7]          There are many lines of work to be carried forward by the missionary nurse. There are openings for well-trained nurses to go among families and seek to awaken an interest in the truth. In almost every community there are large numbers who do not attend any religious service. If they are reached by the gospel, it must be carried to their homes. Often the relief of their physical needs is the only avenue by which they can be approached. As missionary nurses care for the sick and relieve the distress of the poor, they will find many opportunities to pray with them, to read to them from God's Word, to speak of the Saviour. They can pray with and for the helpless ones who have not strength of will to control the appetites that passion has degraded. They can bring a ray of hope into the lives of the defeated and disheartened. Their unselfish love, manifested in acts of disinterested kindness, will make it easier for these suffering ones to believe in the love of Christ.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 8]          Many have no faith in God and have lost confidence in man. But they appreciate acts of sympathy and helpfulness. As they see one with no inducement of earthly praise or compensation coming to their homes, ministering to the sick, feeding the hungry, clothing the naked, comforting the sad, and tenderly pointing all to him of whose love and pity the human worker is but the messenger,--as they see this, their hearts are touched. Gratitude springs up, faith is kindled. They see that God cares for them, and as his Word is opened they are prepared to listen.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 9]          Whether in foreign missions or in the home field, all missionaries, both men and women, will gain much more ready access to the people and will find their usefulness greatly increased if they are able to minister to the sick. Women who go as missionaries to heathen lands may thus find opportunity for giving the gospel to the women of these lands, when every other door of access is closed. All gospel workers should know how to give the simple treatments that do so much to relieve pain and remove disease.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 10]                             Teaching Health Principles          Gospel workers should be able also to give instruction in the principles of healthful living. There is sickness everywhere, and most of it might be prevented by attention to the laws of health. The people need to see the bearing of health principles upon their well-being, both for this life and for the life to come. They need to be awakened to their responsibility in regard to the human habitation which has been designed by their Creator to be his dwelling-place, and over which he desires them to be faithful stewards.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 11]          Thousands need and would gladly receive instruction concerning the simple methods of treating the sick,--methods that are taking the place of the use of poisonous drugs. There is great need of instruction in regard to dietetic reform. Wrong habits of eating and the use of unwholesome food are in no small degree responsible for the intemperance and crime and wretchedness that curse the world.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 12]          In teaching health principles, keep before the mind the great object of reform,--that its purpose is to secure the highest development of body and mind and soul. Show that the laws of nature, being the laws of God, are designed for our good; that obedience to them promotes happiness in this life, and aids the preparation for the life to come.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 13]          Lead the people to study the manifestation of God's love and wisdom in the works of nature. Lead them to study that marvelous organism, the human system, and the laws by which it is governed. Those who perceive the evidences of God's love, who understand something of the wisdom and beneficence of his laws, and the results of obedience, will come to regard their duties and obligations from an altogether different point of view. Instead of looking upon an observance of the laws of health as a matter of sacrifice or self-denial, they will regard it as it really is, as an inestimable blessing.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 14]          Every gospel worker should feel that the giving of instruction in the principles of healthful living is a part of his appointed work. Of this work there is great need, and the world is open for it.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 15]                                  Individual Work          Christ commits to his followers an individual work,--a work that can not be done by proxy. Ministry to the sick and the poor, the giving of the gospel to the lost, is not to be left to committees or organized charities. Individual responsibility, individual effort, personal sacrifice, is the requirement of the gospel.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 16]          "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in," is Christ's demand, "that my house may be filled." He brings men into touch with those whom they seek to benefit. "Bring the poor that are cast out to thy house." he says; "when thou seest the naked, . . . cover him." "Lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." Through direct contact, through personal ministry, the blessings of the gospel are to be communicated.  {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, May 9, 1912 par. 17]          Those who take up their appointed work will not only be a blessing to others, but they themselves will be blessed. The consciousness of duty well done will have a reflex influence upon their own souls. The despondent will forget their despondency, the weak will become strong, the ignorant intelligent, and all will find an unfailing helper in Him who has called them to his service.                                                    -    {RH, May 9, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 1]       May 16, 1912 Training the Youth to Be Workers    Mrs. E. G. White         True education is missionary training. The sons and daughters of God are called to be missionaries, called to the service of God and their fellow men; and to fit them for this service should be the object of education.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 2]          This object should ever be kept in view by Christian parents and teachers. We know not in what line our children may serve. They may spend their lives within the circle of the home; they may engage in life's common vocations, or go as teachers of the gospel to heathen lands; but all are alike called to be missionaries for God, ministers of mercy to the world.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 3]          The children and youth, with their fresh talent, energy, and courage, their quick susceptibilities, are loved of God, and he desires to bring them into harmony with divine agencies. They are to obtain an education that will help them to stand by the side of Christ in unselfish service.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 4]          Of all his children to the close of time, no less than of the first disciples, Christ said, "As thou hast sent me into the world, even so I have also sent them into the world," to be representatives of God, to reveal his Spirit, to manifest his character, to do his work.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 5]          Our children stand, as it were, at the parting of the ways. On every hand the world's enticements to self-seeking and self-indulgence call them away from the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord. Whether their lives shall be a blessing or a curse depends upon the choice they make. Overflowing with energy, eager to test their untried capabilities, they must find some outlet for their superabounding life. Active they will be, for good or for evil. Let the youth be impressed with the thought that they are not their own. They belong to Christ. They are the purchase of his blood, the claim of his love. They live because he keeps them by his power. Their time, their strength, their capabilities, are his, to be developed, to be trained, to be used for him.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 6]          We should educate the youth to help the youth, and as they seek to do this work they will gain an experience that will qualify them to become consecrated workers in a larger sphere. Thousands of hearts can be reached in the most simple, humble way. The most intellectual, those who are looked upon and praised as the world's most gifted men and women, are often refreshed by the simple words that flow from the heart of one who loves God, and who can speak of that love as naturally as the worldling speaks of the things which his mind contemplates and feeds upon. Often the words well prepared and studied have little influence. But the true, honest words of a son or daughter of God, spoken in natural simplicity, will open the door to hearts that have long been locked.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 7]          Time is short. Workers for Christ are needed everywhere. There should be a hundred earnest, faithful laborers in home and foreign mission fields where now there is but one. The highways and byways are yet unworked. Urgent inducements should be held out to those who ought now to be engaged in work for the Master.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 8]          The signs which show that Christ's coming is near are fast fulfilling. The Lord calls upon our youth to labor as canvassers and evangelists, to do house-to-house work in places that have not yet heard the truth. He speaks to our young men, saying, "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." Those who will go forth to the work under God's direction will be wonderfully blessed. Those who in this life do their best will obtain a fitness for the future immortal life.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 9]          The Lord calls upon those connected with our sanitariums, publishing houses, and schools to teach the youth to do evangelistic work. Our time and energy must not be so largely employed in establishing sanitariums, food stores, and restaurants that other lines of work will be neglected. Young men and young women who should be engaged in the ministry, in Bible work, and in the canvassing work should not be bound down to mechanical employment.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 10]          The youth should be encouraged to attend our training-schools for Christian workers, which should become more and more like the schools of the prophets. These institutions have been established by the Lord, and if they are conducted in harmony with his purpose, the youth sent to them will be prepared quickly to engage in various lines of missionary work. Some will be trained to enter the field as missionary nurses, some as canvassers, and some as gospel missionaries.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 11]          Our young men and young women should be devoted workers in the Master's service. If they will walk in the light that the Lord has permitted to shine upon them, they will see precious opportunities which they may improve, and do God's will from the heart. Quietly, modestly, with a heart overflowing with love, let them seek to win minds to investigate the truth, engaging in Bible readings when they can. By so doing they will be sowing the seed of truth beside all waters, showing forth the praises of him who hath called them out of darkness into his marvelous light. Those who are doing this work from right motives are doing an important work of ministering. They will manifest no feeble, undecided character. Their minds are enlarging, their manners are becoming more refined. They should place no bounds to their improvement, but every day be better fitted to do good work.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 12]          Many young men and women now engaged in secular labor will feel stirred to give themselves to the service of God, to become channels of light. Some will feel a burden to enter the canvassing field, and will become able evangelists. Let these be given an opportunity to obtain an education for the work of God. And let all God's workers help, aid, cheer, and encourage one another with their prayers and faithful conversation, impressing one another with the dignity and responsibility of the work in which they are engaged.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 13]          He who puts on the armor to war a good warfare will gain greater and still greater ability as he strives to perfect his knowledge of God, working in harmony with the plan God has laid down for the perfect development of the physical, the mental, and the spiritual powers.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 14]          Young men and young women, gather a stock of knowledge. Do not always wait until some human examination pronounces you competent to work, but go out into the highways and hedges, and begin to work for God. Use wisely the knowledge you have. Exercise your ability with faithfulness, generously imparting the light that God gives you. Study how best to give to others peace and light and truth, and the many other rich blessings of heaven. Constantly improve. Keep reaching higher and still higher. It is the ability to put to the tax the powers of mind and body, ever keeping eternal realities in view, that is of value now. Seek the Lord most earnestly, that you may become more and more refined, more spiritually cultured. Then you will have the very best diploma that any one can have, -- the indorsement of God.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 15]          However large, however small your talents, remember that what you have is yours only in trust. Thus God is testing you, giving you opportunity to prove yourself true. To him you are indebted for all your capabilities. To him belong your powers of body, mind, and soul, and for him these powers are to be used. Your time, your influence, your capabilities, your skill,--all must be accounted for to him who gives all. He uses God's gifts best who seeks by earnest endeavor to carry out the Lord's great plan for the uplifting of humanity, remembering always that he must be a learner as well as a teacher.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 16]          Success in any line demands a definite aim. He who would achieve true success must keep steadily in view the aim worthy of his endeavor. Such an aim is set before the youth of today. The heaven-appointed purpose of giving the gospel to the world in this generation is the noblest that can appeal to any human being. It opens a field of effort to every one whose heart Christ has touched.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 17]         "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," is Christ's command to his followers. Not that all are called to be ministers of missionaries in the ordinary sense of the term; but all may be workers with him in giving the "glad tidings" to their fellow men. To all, great or small, learned or ignorant, old or young, the command is given. In view of this command, can we educate our sons and daughters for a life of respectable conventionality, a life professedly Christian, but lacking His self-sacrifice, a life on which the verdict of him who is truth must be, "I know you not"?  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 18]          Thousands are doing this. They think to secure for their children the benefits of the gospel, while they deny its spirit. But this can not be. Those who reject the privilege of fellowship with Christ in service, reject the only training that imparts a fitness for participation with him in his glory. They reject the training that in this life gives strength and nobility of character. Many fathers and mothers, denying their children to the cross of Christ, have learned too late that they are giving them over to the enemy of God and man. They sealed their ruin, not only for the future, but for the present life. Temptation overcame them. They grew up a curse to the world, a grief and shame to those who gave them being.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 19]          "The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly." And a world is to be warned.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 20]          With such preparations as they can gain, thousands upon thousands of the youth and those older in years should be giving themselves to this work. Already many hearts are responding to the call of the Master Worker, and their numbers will increase. Let every Christian educator give such workers sympathy and cooperation. Let him encourage and assist the youth under his care to gain a preparation to join the ranks.  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 20}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 21]          There is no line of work in which it is possible for the youth to receive greater benefit. All who engage in ministry are God's helping hand. They are coworkers with the angels; rather, they are the human agencies through whom the angels accomplish their mission. Angels speak through their voices, and work by their hands. And the human workers, cooperating with heavenly agencies, have the benefit of their education and experience. As a means of education, what "university course" can equal this?  {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 21}
[RH, May 16, 1912 par. 22]          With such an army of workers as our youth rightly trained might furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and soon-coming Saviour might be carried to the whole world! How soon might the end come,--the end of suffering and sorrow and sin! How soon, in place of a possession here, with its blight of sin and pain, our children might receive their inheritance where "the righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein forever"; where "the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick," and "the voice of weeping shall be no more heard."                                                    -    {RH, May 16, 1912 par. 22}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 1]       May 23, 1912 Young Men as Missionaries    Mrs. E. G. White         I was shown that God will accomplish a great work through the truth if devoted, self-sacrificing men will give themselves unreservedly to the work of presenting it to those in darkness. Those who have a knowledge of the truth and are consecrated to God, should avail themselves of every opportunity to press in the truth. Angels of God are moving upon the hearts and consciences of the people of other nations, and honest souls are troubled as they witness the signs of the times in the unsettled state of the nations. The inquiry arises in their hearts, What will be the end of all these things?  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 2]          But while God and angels are working to impress hearts, the servants of Christ seem to be asleep. Few are working in unison with the heavenly messengers. All who are Christians should be workers in the vineyard of the Lord. They should be wide awake, zealously laboring for the salvation of their fellow men, and should follow the example that the Saviour has given them in his life of self-denial, sacrifice, and earnest labor.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 3]          God has honored us by making us the depositaries of his law, and if ministers and people were sufficiently aroused, they would not rest in indifference. We have been entrusted with truths of vital importance, which are to test the world; and yet in our own country there are cities, villages, and towns that have never heard the warning message. Young men are aroused by the appeals that are made for help in the great work of God, and they make some advance moves, but the burden does not rest upon them with sufficient weight to lead them to accomplish what they might. They are willing to do a small work, which does not require special effort. Therefore they do not learn to place their whole dependence upon God, and by living faith draw from the great Fountain and Source of light and strength, in order that their efforts may prove wholly successful.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 4]          Young men should be qualifying themselves for service by becoming familiar with other languages, that God may use them as mediums through which to communicate his saving truth to those of other nations. These young men may obtain a knowledge of other languages even while engaged in laboring for sinners. If they are economical of their time, they can improve their minds, and qualify themselves for more extended usefulness.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 5]          It will make our young men strong to go into new fields and break up the fallow ground of men's hearts. This work will draw them nearer to God. It will help them to see that they of themselves are altogether inefficient. They must be wholly the Lord's. They must put away their self-esteem and self-importance, and put on the Lord Jesus Christ. When they do this, they will be willing to go without the camp, and bear the burden as good soldiers of the cross. They will gain efficiency and ability by mastering difficulties and overcoming obstacles. Men are wanted for responsible positions, but they must be men who have given full proof of their ministry, in willingness to wear the yoke of Christ.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 6]          Young men who desire to enter the field as ministers, colporteurs, or canvassers, should first receive a suitable degree of mental training, as well as a special preparation for their calling. Those who are uneducated, untrained, and unrefined are not prepared to enter a field in which the powerful influences of talent and education combat the truths of God's Word. Neither can they successfully meet the strange forms of error, religious and philosophical combined, to expose which requires a knowledge of scientific as well as Scriptural truth.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 7]          Those especially who have the ministry in view should feel the importance of the Scriptural method of ministerial training. They should enter heartily into the work, and while they study in the schools, they should learn of the Great Teacher the meekness and humility of Christ. A covenant-keeping God has promised that in answer to prayer his Spirit shall be poured out upon these learners in the school of Christ, that they may become ministers of righteousness.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 8]          It was as a means ordained of God to educate young men and women for the various departments of missionary labor, that colleges were established among us. It is God's will that they shall send forth not merely a few, but many laborers. There are many who would work if urged into service, and who would save their souls by thus working. The church should feel her great responsibility in shutting up the light of truth, and restraining the grace of God within her own narrow limits, when money and influence should be freely employed in sending competent workers into the missionary field.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 9]          Hundreds of young men should have been preparing to act a part in scattering the seeds of truth beside all waters. We want men who will push the triumphs of the cross, men who will persevere under discouragements and privations, men who have the zeal and resolution and faith that are indispensable to the missionary field.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 10]          There should be many more laborers in the foreign mission field. There are among us those who, without the toil and delay of learning a foreign language, might qualify themselves to proclaim the truth to other nations. God's blessing will rest upon our efforts to qualify those who naturally possess a knowledge of foreign tongues, and who with proper encouragement would bear to their own countrymen the message of truth. We might have had more laborers in foreign mission fields had those who entered these fields availed themselves of the help of every talent within their reach.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 11]          The church may inquire whether young men can be trusted with the grave responsibilities involved in establishing and superintending a foreign mission. I answer, God designed that they should be so trained in our colleges and by association with men of experience, that they would be prepared for departments of usefulness in this cause. We must manifest confidence in our young men. They should be pioneers in every enterprise involving toil and sacrifice, while the overtaxed servants of Christ should be cherished as counselors, to encourage and bless those who strike the heaviest blows for God. Providence thrust these experienced fathers into trying, responsible positions at an early age, when neither physical nor intellectual powers were fully developed. The magnitude of the trust committed to them aroused their energies, and their active labor in the work aided both mental and physical development.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 12]          Young men are wanted. God calls them to missionary fields. Being comparatively free from care and responsibilities, they are more favorably situated to engage in the work than are those who must provide for the training and support of a large family. Furthermore, young men can more readily adapt themselves to new climates and new society, and can better endure inconveniences and hardships. By tact and perseverance, they can reach the people where they are.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 13]          Strength comes by exercise. All who put to use the ability that God has given them, will have increased ability to devote to his service. Those who do nothing in the cause of God will fail to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. If a man should lie down and refuse to exercise his limbs, he would soon lose all power to use them. Thus the Christian who will not use his God-given powers, not only fails to grow up into Christ, but loses the strength which he already had; he becomes a spiritual paralytic. It is those who, with love for God and for their fellow men, are striving to help others, that become established, strengthened, settled in the truth. The true Christian works for God, not from impulse, but from principle; not for a day or a month, but during the entire life.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 14]          The Master calls for gospel workers. Who will respond? Not all who enter the army are to be generals, captains, sergeants, or even corporals. Not all have the care and responsibility of leaders. There is hard work of other kinds to be done. Some must dig trenches and build fortifications; some are to stand as sentinels, some to carry messages. While there are but few officers, it requires many soldiers to form the rank and file of the army; and yet its success depends upon the fidelity of every soldier. One man's cowardice or treachery may bring disaster upon the entire army.  {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, May 23, 1912 par. 15]          He who has appointed "to every man his work," according to his ability, will never let the faithful performance of duty go unrewarded. Every act of loyalty and faith will be crowned with special tokens of God's favor and approbation. To every worker is given the promise, "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."                                                    -    {RH, May 23, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 1]       May 30, 1912 How to Meet Trial and Difficulty    Mrs. E. G. White         Those who are laboring in places where the work has not long been started, often find themselves surrounded by discouraging conditions. The need of better facilities is great, and encouragement and sympathy may seem to be withheld. At such times let not the workers give way to discouragement, but let them take their perplexities to the Lord in prayer. When trying to build up the work in new territory, we have often gone to the limit of our resources. At times it seemed as if we could advance no farther. But we kept sending out petitions to heaven, all the time denying self; and God heard and answered our prayers, supplying means for the advancement of the work.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 2]         Because circumstances change and disappointments come, because you do not have as much help as you hoped to receive for the building up of the work, you are not therefore to become disheartened. Lay every care at the feet of the Redeemer. "Ask, and ye shall receive." Do your best, and then wait, patiently, hopefully, rejoicingly, because the promise of God can not fail. Christ's life of untiring effort has been recorded for our encouragement. He did not fail nor become discouraged. In time of trial, be patient. Patience is a precious jewel. It will bring health to heart and mind. Wait on the Lord until he sees that you are ready to receive and appreciate the blessings for which you ask. Exercise faith, even though the trials are severe. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Of faith hope is born.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 3]          It requires self-control to accept disappointment meekly; but Jesus understands your needs. Every prayer offered to him in sincerity and faith will be answered. Having done your best, refuse to give way to discouragement and despair. When hedged about with apparently insurmountable difficulties, then is the time above all others to trust in the Lord.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 4]          The divine command to Moses to deliver Israel found the wilderness shepherd distrustful, slow of speech, and timid. He was overwhelmed with a sense of his incapacity to be a mounthpiece for God. But he accepted the work, putting all his trust in the Lord. The greatness of his mission called into exercise the best powers of his mind. God blessed his ready obedience, and he became eloquent, hopeful, self-possessed, well fitted for his great work. His experience is an illustration of what God will do to strengthen the characters of those who trust him implicitly, and give themselves unreservedly to his service.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 5]          It is wonderful how strong a weak man may become, how prolific of great results his efforts through faith in the power of God and devotion to his service. Through the exercise of his abilities in the cause of God, the hesitating and irresolute become firm and decided. His nature becomes exalted; the mission of Christ opens before him with new importance and glory, and with deep humility he recognizes in himself a co-laborer with the Saviour. No higher office than this is given to man. No joy can equal that which comes with the assurance that he is an instrument in the hand of God for the salvation of souls. It is a good thing to look back upon a course of labor marked with definite results in the advancement of Christ's kingdom, to see precious souls reaching up to the standard of Christian living, and to know that God has worked through our efforts for the accomplishment of such results.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 6]          The careless onlooker may not appreciate the work nor recognize its importance. He may think it a losing business, a life of thankless labor and needless self-sacrifice. But the servant of God sees it in the light shining from the cross. His sacrifices appear small in comparison with those of the Master. As he reviews his work, the trials and difficulties that have beset him are not magnified in his mind. The consciousness of duty performed and the glory of his coming reward amply compensate for all the sacrifice he may have made.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 7]          Laborer for God, when you are weary and heavy-laden, flee to Christ, who has promised you rest. He is the Burden-bearer; he is your strength. Your work in this world is to discipline the mind, to store up knowledge, to perfect character. Only thus will you be able to wage successfully the warfare of life. Keep the spirit humble. Envy, pride, worldly ambition, cupidity, and love of ease must be renounced. In simplicity and love be like those little ones whose angels do always behold the face of the Father in heaven. But unite with these virtues the courage of the tried warrior. Faithful Calebs are needed, who will raise their voices fearlessly in defense of the right, who will be first to press to the front of the battle, and plant the banner of truth in the enemy's camp.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 8]          A chieftain in Israel, Caleb was one of those chosen to spy out the land of Canaan. When the spies returned from this work, the voices of his companions were raised in complaint. They acknowledged the goodness of the land; but "the people be strong that dwell in the land," they said, "and the cities are walled, and very great; and moreover we saw the children of Anak there."  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 9]          Caleb saw the difficulties just as plainly as did the other spies, but he stood firmly at the post God had assigned him. He would not shirk any disagreeable responsibility; and now, in the face of his cowardly companions who were threatening to stone him, he cried with a ringing voice, "Let us go up at once, and possess it; for we are well able to overcome it."  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 10]          It was Caleb's faith in God that gave him courage, that kept him from the fear of man, and enabled him to stand boldly and unflinchingly in the defense of the right. Through reliance on the same power, the mighty General of the armies of heaven, every true soldier of the cross may receive strength and courage to overcome the obstacles that seem insurmountable.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 11]          Success in the winning of souls does not depend upon age or circumstances, but upon the love one has for others. Consider John Bunyan imprisoned in the Bedford jail. His enemies think they have placed him where his work for others must cease. But not so. He is not idle. The love for souls continues to burn within him, and from the loath-some dungeon there is sent forth a light that has shone to all parts of the civilized world. There he wrote his wonderful allegory of the pilgrim's journey from the land of destruction to the celestial city. This book, "The Pilgrim's Progress," portrays the Christian life so accurately, and presents the love of Christ so attractively, that through its instrumentality hundreds and thousands have been converted.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 12]          Again, consider Luther in his Wartburg prison. His enemies exulted in his absence; for the light of the gospel seemed about to be extinguished. But instead of this the Reformer was filling his lamp from the storehouse of truth; and its light was to shine forth with brighter radiance. While in prison Luther's pen was never idle. While his enemies flattered themselves that he was silenced, they were astonished and confused by tangible proof that he was still alive. A host of tracts, issuing from his pen, circulated throughout Germany. He also performed a most important service for his countrymen by translating the New Testament into the German tongue.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 13]          In varied ways God worked for his people in ages past, and he is as willing to work through those who today are laboring for the salvation of souls. But the trouble with many is that they have not enough faith. They are too self-sufficient, too easily disturbed by little trials. There is in the natural heart much selfishness, much self-dignity; and when the workers present the truth and it is resented, they too frequently feel that it is an insult to themselves, when it is not they, but the Author of truth who is insulted and rejected. There is need of hiding self in Jesus. The nearer one comes to Jesus, the less will self be esteemed, and the more earnest will be the effort put forth for others.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 14]         Whether you labor in public or private, you will meet difficulties. But remember, brethren, in every perplexity that God has angels still. You may meet opposition, yes, persecution. But if you are steadfast to principle, you will find, as did Daniel, a present Helper and Deliverer in the God whom you serve. This is the time to cultivate integrity of character. To all who engage in missionary work I would say, Hide in Jesus. Let not self but Christ appear in all your labors. When the work goes hard, and you become discouraged, and are tempted to abandon it, bow upon your knees before God, and say, Here, Lord, is thy pledged word. Throw your weight upon his promises, and every one of them will be fulfilled.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 15]          Learn to take Christ at his word when you are inclined to despond. Believe that "all power" is given to those who need it, and that this power is for you. Do not look on the dark side, but look in faith to Jesus. The Word of the Lord is sufficient. Take hold unitedly with a will to do what God has said must be done. Success will attend those who cooperate with him all the time.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 16]          Let us not be weary in well-doing. Why should we, with such helpers to co-operate with us in fighting the battles of life? At our baptism we were pledged to the service of God. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, we received the holy rite. The pledge was a life pledge on the part of heaven if we would comply with the conditions. "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God." "In due season we shall reap, if we faint not."  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 17]          Go, my brethren and fellow workers, and spread out before God your necessities. It was when the heavens were as brass over Paul that he trusted most fully in God, and was delivered again and again from unreasonable and wicked men. Let us trust in God, saying "Though he slay me, yet will I trust him," Let self be crucified. Let the love of God shine forth in words and works. Let the gospel of Jesus Christ exert strong, uninterrupted influence upon mind and heart.  {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, May 30, 1912 par. 18]          "Shall the prey be taken from the mighty, or the lawful captive delivered? But thus saith the Lord, Even the captives of the mighty shall be taken away, and the prey of the terrible shall be delivered: for I will contend with him that contendeth with thee, . . . and all flesh shall know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty One of Jacob." "Fear thou not; for I am with thee: be not dismayed; for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness."                                                    -    {RH, May 30, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 1]       June 6, 1912 Home Preparation for Camp-Meeting    Mrs. E. G. White         I have been shown that some of our camp-meetings are far from being what the Lord designed they should be. The people come unprepared for the visitation of God's Holy Spirit. Generally the sisters devote considerable time before the meeting to the preparation of garments for the outward adorning, while they entirely forget the inward adorning, which is in the sight of God of great price. There is also much time spent in needless cooking, in the preparation of rich pies and cakes and other articles of food that do positive injury to those who partake of them. Should our sisters provide good bread and some other healthful kinds of food, both they and their families would be better prepared to appreciate the words of life, and far more susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 2]          Often the stomach is overburdened with food which is seldom as plain and simple as that eaten at home, where the amount of exercise taken is double or treble. This causes the mind to be in such a lethargy that it is difficult to appreciate eternal things, and the meeting closes, and they are disappointed in not having enjoyed more of the Spirit of God.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 3]          While preparing for the meeting, each individual should closely and critically examine his own heart before God. If there have been unpleasant feelings, discord, or strife in families, it should be one of the first acts of preparation to confess these faults one to another and pray with and for one another. Humble yourselves before God, and make an earnest effort to empty the soul temple of all rubbish,--all envyings, all jealousies, all suspicions, all fault-findings. "Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double-minded. Be afflicted, and mourn, and weep; let your laughter be turned to mourning, and your joy to heaviness. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and he shall lift you up."  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 4]          The Lord speaks: enter into your closet, and in silence commune with your own heart; listen to the voice of truth and conscience. Nothing will give such clear views of self as secret prayer. He who seeth in secret and knoweth all things, will enlighten your understanding and answer your petitions. Plain, simple duties that must not be neglected will open before you. Make a covenant with God to yield yourselves and all your powers to his service. Do not carry this undone work to the camp-meeting. If it is not done at home, your own soul will suffer, and others will be greatly injured by your coldness, your stupor, your spiritual lethargy.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 5]          At home is the place to find Jesus; then take him with you to the meeting, and how precious will be the hours you spend there! But how can you expect to feel the presence of the Lord and see his power displayed, when the individual work of preparation for that time is neglected?  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 6]          For your soul's sake, for Christ's sake, and for the sake of others, work at home. Pray as you are not accustomed to pray. Let the heart break before God. Set your house in order. Prepare your children for the occasion. Teach them that it is not of so much consequence that they appear with fine clothes as that they appear before God with clean hands and pure hearts. Remove every obstacle that may have been in their way,--all differences that may have existed between themselves, or between you and them. By so doing you will invite the Lord's presence into your homes, and holy angels will attend you as you go up to the meeting, and their light and presence will press back the darkness of evil angels. Even unbelievers will feel the holy atmosphere as they enter the encampment. O, how much is lost by neglecting this important work! You may be pleased with the preaching, you may become animated and revived, but the converting, reforming power of God will not be felt in the heart, and the work will not be so deep, thorough, and lasting as it should be. Let pride be crucified, and the soul be clad with the priceless robe of Christ's righteousness, and what a meeting will you enjoy! It will be to your soul even as the gate of heaven.                                                    -    {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 1]       June 6, 1912 "Freely Ye Have Received, Freely Give"         During the years of Christ's public ministry, the first disciples were associated closely with him, that they might be trained for the work that as his representatives they must carry forward when he should be no longer with them. For three years they labored with him, hearing his words of comfort and hope to the weary and desponding, beholding his miracles in behalf of the suffering. When Christ returned to the Father, he bade the disciples continue the work he had begun. They were given power to heal "all manner of sickness and all manner of disease." By healing in his name the diseases of the body, they would testify to his power for the healing of the soul. Through ministry such as Christ had performed, they were to carry to all nations the gospel of his grace.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 2]          In the same way his disciples today are to labor. In sympathy and compassion they are to minister to those in need of help, seeking with unselfishness and earnestness to lighten the woe of suffering humanity; and through this means win men and women to the great truth for this time.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 3]         "Is not this the fast that I have chosen," the Lord through his prophet declares, "to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" Wherever the people of God are placed, in the crowded cities, in the villages, or among the country byways, there is a mission field, for which a responsibility is laid upon them by their Lord's commission.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 4]          The denominational churches in our land are doing something in the line of Christian Help work. Some are working actively, walking in all the light they have. They would do much more if they understood the truths that we hold. Yet many of those who know the truth, who claim to believe that the last message of mercy is being given to the world, are fast asleep. Many, like the sluggard, are folding their hands in inactivity.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 5]          The Lord is calling upon his people to take up different lines of missionary work, to sow beside all waters. We do but a small part of the work that he desires us to do among our neighbors and friends. By kindness to the poor, the sick, or the bereaved we may obtain an influence over them, so that divine truth will find access to their hearts. No such opportunity for service should be allowed to pass unimproved. It is the highest missionary work that we can do. The presentation of the truth in love and sympathy from house to house is in harmony with the instruction of Christ to his disciples when he sent them out on their first missionary tour.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 6]          Those who have the gift of song are needed. Song is one of the most effective means of impressing spiritual truth upon the heart. Often by the words of sacred song, the springs of penitence and faith have been unsealed. Church-members, young and old, should be educated to go forth to proclaim this last message to the world. If they go in humility, angels of God will go with them, teaching them how to lift up the voice in prayer, how to raise the voice in song, and how to proclaim the gospel message for this time.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 7]          Young men and women, take up the work to which God calls you. Christ will teach you to use your abilities to good purpose. As you receive the quickening influence of the Holy Spirit, and seek to teach others, your minds will be refreshed, and you will be able to present words that are new and strangely beautiful to your hearers. Pray and sing, and speak the word.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 8]          The medical missionary work presents many opportunities for service. Intemperance in eating and ignorance of nature's laws are causing much of the sickness that exists, and are robbing God of the glory due him. Because of a failure to deny self, many of God's people are unable to reach the high standard of spirituality he sets before them. Teach the people that it is better to know how to keep well than to know how to cure disease. We should be wise educators, warning all against self-indulgence. As we see the wretchedness, deformity, and disease that have come into the world as a result of ignorance, how can we refrain from doing our part to enlighten the ignorant and relieve the suffering?  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 9]          Because the avenues to the soul have been closed by the tyrant Prejudice, many are ignorant of the principles of healthful living. Good service can be done by teaching the people how to prepare healthful food. This line of work is as essential as any that can be taken up. More cooking schools should be established, and some should labor from house to house, giving instruction in the art of cooking wholesome foods. Many, many will be rescued from physical, mental, and moral degeneracy through the influence of health reform. These principles will commend themselves to those who are seeking for light; and such will advance from this to receive the full truth for this time.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 10]          God wants his people to receive to impart. As impartial, unselfish witnesses, they are to give to others what the Lord has given them. And as you enter into this work, and by whatever means in your power seek to reach hearts, be sure to work in a way that will remove prejudice instead of creating it. Make the life of Christ your constant study, and labor as he did, following his example.  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 11]          Precious are God's promises to those who minister in his name. He says: "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily. . . . Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. . . . And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, June 6, 1912 par. 12]          Then go, teach and preach Christ. Instruct and educate all whom you can reach who know not of his grace, his goodness, his mercy.                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, June 6, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 1]       June 13, 1912 Overcoming Prejudice    Mrs. E. G. White         Those who labor in word and doctrine have an important work before them in removing from the minds of those for whom they labor fatal and lifelong deceptions, and impressing upon them the importance of aiming to reach God's great standard of righteousness. These workers should pray earnestly for divine enlightenment, and for wisdom to present the truth as it is in Jesus. Sympathy, tenderness, and love, woven into their discourses and manifested in their lives, will disarm opposition, weaken prejudice, and open the way to many hearts.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 2]          Christ came to break the yoke from the necks of the oppressed, to strengthen the weak, to comfort the mourning, to set at liberty those who are bound, and to bind up the broken-hearted. His servants are to take up the work where he left it, and carry it forward in his name. But it is Satan's constant aim so to shape circumstances that the workers will become disconnected from God and labor in their own strength.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 3]          Our workers need more of the wisdom that Paul had. When he went to labor for the Jews, he did not first make prominent the birth, betrayal, crucifixion, and resurrection of Christ, notwithstanding these were the special truths for that time. He first brought them down step by step over the promises of a coming Saviour, that had been given, and over the prophecies that pointed him out. After dwelling upon these until the specifications were distinct in the minds of all, he then declared that this Saviour had already come, and had fulfilled every specification of prophecy. This was the "guile" with which Paul caught souls. He presented the truth in such a manner that their former prejudices did not arise to blind their eyes and pervert their judgment.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 4]          Brethren, as you go forth to labor for those who are bound in chains of prejudice and ignorance, you will need to exercise the same divine wisdom that Paul manifested. When, as you labor in a place, you see that the scales are beginning to fall from men's eyes, that they see people as trees walking, be very careful not to present the truth in such a way as to arouse prejudice and close the door of the heart to further light. Agree with the people on every point where you can consistently do so. Let them see that you love their souls, and want to be in harmony with them as far as possible. If the love of Christ is revealed in all your efforts, you will be able to sow the seeds of truth in some hearts. God will water the seed sown, and the truth will spring up and bear fruit to his glory.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 5]          O that I could impress upon all the necessity of laboring in the spirit of Jesus! for I have been shown that souls have been turned away from the truth because of a lack of tact and skill in presenting it. In kindness and love seek to instruct those who oppose you. Preach the truth with the meekness of simplicity, remembering that it is not your words, but the Word of God that is to cut its way to the heart.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 6]          It should ever be manifest that we are reformers, but not bigots. When our laborers enter a new field, they should seek to become acquainted with the pastors of the several churches in the place. Much has been lost by neglecting to do this. If our ministers show themselves friendly and sociable, and do not act as if they were ashamed of the message they bear, it will have an excellent effect, and may give these pastors and their congregations favorable impressions of the truth. At any rate, it is right to give them a chance to be kind and favorable if they will.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 7]          Our laborers should be very careful not to give the impression that they are wolves stealing in to get the sheep, but should let the ministers understand their position and the object of their mission,--to call the attention of the people to the truths of God's Word. There are many of these which are dear to all Christians. Here is common ground, upon which we can meet people of other denominations; and in becoming acquainted with them, we should dwell mostly upon topics in which all feel an interest, and which will not lead directly and pointedly to the subjects of disagreement.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 8]          On entering a new place to labor, we should be careful not to create prejudice in the minds of the Catholics, or do anything to lead them to think us their enemies. The Lord has shown me that there are many among them who will be saved. God will just as surely test this people as he is testing us; and according to their willingness to accept the light he gives them, will be their standing before him. We should sow the seed beside all waters, for it is God that gives the increase.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 9]          The apostle Paul, in describing his manner of labor, says: "Though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; to them that are without law, as without law (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ), that I might gain them that are without law. To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some."  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 10]          Many people had assembled where John was baptizing in Jordan. As Jesus walked among them, the observing eye of John recognized him as the Saviour, and with kindling eye and earnest manner he cried, "Behold the Lamb of God!" Two of John's disciples, whose attention was thus directed to Jesus, followed him. Seeing them following him, he turned and said, "What seek ye? They said unto him, . . . Master, where dwellest thou? He saith unto them, Come and see." And when they had come and seen where he dwelt, he opened to them the great plan of salvation.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 11]          The words that he there spoke to them were too precious to be kept to themselves, and the disciples immediately went and found their friends and brought them to Jesus. At that very time Nathanael was praying to know whether this was indeed the Christ of whom Moses and the prophets had spoken. While he continued to pray, one of those who had been brought to Christ, Philip by name, came to him and said, "We have found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph."  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 12]          Notice how quickly prejudice arises. Nathanael says, "Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth?" Philip knew the strong prejudice that existed in the minds of many against Nazareth, and he did not try to argue with him, for fear of raising his combativeness, but simply said, "Come and see."  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 13]          Here is a lesson for our ministers and colporteurs and missionary workers. When you meet those who, like Nathanael, are prejudiced against the truth, do not urge your peculiar views too strongly. Talk to them at first upon subjects upon which you can agree. Bow with them in prayer, and in humble faith present your petitions before the throne. As you come into a closer connection with heaven, prejudice will be weakened, and it will be easier to reach the heart.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 14]          To those who expect to go to other lands to labor, I wish to say: Remember that you can break down the severest opposition by taking a personal interest in the people whom you meet. Christ took a personal interest in men and women while he lived on this earth. Wherever he went, he was a medical missionary. We are to go about doing good, even as he did. We are instructed to feed the hungry, clothe the naked, and comfort the sorrowing.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 15]          The sisters can do much to reach the heart and make it tender. Wherever you are, my sisters, work in simplicity. If you are in a home where there are children, show an interest in them. Let them see that you love them. If one is sick, offer to give treatments; help the careworn, anxious mother to relieve her suffering child.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 16]          Some of you expect to go abroad as canvassers. Sometimes you may wish to canvass a man whose time is fully occupied. You may have to put off your canvass, and it may be possible that you can join him in his work, and talk with him then. The sermon which you thus preach by your helpfulness will be in harmony with the sermon which you preach with your tongue; and the two, together, will have a power that words alone could never have.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 17]          When staying at the homes of the people, share the burdens of the household. Be thoughtful enough to keep the water bucket filled. Help the tired father do the chores. Take an interest in the children. Be considerate. Work in humility, and the Lord will work with you.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 18]          Christ drew the hearts of his hearers to him by the manifestation of his love, and then, little by little, as they were able to bear it, he unfolded to them the great truths of the kingdom. We also must learn to adapt our labors to the condition of the people,--to meet men where they are. While the claims of the law of God are to be presented to the world, we should never forget that love -- the love of Christ -- is the only power that can soften the heart and lead to obedience. All the great truths of the Scriptures center in Christ; rightly understood, all lead to him. Let Christ be presented as the alpha and omega, the beginning and the end, of the great plan of redemption. Present to the people such subjects as will strengthen their confidence in God and in his Word, and lead them to investigate its teachings for themselves. And as they go forward, step by step, in the study of the Bible, they will be better prepared to appreciate the beauty and harmony of its precious truths.  {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, June 13, 1912 par. 19]          God's workmen must have breadth of character. They must not be men of one idea, stereotyped in their manner of working. They must be able to vary their efforts, to meet the needs of the people under different circumstances and conditions. God would have his servants, young and old, continually improving, learning better how to minister to the wants of all.                                                    -    {RH, June 13, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 1]       June 20, 1912 The Duty of Workers to Care for Their Health    Mrs. E. G. White         Health is a blessing of which few appreciate the value; yet upon it the efficiency of our mental and physical powers largely depends. Our impulses and passions have their seat in the body, and it must be kept in the best condition physically and under the most spiritual influences in order that our talents may be put to the highest use. Anything that lessens physical strength enfeebles the mind, and makes it less capable of discriminating between right and wrong.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 2]          The misuse of our physical powers shortens the time in which our lives can be used for the glory of God, and it unfits us to accomplish the work God has given us to do. By allowing ourselves to form wrong habits, by keeping late hours, by gratifying appetite at the expense of health, we lay the foundation for feebleness. By neglecting physical exercise, by overworking mind or body, we unbalance the nervous system. Those who thus shorten their lives and unfit themselves for service by disregarding nature's laws, are guilty of robbery toward God. And they are robbing their fellow men also. The opportunity of blessing others, the very work for which God sent them into the world, has by their own course of action been cut short. And they have unfitted themselves to do even that which in a briefer period of time they might have accomplished. The Lord holds us guilty when by our injurious habits we thus deprive the world of good.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 3]          The health of the Lord's messengers should be carefully considered. As the true watchman goes forth bearing precious seed, sowing beside all waters, weeping and praying, the burden of labor is very taxing to mind and heart. He can not keep up the strain continuously--his soul stirred to the very depths--without wearing out prematurely. Strength and efficiency are needed in every discourse. And from time to time, fresh supplies of things new and old need to be brought forth from the storehouse of God's Word. This will impart life and power to the hearers. God does not want his workers to become so exhausted that their efforts have no freshness nor life.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 4]          I can sympathize with some of my brethren who have strong feelings but not strong bodies. I do not know what we should do without men who feel intensely. But God would have these workers regard the laws of life and health; for when they are exhausted by long speaking and praying, or much writing, the enemy takes advantage of the tired condition of their nerves, and causes them to be impatient and to move rashly. It was at the close of Christ's long fast in the wilderness that Satan thought to gain the victory over him. But Christ drove him from the field of battle, and came off conqueror. Even so may those who preach the word today overcome when tempted in a similar way. But it is necessary that they labor with discretion, in order that they may preserve health and strength in the best possible condition; then, when occasion requires, they can put forth special efforts, and, relying upon him who has conquered the enemy in their behalf, can come off more than conquerors.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 5]         While God's workers are to be filled with a noble enthusiasm, and with a determination to follow the example of the divine Worker, they are not to crowd too many things into the day's work. If they do this, they will soon have to leave the work entirely, broken down because they have tried to carry too heavy a load. It is right for them to make the best use of the advantages given them of God in earnest efforts for the relief of suffering and for the salvation of souls; but they are not to sacrifice health. We have a calling as much higher than common, selfish interests as the heavens are higher than the earth. But this thought should not lead the willing servants of God to carry all the burdens they can possibly bear, without periods of rest.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 6]          How good it would be if among all who are engaged in carrying out God's wonderful plan for the salvation of souls, there were no idlers! How much more would be accomplished if every one would say, "God holds me accountable to be wide awake, and to let my efforts speak in favor of the truth I profess to believe. I am to be a practical worker, not a day-dreamer." It is because there are so many day-dreamers that true workers have to carry a double burden. Writing by the Spirit, Paul says: "As we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office: so we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another." "Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another; not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer; distributing to the necessity of saints; given to hospitality. Bless them which persecute you: bless, and curse not. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with them that weep." "Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good."  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 7]          It is the part of a medical missionary to minister to the needs of the soul as well as the needs of the body. Those who put the whole soul into the medical missionary work, who labor untiringly in peril, in privation, in watchings oft, in weariness and painfulness, are in danger of forgetting that they must be faithful guardians of their own mental and physical powers. They are not to allow themselves to be overtaxed. But they are filled with zeal and earnestness, and sometimes they move unadvisedly, putting themselves under too heavy a strain. Unless such workers make a change, the result will be that sickness will come upon them, and they will break down.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 8]          We need as workers to keep looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. As workers together with God, we are to draw souls to Christ. We are to remember that each has a special part to act in the Master's service. O, how much good the members of the church might accomplish if they realized the responsibility resting upon them to point those with whom they come in contact to the Redeemer. When church-members shall disinterestedly engage in the work given them of God, a much stronger influence will be exerted in behalf of souls ready to die, and much more earnest efforts will be put forth in medical missionary lines. When every member of the church does his part faithfully, the workers in the field will be helped and encouraged and the cause of God will move forward with power.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 9]          Some of our ministers feel that they must every day perform some labor that they can report to the conference. As a result of trying to do this, their efforts are often weak and inefficient. They should have periods of rest, of entire freedom from taxing labor; but these can not take the place of daily physical exercise.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 10]          Brethren, when you take time to cultivate your garden, thus gaining the exercise needed to keep the system in good working order, you are just as much doing the work of God as in holding meetings. God is our Father, he loves us, and he does not require any of his servants to abuse their bodies.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 11]          Another cause, both of ill health and of inefficiency in labor, is indigestion. It is impossible for the brain to do its best work when the digestive powers are abused. Many eat hurriedly of various kinds of food; this causes war in the stomach, and confuses the brain. The use of unwholesome food, and overeating of even that which is wholesome, should alike be avoided. Many eat at all hours, regardless of the laws of health. Then gloom covers the mind. How can men be honored with divine enlightenment when they are so reckless in their habits, so inattentive to the light which God has given in regard to these things? Brethren, is it not time for you to be converted on these points of selfish indulgence? "Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain. And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air: but I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." Study these words earnestly.  {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, June 20, 1912 par. 12]          Life is a holy trust, which God alone can enable us to keep, and to use to his glory. But he who formed the wonderful structure of the body will take special care to keep it in order if men do not work at cross-purposes with him. Every talent entrusted to us he will help us to improve and use in accordance with the will of the Giver. Days, months, and years are added to our existence that we may improve our opportunities and advantages for working out our individual salvation, and by our unselfish life promote the well-being of others. Thus may we build up the kingdom of Christ, and make manifest the glory of God.                                                    -    {RH, June 20, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 1]       June 27, 1912 The Training of Workers in the Field    Mrs. E. G. White         There has been a failure to call into exercise talent which should be employed, but which needs development and cultivation. We have had but few ministers and but few men to bear responsibilities, because we have had so few educators. We have lost much because we have not had those who were apt to teach, and who could conduct a training-school for the inexperienced, and press them into service.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 2]          The real workers in this cause are few, yet the work covers much ground; and it is often impossible for the laborers to look after the interest awakened. They fail to discern that they must enlist the lay members of the church, and teach them to work, that they may hold all that has been gained, and continue to advance. The plan of labor has been such as to lead the people to feel that they could do very little themselves, and if anything was to be accomplished they must have a minister.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 3]          Faith is the assent of man's understanding to God's words, and binds the heart to God's service. And whose is man's understanding, if it be not God's? Whose the heart, if it be not God's? To have faith is to render to God the intellect, the energy, that we have received from him; therefore, those who exercise faith do not themselves deserve any credit. Those who believe so firmly in a Heavenly Father that they can trust him with unlimited confidence, those who by faith can reach beyond the grave to the eternal realities, must pour forth to their Maker the confession, "All things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee."  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 4]          Every man, everything, is the property of the Lord. All that man receives from the bounty of heaven is still the Lord's. Whatever knowledge he has that in any way helps him to be an intelligent workman in God's cause is from the Lord, and should be imparted by him to his fellow men, in order that they, too, may become valuable workmen. He to whom God has entrusted unusual gifts should return to the Lord's storehouse that which he has received, by freely giving to others the benefit of his blessing. Thus God will be honored and glorified.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 5]          In all departments of the Lord's work, every laborer is to help his fellow laborer. The workers who have had many advantages are to take no credit to themselves, nor are they to think that they deserve praise for using in the service of Christ the talents that he has entrusted to them. They should realize that the non-employment of these capabilities would place upon them a burden of guilt, making them deserving of God's just displeasure and severest judgments.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 6]          Heaven-bestowed capabilities should not be made to serve selfish ends. Every energy, every endowment, is a talent that should contribute to God's glory by being used in his service. His gifts are to be put out to the exchangers, that he may receive his own with usury. The talents that fit a man for service are entrusted to him, not only that he may be an acceptable worker himself, but that he may also be enabled to teach others who in some respects are deficient.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 7]          If in their ministry those whom we teach develop an energy and an intelligence even superior to that which we possess, we should rejoice over the privilege of having a part in the work of training them. But there is danger that some in positions of responsibility as teachers and leaders will act as if talent and ability have been given to them only, and that they must do all the work in order to make sure that it is done right. They are liable to find fault with everything not originated by themselves. A great amount of talent is lost to the cause of God because many laborers, desiring to be first, are willing to lead, but never to follow.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 8]         To those upon whom God has bestowed many talents I am instructed to say: Help the inexperienced; discourage them not. Take them into your confidence; give them fatherly counsel, teaching them as you would teach students in a school. Watch not for their mistakes, but recognize their undeveloped talent, and train them to make a right use of these powers. Instruct them with all patience, encouraging them to go forward and to do an important work. Instead of keeping them engaged in doing things of minor importance, give them an opportunity to obtain an experience by which they may develop into trustworthy workers. Much will thus be gained for the cause of God.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 9]          Those placed in positions of responsibility should seek to make others familiar with all parts of the work. This will reveal that they do not desire to be first, but that they are glad to have others become acquainted with details, and to become as efficient as they are. Those who faithfully fulfil their duty in this respect will, in time, have standing by their side a large number of intelligent workers; whereas, should they shape matters in accordance with narrow, selfish conceptions, they would stand alone.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 10]          Look for the conversion of a large number from the highways and the byways. Unexpected talent will be developed in those in the common walks of life. If men and women can have the message of truth brought to them, many who hear will receive it. Some who are regarded as uneducated will be called to the service of the Master, even as the humble, unlearned fishermen were called by the Saviour. Men will be called from the plow as was Elisha, and will take up the work that God has appointed them. They will begin to labor in simplicity and quietness, reading and explaining the Scriptures to others. Their simple efforts will be successful.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 11]          House-to-house work will be done by men and women who realize that they can labor for the Lord because he has put his Spirit upon them. As they go forth in humble faith, Christ will impart to them grace, which they will impart to others. The Lord will give them the same love for perishing souls that he gave to the disciples of old. Christ will be with these workers; angels of heaven will respond to the self-sacrificing efforts they put forth. By the power of the Holy Spirit, Jesus will move upon hearts. God will work miracles in the conversion of sinners, and the workers will be filled with joy as they see souls converted.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 12]          There are men who will spend and be spent to win souls to Christ. In obedience to the great commission, many will go forth to work for the Master. Under the ministration of angels, common men will be moved upon by the Spirit of God and led to warn the people in the highways and byways. These workers are to be strengthened and encouraged, and as fast as possible prepared for labor, that success may crown their efforts. They harmonize with unseen, heavenly instrumentalities. They are workers together with God, and their brethren should wish them Godspeed and pray for them as they labor in Christ's name.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 13]          None who catch the divine rays from the Sun of Righteousness will lack for fitting words. It will not be oratory, as the world counts oratory, but heavenly eloquence; they will speak words that will go direct to minds, awakening conviction, and causing their hearers to ask, What is truth? Let men with the love of Jesus in their hearts go forth to give the invitation, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls."  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 14]          There are lay members who are fitted to bear responsibilities, and who would do so if there were some one with patience, kindness, and forbearance, who would teach them how to work. Ministers should show a real earnestness in helping such persons to succeed, and should put forth persevering effort to develop talent. The inexperienced are in need of wise generals who by prayer and personal effort will encourage and help them to become perfect in Christ Jesus. This is the work which every gospel minister should endeavor to do.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 15]          Men of varied talents and superior ability will unite with us in the work of giving the last message of mercy to a perishing world. My brethren, learn to recognize ability and talent in others besides yourselves. Be examples to the flock. Give to others the benefit of all the knowledge that the Lord has given to you. He has entrusted you with this knowledge that you may impart it. With the same liberality and freedom that the Master teaches you, teach others, binding them to your heart by love and tenderness.  {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, June 27, 1912 par. 16]          A great work is to be done in America and other lands. The most important duty before those who have been sent out into the fields at home and abroad as missionaries, is to combine the forces and strength of all whom they can possibly enlist as helpers. Thus they can make mighty strokes for their Master. God will do a great work in every part of the field if, with willing hearts, his servants put self out of sight, and labor only for his glory.                                                    -    {RH, June 27, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 1]       July 4, 1912 An All-Sufficient Saviour    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ came to this world to live a life of perfect obedience to the laws of God's kingdom. He came to uplift and ennoble human beings, to work out an enduring righteousness for them. He came as a medium through which truth was to be imparted. In him are found all the excellencies necessary to absolute perfection of character. To those who receive him, he gives power to become the sons of God. "The word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, . . . full of grace and truth. . . . And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace. For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ."  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 2]          In Christ "we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins." He is "the image of the invisible God, the first-born of every creature." "By him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things were created by him, and for him: and he is before all things, and by him all things consist. And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell; and, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 3]          "And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and unblameable and unreproveable in his sight: if ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven."  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 4]          Christ gave up his high command in the heavenly courts, and laying aside his royal robe and kingly crown, he clothed his divinity with humanity. For our sake he became poor in earthly riches and advantages, that human beings might be rich in the eternal weight of glory. He took his place at the head of the human family, and consented to endure in our behalf the trials and temptations that sin has brought. He might have come in power and great glory, escorted by a multitude of heavenly angels. But no; he came in humility, of lowly parentage. He was brought up in an obscure and despised village. He lived a life of poverty, and suffered often with privation and hunger. This he did to show that earthly riches and high rank do not increase the value of souls in the sight of God. He has given us no encouragement to think that riches make men worthy of eternal life. Those church-members who, when a brother becomes poor, treat him as if he were unworthy of their notice certainly did not learn this from Christ. To one who, during the Saviour's ministry, offered to follow him as his disciple, Jesus said, "The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." Those who follow him must share his poverty. "If any man will come after me," he declares, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." "So shall ye be my disciples."  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 5]          It is submission to sin that brings the great unhappiness of the soul. It is not poverty, but disobedience, that lessens man's hope of gaining eternal life, which the Saviour came to bring him. True riches, true peace, true content, enduring happiness,--these are found only in entire surrender to God, in perfect reconciliation to his will.  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 6]          Christ came to our world to live a life of stainless purity, thus to show sinners that in his strength they, too, can obey God's holy precepts, the laws of his kingdom. He came to magnify the law and make it honorable by his perfect conformity to its principles. He united humanity and divinity, that fallen human beings might become partakers of the divine nature, and thus escape the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, July 4, 1912 par. 7]          It was from the Father that Christ constantly drew the power that enabled him to keep his life free from spot or stain of sin. It was this power that enabled him to resist temptation.                                                    -    {RH, July 4, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 1]       July 11, 1912 Rewards of Service    Mrs. E. G. White         "When thou makest a dinner or a supper," Christ said, "call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind: and thou shalt be blessed; for they can not recompense thee: for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 2]          To every worker for God this thought should be a stimulus and an encouragement. In this life, our work for God often seems to be almost fruitless. Our efforts to do good may be earnest and persevering, yet we may not be permitted to witness their results. To us the effort may seem to be lost. But the Saviour assures us that our work is noted in heaven, and that the recompense can not fail. The apostle Paul, writing by the Holy Spirit, says, "Let us not be weary in well-doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not." And in the words of the psalmist we read, "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 3]          While the great final reward is given at Christ's coming, true-hearted service for God brings a reward even in this life. Obstacles, opposition, and bitter, heart-breaking discouragement, the worker will have to meet. He may not see the fruit of his toil. But in face of all this he finds in his labor a blessed recompense. All who surrender themselves to God in unselfish service for humanity, are in cooperation with the Lord of glory. This thought sweetens all toil; it braces the will; it nerves the spirit for whatever may befall. Working with unselfish heart, ennobled by being partakers of Christ's sufferings, sharing his sympathies, they help to swell the tide of his joy, and bring honor and praise to his exalted name.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 4]          In fellowship with God, with Christ, and with holy angels, they are surrounded with a heavenly atmosphere, an atmosphere that brings health to the body, vigor to the intellect, and joy to the soul.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 5]          All who consecrate body, soul, and spirit to God's service, will be constantly receiving a new endowment of physical, mental, and spiritual power. The inexhaustible supplies of heaven are at their command. Christ gives them the breath of his own Spirit, the life of his own life. The Holy Spirit puts forth its highest energies to work in heart and mind.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 6]          Many are God's promises to those who minister to his afflicted ones. He says: "Blessed is he that considereth the poor: the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble. The Lord will preserve him, and keep him alive; and he shall be blessed upon the earth: and thou wilt not deliver him unto the will of his enemies. The Lord will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing: thou wilt make all his bed in his sickness." "Trust in the Lord, and do good; so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed." "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine." "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty." "He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and that which he hath given will he pay him again." "The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 7]          While much of the fruit of their labor is not apparent in this life, God's workers have his sure promise of ultimate success. As the world's Redeemer, Christ was constantly confronted with apparent failure. He seemed to do little of the work which he longed to do in uplifting and saving. Satanic agencies were constantly working to obstruct his way. But he would not be discouraged. Ever before him he saw the result of his mission. He knew that truth would finally triumph in the contest with evil, and to his disciples he said: "These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world." The life of Christ's disciples is to be like his, a series of uninterrupted victories, not seen to be such here, but recognized as such in the great hereafter.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 8]          Those who labor for the good of others are working in union with the heavenly angels. They have their constant companionship, their unceasing ministry. Angels of light and power are ever near, to protect, to comfort, to heal, to instruct, to inspire. The highest education, the truest culture, the most exalted service possible to human beings in this world, are theirs.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 9]          Often our merciful Father encourages his children and strengthens their faith by permitting them here to see evidence of the power of his grace upon the hearts and lives of those for whom they labor. "My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower; and bread to the eater: so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but . . . it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it. For ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth with peace: the mountains and the hills shall break forth before you into singing, and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands. Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle-tree: and it shall be to the Lord for a name, for an everlasting sign that shall not be cut off."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 10]          In the transformation of character, the casting out of evil passions, the development of the sweet graces of God's Holy Spirit, we see the fulfillment of the promise, "Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle-tree." We behold life's desert "rejoice, and blossom as the rose."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 11]          Christ delights to take apparently hopeless material, those whom Satan has debased and through whom he has worked, and make them the subjects of his grace. He rejoices to deliver them from suffering, and from the wrath that is to fall upon the disobedient. He makes his children his agents in the accomplishment of this work; and in its success, even in this life, they find a precious reward.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 12]          But what is this compared with the joy that will be theirs in the great day of final reckoning? There will be a blessed commendation, a holy benediction, on the faithful winner of souls; for they will join the rejoicing ones in heaven, who shout the harvest home. How great will be the joy when the redeemed shall all meet, gathered into the mansions prepared for them that love him! What rejoicing for all who have been impartial, unselfish laborers together with God in winning souls to Christ! What satisfaction will every reaper have when the voice of Jesus shall be heard, saying, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." "Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 13]          The Redeemer is glorified because he has not died in vain. Those who have been laborers together with God, see, as does Christ, the travail of their souls for perishing, dying sinners, and they are satisfied. The anxious hours they have spent, the perplexing circumstances they have had to meet, the sorrow of heart because some refuse to see and to receive the things that make for their peace,--all are forgotten. As they look upon the souls they sought to win to Christ, and see them saved, eternally saved, monuments of God's mercy and of a Redeemer's love, there ring through the arches of heaven shouts of praise and thanksgiving.  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 14]          "And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; and hast made us unto our God kings and priests. . . . Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory and blessing."  {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, July 11, 1912 par. 15]          "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."                                                    -    {RH, July 11, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 1]       July 25, 1912 A Faithful Under-Shepherd    Mrs. E. G. White         Little mention is made in the book of Acts of the later work of the apostle Peter. During the busy years of ministry that followed the outpouring of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, he was among those who put forth untiring efforts to reach the Jews who came to Jerusalem to worship at the time of the annual festivals.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 2]          As the number of believers multiplied in Jerusalem and in other places visited by the messengers of the cross, the talents possessed by Peter proved of untold value to the early Christian church. The influence of his testimony concerning Jesus of Nazareth extended far and wide. Upon him had been laid a double responsibility. He bore positive witness concerning the Messiah before unbelievers, laboring earnestly for their conversion; and at the same time he did a special work for believers, strengthening them in the faith of Christ.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 3]          It was after Peter had been led to self-renunciation and entire reliance upon divine power that he received his call to act as an under-shepherd. Christ had said to Peter before his denial of him, "When thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren." These words were significant of the wide and effectual work which this apostle was to do in the future for those who should come to the faith. For this work, Peter's own experience of sin and suffering and repentance had prepared him. Not until he had learned his weakness, could he know the believer's need of dependence on Christ. Amid the storm of temptation he had come to understand that man can walk safely only as in utter self-distrust he relies upon the Saviour.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 4]          At the last meeting of Christ with his disciples by the sea, Peter, tested by the thrice-repeated question, "Lovest thou me?" had been restored to his place among the twelve. His work had been appointed him: he was to feed the Lord's flock. Now, converted and accepted, he was not only to seek to save those without the fold, but was to be a shepherd of the sheep.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 5]          Christ mentioned to Peter only one condition of service, "Lovest thou me?" This is the essential qualification. Though Peter might possess every other, yet without the love of Christ, he could not be a faithful shepherd over the flock of God. Knowledge, benevolence, eloquence, zeal,--all are essential in the good work; but without the love of Christ in the heart, the work of the Christian minister is a failure.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 6]          The love of Christ is not a fitful feeling, but a living principle, which is to be made manifest as an abiding power in the heart. If the character and deportment of the shepherd is an exemplification of the truth he advocates, the Lord will set the seal of his approval to the work. The shepherd and the flock will become one, united by their common hope in Christ.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 7]          The Saviour's manner of dealing with Peter had a lesson for him and his brethren. Although Peter had denied his Lord, the love which Jesus bore him had never faltered. And as the apostle should take up the work of ministering the Word to others, he was to meet the transgressor with patience, sympathy, and forgiving love. Remembering his own weakness and failure, He was to deal with the sheep and lambs committed to his care as tenderly as Christ had dealt with him.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 8]          Human beings, themselves given to evil, are prone to deal untenderly with the tempted and the erring. They can not read the heart; they know not its struggle and its pain. Of the rebuke that is love, of the blow that wounds to heal, of the warning that speaks hope, they have need to learn.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 9]          Throughout his ministry, Peter faithfully watched over the flock entrusted to his care, and thus proved himself worthy of the charge and responsibility given him by the Saviour. Ever he exalted Jesus of Nazareth as the hope of Israel, the Saviour of mankind. He brought his own life under the discipline of the Master Worker. By every means within his power he sought to educate the believers for active service. His godly example and untiring activity inspired many young men of promise to give themselves wholly to the work of the ministry. As time went on, the apostle's influence as an educator and leader increased; and while he never lost his burden to labor especially for the Jews, yet he bore his testimony in many lands, and strengthened the faith of multitudes in the gospel.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 10]          In the later years of his ministry, Peter was inspired to write to the believers "scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia." His letters were the means of reviving the courage and strengthening the faith of those who were enduring trial and affliction, and of renewing to good works those who through manifold temptations were in danger of losing their hold upon God. These letters bear the impress of having been written by one in whom the sufferings of Christ and also his consolation had been made to abound; one whose entire being had been transformed by divine grace, and whose hope of eternal life was sure and steadfast.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 11]          At the very beginning of his first letter, the aged servant of God hastened to ascribe to his Lord a tribute of praise and thanksgiving. "Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ," he exclaimed, "which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 12]          In this hope of a sure inheritance in the earth made new, the early Christians rejoiced, even in times of severe trial and affliction. "Ye greatly rejoice," Peter wrote, "though now for a season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations: that the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, . . . ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 13]          The apostle's words were written for the instruction of believers in every age, and they have a special significance for those who live at the time when the "end of all things is at hand." His exhortations and warnings, and his words of faith and courage, are needed by every soul who would maintain his faith "steadfast unto the end."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 14]          The apostle sought to teach the believers how important it is to keep the mind from wandering to forbidden themes, or from spending its energies on trifling subjects. Those who would not fall a prey to Satan's devices, must guard well the avenues of the soul; they must avoid reading, seeing, or hearing that which will suggest impure thoughts. The mind must not be left to dwell at random upon every subject that the enemy of souls may suggest. The heart must be faithfully sentineled, or evils without will awaken evils within, and the soul will wander in darkness. "Gird up the loins of your mind," Peter wrote, "be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; . . . not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 15]          "Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear: forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a Lamb without blemish and without spot: who verily was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last times for you, who by him do believe in God, that raised him up from the dead, and gave him glory; that your faith and hope might be in God."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 16]          Had silver and gold been sufficient to purchase the salvation of men, how easily might it have been accomplished by him who says, "The silver is mine, and the gold is mine." But only by the precious blood of the Son of God could the transgressor be redeemed. The plan of salvation was laid in sacrifice. The apostle Paul wrote, "Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be rich." Christ gave himself for us that we might be rich. Christ gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity. And as the crowning blessing of salvation, "the gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord."  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 17]          "Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren." Peter continued, "see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently." The word of God -- the truth -- is the channel through which the Lord manifests his Spirit and power. Obedience to the word produces fruit of the required quality -- "unfeigned love of the brethren." This love is heaven-born, and leads to high motives and unselfish actions.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 18]          When truth becomes an abiding principle in the life, the soul is "born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever." This new birth is the result of receiving Christ as the word of God. When by the Holy Spirit divine truths are impressed upon the heart, new conceptions are awakened, and the energies hitherto dormant are aroused to cooperate with God.  {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, July 25, 1912 par. 19]          Thus it had been with Peter and his fellow disciples. Christ was the revealer of truth to the world. By him the incorruptible seed -- the word of God -- was sown in the hearts of men. But many of the most precious lessons of the great Teacher were spoken to those who did not then understand them. When, after his ascension, the Holy Spirit brought his teachings to the remembrance of the disciples, their slumbering senses awoke. The meaning of these truths flashed upon their minds as a new revelation, and truth, pure and unadulterated, made a place for itself. Then the wonderful experience of his life became theirs. The Word bore testimony through them, the men of his appointment, and they proclaimed the mighty truth, "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. . . . And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace."                               (To be continued)                                                    -    {RH, July 25, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 1]      August 1, 1912 A Faithful Under-Shepherd    (Continued)    Mrs. E. G. White         The apostle exhorted the believers to study the Scriptures, through a proper understanding of which they might make sure work for eternity. Peter realized that in the experience of every soul who is finally victorious there would be scenes of perplexity and trial; but he knew also that an understanding of the Scriptures would enable the tempted one to bring to mind promises that would comfort the heart and strengthen faith in the Mighty One.  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 2]          "All flesh is as grass," he declared, "and all the glory of man as the flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: but the word of the Lord endureth forever. And this is the word which by the gospel is preached unto you. Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil-speakings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby: if so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious."  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 3]          Many of the believers to whom Peter addressed his letters, were living in the midst of heathen, and much depended on their remaining true to the high calling of their profession. The apostle urged upon them their privileges as followers of Christ Jesus. "Ye are a chosen generation," he wrote, "a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light: which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God: which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy.  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 4]          "Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul; having your conversation honest among the Gentiles: that, whereas they speak against you as evil-doers, they may by your good works, which they shall behold, glorify God in the day of visitation."  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 5]          The apostle plainly outlined the attitude that believers should sustain toward the civil authorities: "Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and for the praise of them that do well. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men: as free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Honor all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honor the king."  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 6]          Those who were servants were advised to remain subject to their masters "with all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. For this is thankworthy," the apostle explained, "if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps: who did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth: who, when he was reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened not; but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously: who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed. For ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls."  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 7]          The apostle exhorted the women in the faith to be chaste in conversation and modest in dress and deportment. "Whose adorning," he counseled, "let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price."  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 8]         The lesson applies to believers in every age. "By their fruits ye shall know them." The inward adorning of a meek and quite spirit is priceless. In the life of the true Christian the outward adorning is always in harmony with the inward peace and holiness. "If any man will come after me," Christ said, "let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." Self-denial and sacrifice will mark the Christian's life. Evidence that the taste is converted will be seen in the dress of all who walk in the path cast up for the ransomed of the Lord.  {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, August 1, 1912 par. 9]          It is right to love beauty and to desire it; but God desires us to love and seek first the highest beauty, that which is imperishable. No outward adorning can compare in value or loveliness with that "meek and quiet spirit," the "fine linen, white and clean," which all the holy ones of earth will wear. This apparel will make them beautiful and beloved here, and will hereafter be their badge of admission to the palace of the King. His promise is, "They shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy."                             (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, August 1, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 1]       August 8, 1912 A Faithful Under-Shepherd  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Looking forward with prophetic vision to the perilous times into which the church of Christ was to enter, the apostle exhorted the believers to steadfastness in the face of trial and suffering. "Beloved," he wrote, "think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you."  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 2]          Trial is part of the education given in the school of Christ, to purify God's children from the dross of earthliness. It is because God is leading his children, that trying experiences come to them. Trials and obstacles are his chosen methods of discipline, and his appointed conditions of success. He who reads the hearts of men knows their weaknesses better than they themselves can know them. He sees that some have qualifications which, if rightly directed, could be used in the advancement of his work. In his providence he brings these souls into different positions and varied circumstances, that they may discover the defects that are concealed from their own knowledge. He gives them opportunity to overcome these defects, and to fit themselves for service. Often he permits the fires of affliction to burn, that they may be purified.  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 3]          God's care for his heritage is unceasing. He suffers no affliction to come upon his children but such as is essential for their present and eternal good. He will purify his church, even as Christ purified the temple during his ministry on earth. All that he brings upon his people in test and trial comes that they may gain deeper piety and greater strength to carry forward the triumphs of the cross.  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 4]          There had been a time in Peter's experience when he was unwilling to see the cross in the work of Christ. When the Saviour made known to the disciples his impending sufferings and death, Peter exclaimed, "Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee." Self-pity, which shrank from fellowship with Christ in suffering, prompted Peter's remonstrance. It was to the disciple a bitter lesson, and one which he learned but slowly, that the path of Christ on earth lay through agony and humiliation. But in the heat of the furnace fire he was to learn its lesson. Now, when his once active form was bowed with the burden of years and labors, he could write, "Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy."  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 5]          Addressing the church elders regarding their responsibilities as under-shepherds of God's flock, the apostle wrote: "Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. And when the Chief Shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not away."  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 6]          Those who occupy the position of under-shepherds are to exercise a watchful diligence over the Lord's flock. This is not to be a dictatorial vigilance, but one that tends to encourage and strengthen and uplift. Ministry means more than sermonizing; it means earnest, personal labor. The church on earth is composed of erring men and women, who need patient, painstaking effort that they may be trained and disciplined to work with acceptance in this life, and in the future life to be crowned with glory and immortality. Pastors are needed--faithful shepherds--who will not flatter God's people, nor treat them harshly, but who will feed them with the bread of life,--men who in their lives feel daily the converting power of the Holy Spirit, and who cherish a strong, unselfish love toward those for whom they labor.  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 7]          There is tactful work for the under-shepherd to do as he is called to meet alienation, bitterness, envy, and jealousy in the church, and he will need to labor in the spirit of Christ to set things in order. Faithful warnings are to be given, sins rebuked, wrongs made right, not only by the minister's work in the pulpit, but by personal labor. The wayward heart may take exception to the message, and the servant of God may be misjudged and criticized. Let him then remember that "the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 8]          The work of the gospel minister is "to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God." If one entering upon this work chooses the least self-sacrificing part, contenting himself with preaching, and leaving the work of personal ministry for some one else, his labors will not be acceptable to God. Souls for whom Christ died are perishing for want of well-directed, personal labor; and he has mistaken his calling who, entering upon the ministry, is unwilling to do the personal work that the care of the flock demands.  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 9]          The spirit of the true shepherd is one of self-forgetfulness. He loses sight of self in order that he may work the works of God. By preaching of the word and by personal ministry in the homes of the people, he learns their needs, their sorrows, their trials; and, cooperating with the great Burden-bearer, he shares their afflictions, comforts their distresses, relieves their soul-hunger, and wins their hearts to God. In this work the minister is attended by the angels of heaven, and he himself is instructed and enlightened in the truth that maketh wise unto salvation.  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 10]          In connection with his instruction to those in positions of trust in the church, the apostle outlined some general principles that were to be followed by all who were associated in church fellowship. The younger members of the flock were urged to follow the example of their elders in the practise of Christlike humility. "Likewise, ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time: casting all your care upon him; for he careth for you. Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour: whom resist steadfast in the faith."  {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, August 8, 1912 par. 11]          Thus Peter wrote to the believers at a time of peculiar trial to the church. Many had already become partakers of Christ's sufferings, and soon the church was to undergo a period of terrible persecution. Within a few brief years many of those who had stood as teachers and leaders in the church were to lay down their lives for the gospel. Soon grievous wolves were to enter in, not sparing the flock. But none of these things were to bring discouragement to those believers whose hopes were centered in Christ. With words of encouragement and good cheer Peter directed the minds of the believers from present trials and future scenes of suffering "to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away." "The God of all grace," he fervently prayed, "who hath called us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered awhile, make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you. To him be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen."                                                    -    {RH, August 8, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 1]       August 22, 1912 The True Ideal for Our Youth    Mrs. E. G. White         By a misconception of the true nature and object of education many have been led into serious and even fatal errors. Such a mistake is made when the regulation of the heart or the establishment of right principles is neglected in an effort to secure intellectual culture, or when eternal interests are overlooked in the eager desire for temporal advantage.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 2]          It is right for the youth to feel that they must reach the highest development of their natural powers. We would not restrict the education to which God has set no limit. But our attainments will avail nothing if not put to use for the honor of God and the good of humanity. Unless our knowledge is a stepping-stone to the accomplishment of the highest purposes, it is worthless.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 3]          The necessity of establishing Christian schools is urged upon me very strongly. In the schools of today many things are taught that are a hindrance rather than a blessing. Schools are needed where the Word of God is made the basis of education. Satan is the great enemy of God, and it is his constant aim to lead souls away from their allegiance to the King of heaven. He would have minds so trained that men and women will exert their influence on the side of error and moral corruption, instead of using their talents in the service of God. His object is effectually gained, when, by perverting their ideas of education, he succeeds in enlisting parents and teachers on his side; for a wrong education often starts the mind on the road to infidelity.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 4]         In many of the schools and colleges of today, the conclusions which learned men have reached as the result of their scientific investigations are carefully taught and fully explained; while the impression is distinctly made that if these learned men are correct, the Bible can not be. The thorns of skepticism are disguised; they are concealed by the bloom and verdure of science and philosophy. Skepticism is attractive to the human mind. The young see in it an independence that captivates the imagination, and they are deceived. Satan triumphs; it is as he meant it should be. He nourishes every seed of doubt that is sown in young hearts, and soon a plentiful harvest of infidelity is reaped.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 5]         We can not afford to allow the minds of our youth to be thus leavened; for it is on these youth we must depend to carry forward the work of the future. We desire for them something more than the opportunity for education in the sciences. The science of true education is the truth, which is to be so deeply impressed on the soul that it can not be obliterated by the error that everywhere abounds.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 6]          The Word of God should have a place--the first place--in every system of education. As an educating power, it is of more value than the writings of all the philosophers of all ages. In its wide range of style and subjects there is something to interest and instruct every mind, to ennoble every interest. The light of revelation shines undimmed into the distant past where human annals cast not a ray of light. There is poetry which has called forth the wonder and admiration of the world. In glowing beauty, in sublime and solemn majesty, in touching pathos, it is unequaled by the most brilliant productions of human genius. There is sound logic and impassioned eloquence. There are portrayed the noble deeds of noble men, examples of private virtue and public honor, lessons of piety and purity.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 7]          There is no position in life, no phase of human experience, for which the Bible does not contain valuable instruction. Ruler and subject, master and servant, buyer and seller, borrower and lender, parent and child, teacher and student,--all may here find lessons of priceless worth.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 8]          But above all else, the Word of God sets forth the plan of salvation: shows how sinful man may be reconciled to God, lays down the great principles of truth and duty which should govern our lives, and promises us divine aid in their observance. It reaches beyond this fleeting life, beyond the brief and troubled history of our race. It opens to our view the long vista of eternal ages,--ages undarkened by sin, undimmed by sorrow. It teaches us how we may share the habitations of the blessed, and bids us anchor our hopes and fix our affections there.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 9]          The true motives of service are to be kept before old and young. The students are to be taught in such a way that they will develop into useful men and women. Every means that will elevate and ennoble them is to be employed. They are to be taught to put their powers to the best use. Physical and mental powers are to be equally taxed. Habits of order and discipline are to be cultivated. The power that is exerted by a pure, true life is to be kept before the students. This will aid them in the preparation for useful service. Daily they will grow purer and stronger, better prepared through His grace and a study of his Word, to put forth aggressive efforts against evil.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 10]          True education is the inculcation of those ideas that will impress the mind and heart with the knowledge of God the Creator and Jesus Christ the Redeemer. Such an education will renew the mind and transform the character. It will strengthen and fortify the mind against the deceptive whisperings of the adversary of souls, and enable us to understand the voice of God. It will fit the learned to become a coworker with Christ.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 11]          If our youth gain this knowledge, they will be able to gain all the rest that is essential; but if not, all the knowledge they may acquire from the world will not place them in the ranks of the Lord. They may gather all the knowledge that books can give, and yet be ignorant of the first principles of that righteousness which could give them a character approved of God.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 12]          Those who are seeking to acquire knowledge in the schools of earth should remember that another school also claims them as students,--the school of Christ. From this school the students are never graduated. Among the pupils are both old and young. Those who give heed to the instructions of the divine Teacher are constantly gaining more wisdom and nobility of soul, and thus they are prepared to enter that higher school, where advancement will continue throughout eternity.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 13]          Infinite Wisdom sets before us the great lessons of life,--the lessons of duty and happiness. These are often hard to learn, but without them we can make no real progress. They may cost us effort, tears, and even agony; but we must not falter nor grow weary. It is in this world, amid its trials and temptations, that we are to gain a fitness for the society of the pure and holy angels. Those who become so absorbed in less important studies that they cease to learn in the school of Christ, are meeting with infinite loss.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 14]          Every faculty, every attribute, with which the Creator has endowed the children of men, is to be employed for his glory; and in this employment is found its purest, noblest, happiest exercise. The principles of heaven should be made paramount in the life, and every advance step taken in the acquirement of knowledge or in the culture of the intellect should be a step toward the assimilation of the human to the divine.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 15]          To many who place their children in our schools strong temptations will come because they desire them to secure what the world regards as the most essential education. But what constitutes the most essential education, unless it be the education to be obtained from that Book which is the foundation of all true knowledge? Those who regard as essential the knowledge to be gained along the line of worldly education are making a great mistake, one which will cause them to be swayed by opinions that are human and erring.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 16]          Those who seek the education that the world esteems so highly are gradually led farther and farther from the principles of truth until they become educated worldlings. At what a price have they gained their education! They have parted with the Holy Spirit of God. They have chosen to accept what the world calls knowledge in place of the truths that God has committed to men through his ministers and prophets and apostles.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 17]          Upon fathers and mothers devolves the responsibility of giving a Christian education to the children entrusted to them. In no case are they to let any line of business so absorb mind and time and talents that their children are allowed to drift until they are separated far from God. They are not to allow their children to slip out of their grasp into the hands of unbelievers. They are to do all in their power to keep them from imbibing the spirit of the world. They are to train them to become workers together with God. They are to God's human hand, fitting themselves and their children for an endless life.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 18]          There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers on the earth, the Lord calls on those who are Israelites indeed to serve him. Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes who are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God. Let us in our educational work embrace far more of the children and youth, and there will be a whole army of missionaries raised up to work for God.  {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, August 22, 1912 par. 19]          Our educational institutions are to do much toward meeting the demands for trained workers for the mission fields. Workers are needed all over the world. The truth of God is to be carried to foreign lands, that those who are in darkness may be enlightened. Cultivated talents are needed in every part of the work of God. God has designed that our schools shall be an instrumentality for developing workers for him,--workers of whom he will not be ashamed. He calls upon our young people to enter our schools, and quickly fit themselves for service.                                                    -    {RH, August 22, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 1]       August 29, 1912 Dangerous Amusements for the Young    Mrs. E. G. White         The desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment is a temptation and a snare to God's people, and especially to the young. Satan is constantly preparing inducements to attract minds from the solemn work of preparation for scenes just in the future. Through the agency of worldlings he keeps up a continual excitement to induce the unwary to join in worldly pleasures. There are shows, lectures, and an endless variety of entertainments that are calculated to lead to a love of the world; and through this union with the world faith is weakened.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 2]          Satan is a persevering workman, an artful, deadly foe. Whenever an incautious word is spoken, whether in flattery or to cause the youth to look upon some sin with less abhorrence, he takes advantage of it, and nourishes the evil seed, that it may take root and yield a bountiful harvest. He is in every sense of the word a deceiver, a skilful charmer. He has many finely woven nets, which appear innocent, but which are skilfully prepared to entangle the young and unwary. The natural mind leans toward pleasure and self-gratification. It is Satan's policy to manufacture an abundance of this. He seeks to fill the mind with a desire for worldly amusement, that there may be no time for the question, How is it with my soul?  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 3]          We are living in an unfortunate age for the young. The prevailing influence in society is in favor of allowing the youth to follow the natural turn of their own minds. If their children are very wild, parents flatter themselves that when they are older and reason for themselves, they will leave off their wrong habits, and become useful men and women. What a mistake! For years they permit an enemy to sow the garden of the heart, and suffer wrong principles to grow and strengthen, seeming not to discern the hidden dangers and the fearful ending of the path that seems to them the way of happiness. In many cases all the labor afterward bestowed upon these youth will avail nothing.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 4]          The standard of piety is low among professed Christians generally, and it is hard for the young to resist the worldly influences that are encouraged by many church-members. The majority of nominal Christians, while they profess to be living for Christ, are really living for the world. They do not discern the excellence of heavenly things, and therefore can not truly love them. Many profess to be Christians because Christianity is considered honorable. They do not discern that genuine Christianity means cross-bearing, and their religion has little influence to restrain them from taking part in worldly pleasures.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 5]          Some can enter the ballroom, and unite in all the amusements which it affords. Others can not go to such lengths as this, yet they can attend parties of pleasure, picnics, shows, and other places of worldly amusement; and the most discerning eye would fail to detect any difference between their appearance and that of unbelievers.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 6]          In the present state of society it is no easy task for parents to restrain their children, and instruct them according to the Bible rule of right. Children often become impatient under restraint, and wish to have their own way and to go and come as they please. Especially from the age of ten to eighteen they are inclined to feel that there can be no harm in going to worldly gatherings of young associates. But the experienced Christian parents can see danger. They are acquainted with the peculiar temperaments of their children, and know the influence of these things upon their minds; and from a desire for their salvation, they should keep them back from these exciting amusements.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 7]          When the children decide for themselves to leave the pleasures of the world, and to become Christ's disciples, what a burden is lifted from the hearts of careful, faithful parents! Yet even then the labors of the parents must not cease. These youth have just commenced in earnest the warfare against sin, and against the evils of the natural heart, and they need in a special sense the counsel and watch-care of their parents.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 8]                           A Time of Trial Before the Young          Young Sabbath-keepers who have yielded to the influence of the world, will have to be tested and proved. The perils of the last days are upon us, and a trial is before the young which many have not anticipated. They will be brought into distressing perplexity, and the genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be looking for the Son of man; yet some of them have been a miserable example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up the world, but have united with the world in attending picnics and other gatherings for pleasure, flattering themselves that they were engaging in innocent amusement. Yet it is just such indulgences that separate them from God, and make them children of the world.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 9]          Some are constantly leaning to the world. Their views and feelings harmonize much better with the spirit of the world than with that of Christ's self-denying followers. It is perfectly natural that they should prefer the company of those whose spirit will best agree with their own. And such have quite too much influence among God's people. They take part with them, and have a name among them; and they are a text for unbelievers, and for the weak and unconsecrated ones in the church. In this refining time these professors will either be wholly converted, and sanctified by obedience to the truth, or they will be left with the world, to receive their reward with the worldling.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 10]          God does not own the pleasure-seeker as his follower. Those only who are self-denying, and who live lives of sobriety, humility, and holiness, are true followers of Jesus. And such can not enjoy the frivolous, empty conversation of the lover of the world.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 11]                             Separation from the World          The true followers of Christ will have sacrifices to make. They will shun places of worldly amusement because they find no Jesus there,--no influence which will make them heavenly minded, and increase their growth in grace. Obedience to the Word of God will lead them to come out from all these things, and be separate.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 12]          "By their fruits ye shall know them," the Saviour declared. All the true followers of Christ bear fruit to his glory. Their lives testify that a good work has been wrought in them by the Spirit of God, and their fruit is unto holiness. Their lives are elevated and pure.  Right actions are the unmistakable fruit of true godliness, and those who bear no fruit of this kind reveal that they have no experience in the things of God. They are not in the Vine. Said Jesus, "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch can not bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing."  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 13]          Those who would be worshipers of the true God must sacrifice every idol. Jesus said to the lawyer, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength: this is the first commandment." The first four precepts of the decalogue allow no separation of the affections from God. Nor must anything share our supreme delight in him. We can not advance in Christian experience until we put away everything that separates us from God.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 14]          The great Head of the church, who has chosen his people out of the world, requires them to be separate from the world. He designs that the spirit of his commandments, by drawing his followers to himself, shall separate them from worldly elements. To love God and keep his commandments is far away from loving the world's pleasures, and its friendship. There is no concord between Christ and Belial.  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 15]          The youth who follow Christ have a warfare before them; they have a daily cross to bear in coming out of the world and imitating the life of Christ. But there are many precious promises on record for those who seek the Saviour early. Wisdom calls to the sons of men, "I love them that love me; and those that seek me early shall find me." They will find that "the path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day."  {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, August 29, 1912 par. 16]          "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation." "For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."                                                    -    {RH, August 29, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 1]      September 5, 1912 Patmos    Mrs. E. G. White         More than half a century had passed since the organization of the Christian church. During that time the gospel message had been constantly opposed. Its enemies had never relaxed their efforts, and had at last succeeded in enlisting the power of the Roman emperor against the Christians.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 2]          In the terrible persecution that followed, the apostle John did much to confirm and strengthen the faith of the believers. He bore a testimony which his adversaries could not controvert, and which helped his brethren to meet with courage and loyalty the trials that came upon them. When the faith of the Christians would seem to waver under the fierce opposition they were forced to meet, the old, tried servant of Jesus would repeat with power and eloquence the story of the crucified and risen Saviour. He steadfastly maintained his faith, and from his lips came ever the same glad message: "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you."  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 3]          John lived to be very old. He witnessed the destruction of Jerusalem and the ruin of the stately temple. The last survivor of the disciples who had been intimately connected with the Saviour, his message had great influence in setting forth the fact that Jesus was the Messiah, the Redeemer of the world. No one could doubt his sincerity, and through his teachings many were continually turning from unbelief.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 4]          The rulers of the Jews were filled with bitter hatred against John for his unwavering fidelity to the cause of Christ. They declared that their efforts against the Christians would avail nothing so long as John's testimony kept ringing in the ears of the people. In order that the miracles and teachings of Jesus might be forgotten, the voice of the bold witness must be silenced.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 5]          John was accordingly summoned to Rome to be tried for his faith. Here before the authorities the apostle's doctrines were misstated. False witnesses accused him of teaching seditious heresies. By these accusations his enemies hoped to bring about the disciple's death.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 6]          John answered for himself in a clear and convincing manner, and with such simplicity and candor that his words had a powerful effect. His hearers were astonished at his wisdom and eloquence. But the more convincing his testimony, the deeper was the hatred of his opposers. The emperor Domitian was filled with rage. He could not dispute the reasoning of Christ's faithful advocate, nor match the power that attended his utterance of truth; yet he determined that he would silence his voice.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 7]          John was cast into a caldron of boiling oil; but the Lord preserved the life of his faithful servant, even as he preserved the three Hebrews in the fiery furnace. As the words were spoken, Thus perish all who believe in that deceiver, Jesus Christ of Nazareth, John declared, My Master patiently submitted to all that Satan and his angels could devise to humiliate and torture him. He gave his life to save the world. I am honored in being permitted to suffer for his sake. I am a weak, sinful man. Christ was holy, harmless, undefiled. He did no sin, neither was guile found in his mouth. These words had their influence, and John was removed from the caldron by the very men who had cast him in.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 8]          Again the hand of persecution fell heavily upon the apostle. By the emperor's decree, John was banished to the isle of Patmos, condemned, "for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ." Here, his enemies thought, his influence would no longer be felt, and he must finally die of hardship and distress.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 9]          To outward appearance, the enemies of truth were triumphing, but God's hand was moving unseen in the darkness. God permitted his faithful servant to be placed where Christ could give him a more wonderful revelation of himself, and of divine truth for the enlightenment of the churches. In exiling John the enemies of truth had hoped to silence forever the voice of the faithful disciple; but on Patmos he received a message, the influence of which his enemies could not destroy, and which was to continue to strengthen the church to the end of time. Though not released from the responsibility of their wrong act, those who exiled John became instruments in the hands of God to carry out his purpose; and the very effort to extinguish the light placed the truth in bold relief.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 10]          Patmos, a barren, rocky island in the Aegean Sea, had been chosen by the Roman government as a place of banishment for criminals; but to the servant of God this gloomy abode became the gate of heaven. Here, shut away from the busy scenes of life, and from the active labors of former years, he had the companionship of God and Christ and the heavenly angels, and from them he received instruction for the church for all future time. The events that would take place in the closing scenes of this earth's history were outlined before him; and there he wrote out the visions he received from God. When his voice could no longer testify to the One whom he loved and served, the messages given him on that barren coast were to go forth as a lamp that burneth, declaring the sure purpose of the Lord concerning every nation on the earth.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 11]          Among the cliffs and rocks of Patmos, John held communion with his Maker. He reviewed his past life, and at thought of the blessings he had received, peace filled his heart. He had lived the life of a Christian, and he could say in faith, "We know that we have passed from death unto life." Not so the emperor who had banished him. He could look back only on fields of warfare and carnage, on desolated homes, on weeping widows and orphans, the fruit of his ambitious desire for preeminence.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 12]          In his isolated home John was able to study more closely than ever before the manifestations of divine power as recorded in the book of nature and in the pages of inspiration. To him it was a delight to meditate on the work of creation, and to adore the divine Architect. In former years his eyes had been greeted by the sight of forest-covered hills, green valleys, and fruitful plains; and in the beauties of nature it had ever been his delight to trace the wisdom and skill of the Creator. He was now surrounded by scenes that to many would appear gloomy and uninteresting; but to John it was otherwise. While his surroundings might be desolate and barren, the blue heavens that bent above him were as bright and beautiful as the skies above his loved Jerusalem. In the wild, rugged rocks, in the mysteries of the deep, in the glories of the firmament, he read important lessons. All bore the message of God's power and glory.  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, September 5, 1912 par. 13]          All around him the apostle beheld witnesses to the flood that had deluged the earth because the inhabitants ventured to transgress the law of God. The rocks thrown up from the great deep and from the earth, by the breaking forth of the waters, brought vividly to his mind the terrors of that awful outpouring of God's wrath. In the voice of many waters--deep calling unto deep--the prophet heard the voice of the Creator. The sea, lashed to fury by the merciless winds, represented to him the wrath of an offended God. The mighty waves, in their terrible commotion restrained within limits appointed by an invisible hand, spoke of the control of an infinite Power. And in contrast he realized the weakness and folly of mortals, who, though but worms of the dust, glory in their supposed wisdom and strength, and set their hearts against the Ruler of the universe, as if God were altogether such a one as themselves. By the rocks he was reminded of Christ, the Rock of his strength, in whose shelter he could hide without fear. From the exiled apostle on rocky Patmos there went up the most ardent longing of soul after God, the most fervent prayers.                                (To be concluded)  {RH, September 5, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 1]       September 12, 1912 Patmos    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         The history of John affords a striking illustration of the way in which God can use aged workers. When John was exiled to the isle of Patmos, there were many who thought him to be past service, an old and broken reed, ready to fall at any time. But the Lord saw fit to use him still. Though banished from the scenes of his former labor, he did not cease to bear witness to the truth. Even in Patmos he made friends and converts. His was a message of joy, proclaiming a risen Saviour who on high was interceding for his people until he should return to take them to himself. And it was after John had grown old in the service of his Lord that he received more communications from heaven than he had received during the rest of his lifetime.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 2]          The most tender regard should be cherished for those whose life interest has been bound up with the work of God. These aged workers have stood faithful amid storm and trial. They may have infirmities, but they still possess talents that qualify them to stand in their place in God's cause. Though worn, and unable to bear the heavier burdens that younger men can and should carry, the counsel that they can give is of the highest value.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 3]          They may have made mistakes, but from their failures they have learned to avoid errors and dangers, and are they not therefore competent to give wise counsel? They have borne test and trial, and though they have lost some of their vigor, the Lord does not lay them aside. He gives them special grace and wisdom.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 4]          Those who have served their Master when the work went hard, who endured poverty, and remained faithful when there were few to stand for truth, are to be honored and respected. The Lord desires the younger laborers to gain wisdom, strength, and maturity by association with these faithful men. Let the younger men realize that in having such workers among them they are highly favored. Let them give them an honored place in their councils.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 5]          As those who have spent their lives in the service of Christ draw near to the close of their earthly ministry, they will be impressed by the Holy Spirit to recount the experiences that they have had in connection with his work. The record of his wonderful dealings with his people, of his great goodness in delivering them from trial, should be repeated to those newly come to the faith. God desires the old and tried laborers to stand in their place, doing their part to save men and women from being swept downward by the mighty current of evil. He desires them to keep the armor on till he bids them lay it down.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 6]          In the experience of the apostle John during his persecution, there is a lesson of wonderful strength and comfort for the people of God. God does not prevent the plottings of wicked men, but he causes their devices to work for good to those who in trial and conflict maintain their faith and loyalty. Often the gospel worker carries on his work amid storms of persecution, bitter opposition, and unjust reproach. At such times let him remember that the experience to be gained in the furnace of trial and affliction is worth more than all the pain it costs. Thus God brings his children near to him, that he may show them their weakness and his strength. He teaches them to lean on him. Thus he prepares them to meet emergencies, to fill positions of trust, and to accomplish the great purpose for which their powers were given them.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 7]          In all ages God's appointed witnesses have exposed themselves to reproach and persecution for the truth's sake. Joseph was maligned and persecuted because he preserved his virtue and integrity. David, the chosen messenger of God, was hunted like a beast of prey by his enemies. Daniel was cast into a den of lions because he was true to his allegiance to heaven. Job was deprived of his worldly possessions, and so afflicted in body that he was abhorred by his relatives and friends; yet he maintained his integrity. Jeremiah could not be deterred from speaking the words that God had given him to speak; and his testimony so enraged the king and princes that he was cast into a loathsome pit. Stephen was stoned because he preached Christ and him crucified. Paul was imprisoned, beaten with rods, stoned, and finally put to death because he was a faithful messenger for God to the Gentiles. And John was banished to the isle of Patmos "for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ."  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 8]          These examples of human steadfastness bear witness to the faithfulness of God's promises,--of his abiding presence and sustaining grace. They testify to the power of faith to withstand the powers of the world. It is the work of faith to rest in God in the darkest hour, to feel, however sorely tried and tempest tossed, that our Father is at the helm. The eye of faith alone can look beyond the things of time to estimate aright the worth of eternal riches.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 9]          Jesus does not present to his followers the hope of attaining earthly glory and riches, of living a life free from trial. Instead, he calls upon them to follow him in the path of self-denial and reproach. He who came to redeem the world was opposed by the united forces of evil. In an unpitying confederacy, evil men and evil angels arrayed themselves against the Prince of Peace. His every word and act revealed divine compassion, yet his unlikeness to the world provoked the bitterest hostility.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 10]          So it will be with all who will live godly in Christ Jesus. Persecution and reproach await all who are imbued with the Spirit of Christ. The character of the persecution changes with the times, but the principle--the spirit that underlies it--is the same that has slain the chosen of the Lord ever since the days of Abel.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 11]          In all ages Satan has persecuted the people of God. He has tortured them and put them to death, but in dying they became conquerors. They bore witness to the power of One mightier than Satan. Wicked men may torture and kill the body, but they can not touch the life that is hid with Christ in God. They can incarcerate men and women in prison walls, but they can not bind the spirit.  {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, September 12, 1912 par. 12]          Through trial and persecution the glory--the character--of God is revealed in his chosen ones. The believers in Christ, hated and persecuted by the world, are educated and disciplined in the school of Christ. On earth they walk in narrow paths; they are purified in the furnace of affliction. They follow Christ through sore conflicts; they endure self-denial, and experience bitter disappointments; but their experience teaches them the guilt and woe of sin, and they look upon it with abhorrence. Being partakers of Christ's sufferings, they can look beyond the gloom to the glory, saying, "I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us."                                                    -    {RH, September 12, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 1]       September 19, 1912 Peter's Last Epistle and His Death    Mrs. E. G. White         In the second letter addressed by Peter to those who had obtained "like precious faith" with himself, the apostle sets forth the divine plan for the development of Christian character. He writes:--  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 2]          "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 3]          "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 4]          These words are full of instruction, and strike the key-note of victory. The apostle presents before the believers the ladder of Christian perfection, every step of which represents continual advancement in the knowledge of God, and in the climbing of which there is to be no standstill. Faith, virtue, knowledge, temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly kindness, and charity are the rounds of the ladder. We are saved by climbing round after round, mounting step after step, to the height of Christ's ideal for us. Thus he is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 5]          God has called his people to glory and virtue, and these will be manifest in the lives of all who are truly connected with him. Having become partakers of the heavenly gift, they are to go on to perfection, being "kept by the power of God through faith." It is the glory of God to give his virtue to his children. He desires to see men and women reaching the highest standard; and when by faith they lay hold of the power of Christ, when they plead his unfailing promises, and claim them as their own, when with an importunity that will not be denied they seek for the power of the Holy Spirit, they will be made complete in him.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 6]          Having received the faith of the gospel, the next work of the believer is to add to his character virtue, and thus cleanse the heart and prepare the mind for the reception of the knowledge of God. This knowledge is the foundation of all true education and of all true service. It is the only real safeguard against temptation; and it is this alone that can make one like God in character. Through the knowledge of God and of his Son Jesus Christ, are given to the believer "all things that pertain unto life and godliness." No good gift is withheld from him who sincerely desires to obtain the righteousness of God.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 7]          "This is life eternal," Christ said, "that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." And the prophet Jeremiah declared: "Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness, in the earth: for in these things I delight, saith the Lord." Scarcely can the human mind comprehend the breadth and depth and height of the spiritual attainments of him who gains this knowledge.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 8]          None need fail of attaining, in his sphere, to perfection of Christian character. By the sacrifice of Christ, provision has been made for the believer to receive all things that pertain to life and godliness. God calls upon us to reach the standard of perfection, and places before us the example of Christ's character. In his humanity, perfected by a life of constant resistance of evil, the Saviour showed that through cooperation with divinity human beings may in this life attain to perfection of a character. This is God's assurance to us that we too may obtain complete victory.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 9]          Before the believer is held out the wonderful possibility of being like Christ, obedient to all the principles of the law. But of himself man is utterly unable to reach this condition. The holiness that God's Word declares he must have before he can be saved, is the result of the working of divine grace, as he bows in submission to the discipline and restraining influences of the Spirit of truth. Man's obedience can be made perfect only by the incense of Christ's righteousness, which fills with divine fragrance every act of obedience. The part of the Christian is to persevere in overcoming every fault. Constantly he is to pray to the Saviour to heal the disorders of his sinsick soul. He has not the wisdom nor the strength to overcome; these belong to the Lord, and he bestows them on those who in humiliation and contrition seek him for help.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 10]          The work of transformation from unholiness to holiness is a continuous one. Day by day God labors for man's sanctification, and man is to cooperate with him, putting forth persevering efforts in the cultivation of right habits. He is to add grace to grace; and as he thus works on the plan of addition, God works for him on the plan of multiplication. He is always ready to hear and answer the prayer of the contrite heart, and grace and peace are multiplied to his faithful ones. Gladly he grants them the blessings that they need in their struggle against the evils that beset them.  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 11]          There are those who attempt to ascend the ladder of Christian progress; but as they advance, they begin to put their trust in the power of man, and soon lose sight of Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. The result is failure--the loss of all that has been gained. Sad indeed is the condition of those who, becoming weary of the way, allow the enemy of souls to rob them of the Christian graces that have been developing in their hearts and lives. "He that lacketh these things," declares the apostle, "is blind, and can not see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins."  {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, September 19, 1912 par. 12]          The apostle Peter had had a long experience in the things of God. His faith in God's power to save had strengthened with the years, until he had proved beyond question that there is no possibility of failure before the one who, advancing by faith, ascends round by round, ever upward and onward, to the topmost round of the ladder that reaches even to the portals of heaven.                                 (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, September 19, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 1]       September 26, 1912 Peter's Last Epistle and His Death    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         For many years Peter had been urging the believers to grow in grace and in a knowledge of the truth; and now, knowing that soon he would be called upon to suffer martyrdom for his faith, he once more drew attention to the precious privileges within the reach of every believer. In the full assurance of his faith, the aged disciple exhorted his brethren to steadfastness of purpose in the Christian life. "Give diligence," he pleaded, "to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." Precious assurance! Glorious is the hope set before the believer as he advances by faith toward the heights of Christian perfection!  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 2]          "I will not be negligent," the apostle continues, "to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth. Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance; knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath showed me. Moreover I will endeavor that ye may be able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance."  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 3]          The apostle was well qualified to speak of the purposes of God concerning the human race; for during the earthly ministry of Christ he had seen and heard much that pertained to the kingdom of God. "We have not followed cunningly devised fables," he reminded the believers, "when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye-witnesses of his majesty. For he received from God the Father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with him in the holy mount."  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 4]          Convincing as was this evidence of the certainty of the believers' hope, there was yet another still more convincing in the witness of prophecy, through which the faith of all might be confirmed and securely anchored. "We have also," Peter declared, "a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts: knowing this first, that no prophecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost."  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 5]          While exalting the "sure word of prophecy" as a safe guide in times of peril, the apostle solemnly warned the church against the torch of false prophecy, which would be uplifted by "false teachers," who would privily bring in "damnable heresies, even denying the Lord." These false teachers arising in the church are accounted true by many of their brethren in the faith, but the apostle compared them to "wells without water, clouds that are carried with a tempest; to whom the mist of darkness is reserved forever." "The latter end is worse with them," he declared, "than the beginning. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them."  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 6]          Looking down through the ages to the close of time, Peter was inspired to outline conditions that would exist in the world just prior to the second coming of Christ. "There shall come in the last days scoffers," he wrote, "walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation." But "when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them." Not all, however, would be ensnared by the enemy's devices. As the end of all things earthly approached, there would be faithful ones able to discern the signs of the times. While a larger number of professing believers would deny their faith by their works, there would be a remnant who would endure to the end.  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 7]          Peter kept alive in his heart the hope of Christ's return, and he assured the church of the certain fulfilment of the Saviour's promise, "If I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself." To the tried and faithful ones the coming might seem long delayed, but the apostle assured them: "The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some men count slackness; but is long-suffering to us ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 8]          "Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 9]          "Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found to him in peace, without spot, and blameless. And account that the long-suffering of our Lord is salvation; even as our beloved brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto you. . . . Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 10]          In the providence of God, Peter was permitted to close his ministry in Rome, where his imprisonment was ordered by the emperor Nero about the time of Paul's final arrest. Thus the two veteran apostles, who for many years had been widely separated in their labors, were called upon to bear their last witness for Christ in the world's metropolis, and upon its soil to shed their blood as the seed of a vast harvest of saints and martyrs.  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 11]          Since his reinstatement after his denial of Christ, Peter had unflinchingly braved danger, and had shown a noble courage and boldness in preaching a crucified, risen, and ascended Saviour. As he lay in his cell, he called to mind the words that Christ had spoken to him: "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not." Thus Jesus had made known to the disciple the very manner of his death, and even foretold the stretching of his hands upon the cross.  {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, September 26, 1912 par. 12]          Peter, as a Jew and a foreigner, was condemned to be scourged and crucified. In prospect of this fearful death, the apostle remembered his great sin in denying Jesus in the hour of his trial. Once so unready to acknowledge the cross, he now counted it a joy to yield up his life for the gospel, feeling only that for him who had denied his Lord, to die in the same manner as his Master died was too great an honor. Peter had sincerely repented of that sin, and had been forgiven by Christ, as is shown by the high commission given him to feed the sheep and lambs of the flock. But he could never forgive himself. Not even the thought of the agonies of the last terrible scene could lessen the bitterness of his sorrow and repentance. As a last favor, he entreated his executioners that he might be nailed to the cross with his head downward. The request was granted, and in this manner died the great apostle Peter.                                                    -    {RH, September 26, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 1]       October 3, 1912 The Dignity of Labor    Mrs. E. G. White         Notwithstanding all that has been said and written regarding the dignity of manual labor, the feeling prevails that it is degrading. The opinion of men has, in many minds, changed the order of things, and men have come to think that it is not fitting for a man who works with his hands to take his place among gentlemen. Men work hard to obtain money; and having gained wealth, they suppose that their money will make their sons gentlemen. But many such men fail to train their sons, as they themselves were trained, to hard, useful labor. Their sons spend the money earned by the labor of others, without understanding its value. Thus they misuse a talent that the Lord designed should be used to accomplish much good.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 2]          The Lord's purposes are not the purposes of men. He did not design that men should live in idleness. In the beginning, he created man a gentleman; but though rich in all that the Owner of the universe could supply, Adam was not to be idle. No sooner was he created than his work was given him. He was to find employment and happiness in tending the things that God had created; and in response to his labor, his wants were to be abundantly supplied from the fruits of the garden of Eden.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 3]          While our first parents obeyed God, their labor in the garden was a pleasure; and the earth yielded of its abundance for their wants. But when man departed from obedience, he was doomed to wrestle with the seeds of Satan's sowing, and to earn his bread by the sweat of his brow. Henceforth he must battle in toil and hardship against the power to which he had yielded his will.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 4]          It was God's purpose to alleviate by toil the evil that was brought into the world by man's disobedience. By toil the temptations of Satan might be made ineffectual, and the tide of evil stayed. And though attended with anxiety, weariness, and pain, labor is still a source of happiness and development, and a safeguard against temptation. Its discipline places a check on self-indulgence, and promotes industry, purity, and firmness. Thus it becomes a part of God's great plan for our recovery from the fall.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 5]          The public feeling is that manual labor is degrading; yet men may exert themselves as much as they choose at cricket, baseball, or in pugilistic contests without being regarded as degraded. Satan is delighted when he sees human beings using their physical and mental powers in that which does not educate, which is not useful, which does not help them to be a blessing to those who need their help. While the youth are becoming expert in games that are of no real value to themselves or to others, Satan is playing the game of life for their souls, taking from them the talents that God has given them, and placing in their stead his own evil attributes. It is his effort to lead men to ignore God. He seeks to engross and absorb the mind so completely that God will find no place in the thoughts. He does not wish people to have a knowledge of their Maker, and he is well pleased if he can set in operation games and theatrical performances that will so confuse the senses of the youth that God and heaven will be forgotten.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 6]          One of the surest safeguards against evil is useful occupation, while idleness is one of the greatest curses; for vice, crime, and poverty follow in its wake. Those who are always busy, who go cheerfully about their daily tasks, are the useful members of society. In the faithful discharge of the various duties that lie in their pathway, they make their lives a blessing to themselves and to others. Diligent labor keeps them from many of the snares of him who "finds some mischief still for idle hands to do."  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 7]          A stagnant pool soon becomes offensive; but a flowing brook spreads health and gladness over the land. The one is a symbol of the idle, the other of the industrious.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 8]          In God's plan for Israel, every family had a home on the land, with sufficient ground for tilling. Thus were provided both the means and the incentive for a useful, industrious, and self-supporting life. And no devising of man has ever improved upon that plan. To the world's departure from it is owing, to a large degree, the poverty and wretchedness that exist today.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 9]         In Israel, industrial training was regarded as a duty. Every father was required to see that his sons learned some useful trade. The greatest men of Israel were trained to industrial pursuits. A knowledge of the duties pertaining to housewifery was regarded as essential for every woman. And skill in useful duties was looked upon as an honor to women of all stations in life.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 10]          In the schools of the prophets, various industries were taught, and many of the students supported themselves by manual labor.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 11]          The path of toil appointed to the dwellers on earth may be hard and wearisome; but it is honored by the footprints of the Redeemer, and he is safe who follows in this sacred way. By precept and example Christ has dignified useful labor. From his earliest years, he lived a life of toil. The greater part of his earthly life was spent in patient work in the carpenter's shop at Nazareth. In the garb of a common laborer the Lord of life trod the streets of the little town in which he lived, going to and returning from his humble toil; and ministering angels attended him as he walked side by side with peasants and laborers, unrecognized and unhonored.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 12]          When he went forth to contribute to the support of the family by his daily toil, he possessed the same power as when on the shores of Galilee he fed five thousand hungry souls with five loaves and two fishes. But he did not employ his divine power to lessen his burdens or lighten his toil. He had taken upon himself the form of humanity, with all its attendant ills, and he did not flinch from its severest trials. He lived in a peasant's home; he was clothed with coarse garments; he mingled with the lowly; he toiled daily with patient hands. His example shows us that it is man's duty to be industrious, and that labor is honorable.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 13]          The things of earth are more closely connected with heaven, and are more directly under the supervision of Christ, than many realize. All right inventions and improvements have their source in him who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in working. The skilful touch of the physician's hand, his power over nerve and muscle, his knowledge of the delicate mechanism of the body, is the wisdom of divine power to be used in behalf of the suffering. The skill with which the carpenter uses his tools, the strength with which the blacksmith makes the anvil ring, come from God. Whatever we do, wherever we are placed, he desires to control our minds, that we may do perfect work. Christianity and business, rightly understood, are not two separate things; they are one. Bible religion is to be brought into all that we do and say. Human and divine agencies are to combine in temporal as well as in spiritual achievements. They are to be united in all human pursuits, in mechanical and agricultural labors, in mercantile and scientific enterprises.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 14]          There is but one remedy for indolence, and that is to throw off sluggishness as a sin that leads to perdition, and go to work, using the physical ability that God has given. The only cure for a useless, inefficient life is determined, persevering effort. Life is not given us to be spent in idleness or self-pleasing; before us are placed great possibilities. In the capital of strength a precious talent has been entrusted to men. This is of more value than any bank deposit, and should be more highly prized; for through the possibilities that it affords for enabling men to lead a useful, happy life, it may be made to yield interest and compound interest. It is a blessing that can not be purchased with gold or silver, houses or land; and God requires it to be used wisely. No man has a right to sacrifice this talent to the corroding influence of inaction. All are as accountable for the capital of physical strength as for their capital of means.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 15]          The race is not always to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, and those who are diligent in business may not always be prospered. But it is "the hand of the diligent" that "maketh rich." And while indolence and drowsiness grieve the Holy Spirit and destroy true godliness, they also tend to poverty and want. "He becometh poor that dealeth with a slack hand."  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 16]          Judicious labor is a healthful tonic for the human race. It makes the feeble strong, the poor rich, and the wretched happy. Satan lies in ambush, ready to destroy those whose leisure gives him opportunity to insinuate himself under some attractive disguise. He is never more successful than when he comes to men in their idle hours.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 17]          Among the evils resulting from wealth, one of the greatest is the fashionable idea that work is degrading. The prophet Ezekiel declares: "Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy." Here are presented before us the terrible results of idleness, which enfeebles the mind, debases the soul, and perverts the understanding, making a curse of that which was given as a blessing. It is the working man or woman who sees something great and good in life, and who is willing to bear its responsibilities with faith and hope.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 18]          The essential lesson of contented industry in the necessary duties of life, is yet to be learned by the larger number of Christ's followers. It requires more grace, more stern discipline of character, to work for God in the capacity of mechanic, merchant, lawyer, or farmer, carrying the precepts of Christianity into the ordinary business of life, than to labor as an acknowledged missionary in the open field. It requires a strong spiritual nerve to bring religion into the workshop and the business office, sanctifying the details of every-day life, and ordering every transaction according to the standard of God's Word. But this is what the Lord requires.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 19]          The apostle Paul regarded idleness as a sin. He learned the trade of tent-making in its higher and lower branches, and during his ministry he often worked at this trade to support himself and others. Paul did not regard as lost the time thus spent. As he worked at his trade, the apostle had access to a class of people that he could not otherwise have reached. He showed his associates that skill in the common arts is a gift from God. He taught that even in every-day toil God is to be honored. His toil-hardened hands detracted nothing from the force of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister.  {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 19}
[RH, October 3, 1912 par. 20]          God designs that all shall be workers. The toiling beast of burden answers the purpose of its creation better than does the indolent man. God is a constant worker. The angels are workers; they are ministers of God to the children of men. Those who look forward to a heaven of inactivity will be disappointed; for the economy of heaven provides no place for the gratification of indolence. But to the weary and heavy-laden rest is promised. It is the faithful servant who will be welcomed from his labors to the joy of his Lord. He will lay off his armor with rejoicing, and will forget the noise of battle in the glorious rest prepared for those who conquer through the cross of Calvary.                                                    -    {RH, October 3, 1912 par. 20}
[RH, October 24, 1912 par. 1]       October 24, 1912 The Measure of Light Given Measures Our Responsibilities    Mrs. E. G. White         God does not commend nor confirm men in impenitence, for this condition of the human heart does not glorify him, nor work good for humanity. God sheds light upon the souls of men, he grants them opportunities and privileges; and if these are not improved, if the precious moments of probation are neglected, the measure of the light given will be the measure of the guilt incurred through this inexcusable neglect of the gifts of God. The Saviour said, "If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!" We are told that the Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart. The repeated refusals of the king to hear the word of the Lord, called forth more direct, more urgent and forcible messages. At each rejection of light, the Lord manifested a more marked display of his power; but the king's obstinacy increased with every new evidence of the power and majesty of the God of heaven, until the last arrow of mercy was exhausted from the divine quiver. Then the man was utterly hardened by his own persistent resistance. Pharaoh sowed obstinacy, and he reaped a harvest of the same in his character. The Lord could do nothing more to convince him, for he was barricaded in obstinacy and prejudice, where the Holy Spirit could not find access to his heart. Pharaoh was given up to his own unbelief and hardness of heart. Infidelity produced infidelity. When Pharaoh hardened his heart on the first exhibition of God's power, he made himself more capable of a second rejection of God's power. Pride and stubbornness held him in bondage, and hindered him from acknowledging the warnings of God. It was contrary to the nature of Pharaoh to change after once having given expression to his purpose not to believe.  {RH, October 24, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, October 24, 1912 par. 2]          What Pharaoh has done, will be done again and again by men until the close of probation. God destroys no man; but when a man stifles conviction, when he turns from evidence, he is sowing unbelief and will reap as he has sown. As it was with Pharaoh, so it will be with him; when clearer light shines upon the truth, he will meet it with increased resistance, and the work of hardening the heart will go on with each rejection of the increasing light of heaven. In simplicity and truth we would speak to the impenitent in regard to the way in which men destroy their own souls. You are not to say that God is to blame, that he has made a decree against you. No, he is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to the knowledge of the truth, and to the haven of eternal bliss. No soul is ever finally deserted of God, given up to his own ways, so long as there is any hope of his salvation. God follows men with appeals and warnings and assurances of compassion until further opportunities and privileges would be wholly in vain. The responsibility rests upon the sinner. By resisting the Spirit of God today, he prepares the way for a second resistance of light when it comes with mightier power; and thus he will pass from one stage of indifference to another, until at last the light will fail to impress him, and he will cease to respond in any measure to the Spirit of God.  {RH, October 24, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, October 24, 1912 par. 3]         Those who claim to be Christians are in continual need of a power outside of and beyond themselves. They need to watch unto prayer, and to place themselves under the guardianship of God, else they will be overcome by the enemy. The Christian must look to God, as a servant to his master, as a handmaid to her mistress, saying, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" The servant of God must use his ability in such a way that it will bring glory to God. When he yields himself to the control of the Spirit of God, he will be renewed, transformed into the image of Christ. He will give his affections to God, he will be enlightened, strengthened, and sanctified, and will become a channel of light to the world.  {RH, October 24, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, October 24, 1912 par. 4]          But the sinner who refuses to give himself to God, is under the control of another power, listening to another voice, whose suggestions are of an entirely different character. Passion controls him, his judgment is blinded, reason is dethroned, and impetuous desires sway him, now here, now there. The truth will have but little influence over him, for there is in human nature, when separated from the Source of truth, a continual opposition to God's will and ways. The physical, mental, and moral being are all under the control of rash impulses. The affections are depraved, and every faculty entrusted to man for wise improvement is demoralized. The man is dead in trespasses and sins. Inclination moves, passion holds the control, and his appetite is under the sway of a power of which he is not aware. He talks of liberty, of freedom of action, while he is in most abject slavery. He is not his own. He is not allowed to see the beauty of the truth; for the carnal mind is enmity against God, and not subject to his law. He views truth as falsehood, and falsehood as truth. The mind controlled by Satan is weak in moral power. Can such a one without change be taken into a holy heaven? -- O, no; it would be no mercy to the impenitent sinner to place him in the society of the angels.  {RH, October 24, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, October 24, 1912 par. 5]          When the wicked dead are raised from the grave, they come up with the tastes, habits, and characters that they formed in the time of probation. A sinner is not raised a saint, neither is a saint raised a sinner. The sinner could not be happy in the companionship of the saints in light, with Jesus, with the Lord of hosts; for on every side will be heard the song of praise and thanksgiving; and honor will be ascribed to the Father and the Son. A song will be raised that the unsanctified, unholy ones have never learned, and it will be out of harmony with their depraved tastes and desires. It will be unbearable to them. The apostle John heard this song. He says, "I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our God: for true and righteous are his judgments. . . . And a voice came out of the throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye that fear him, both small and great. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready." It is impossible for the sinner to enjoy the bliss of heaven.                                                    -    {RH, October 24, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, October 31, 1912 par. 1]       October 31, 1912 The Spirit of a Christian    Mrs. E. G. White         "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth." Every moment of our probationary time is precious; for it is our time for character building. We should give most diligent heed to the culture of our spiritual nature. We should watch our hearts, guarding our thoughts lest impurity tarnish the soul. We should seek to keep every faculty of the mind in the very best condition, that we may serve God to the extent of our ability. Nothing should be permitted to interrupt our communion with God. If corrupt thoughts are entertained, they will lead to corrupt actions. O, may the angels of purity guard us, that no stain of immorality may be found upon us! Every worker for God should be pure in thought. The grandest themes, the noblest impulses, the purest conceptions, should be his, for he is a son of God.  {RH, October 31, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, October 31, 1912 par. 2]          We have a work to do in this world, and we must not allow ourselves to become self-absorbed, and so forget the claims of God and humanity upon us. If we seek God with earnestness, he will impress us by his Holy Spirit. He knows what we need, for he is acquainted with our every weakness; and he would have us work away from self, that we may become kind in thought and word and deed. We must cease to think and talk of self, cease to make our needs and wants the sole object of our thoughts. God would have us cultivate the attributes of heaven. To be a Christian is to be Christlike. If we would be successful in winning souls, we must be full of the tact that is born of kindness and sympathy and love. There are some who have a desire to benefit others, but they fail because of their defective manners. They do not realize the fact that before seeking the reformation of others, they themselves need to reform. Those who would work for others, should remember that they are working for Christ's little ones, the members of his body.  {RH, October 31, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, October 31, 1912 par. 3]          We should carefully consider what is our relation to God and to one another. We are continually sinning against God, but his mercy still follows us; in love he bears with our perversities, our neglect, our ingratitude, our disobedience. He never becomes impatient with us. We insult his mercy, grieve his Holy Spirit, and do him dishonor before men and angels, and yet his compassions fail not. The thought of God's long-suffering to us should make us forbearing to one another. How patiently should we bear with the faults and errors of our brethren, when we remember how great are our own failings in the sight of God. How can we pray to our Heavenly Father, "Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors," if we are denunciatory, resentful, exacting in our treatment of others? God would have us more kind, more loving and lovable, less critical and suspicious. O that we all might have the spirit of Christ, and know how to deal with our brethren and neighbors!  {RH, October 31, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, October 31, 1912 par. 4]          We should manifest great tact in dealing with one who errs. In the spirit of love and meekness, we should seek to restore him to the fold of Christ; but instead of sympathy toward the wanderer, too frequently a censorious spirit is manifested. Those who have not made the mistake which they condemn in another, stand off in an unapproachable attitude, as if they felt themselves secure from making such a blunder. But let him who thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. If those who condemn another loved as Christ has loved a lost race of rebels, they would by every means possible seek to recover the erring one. They would not take delight in publishing his case, in making his fault appear in the worst light possible, but they would heed the injunction of the Scripture, "Ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness." If you do this, you will probably succeed in bringing our erring brother into fellowship with the church without publishing his errors to the church, or making his fault known to another in any way.                                   (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, October 31, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, November 7, 1912 par. 1]      November 7, 1912 The Spirit of a Christian    Mrs. E. G. White         There are too many among those who profess to be followers of Christ who seek to excuse their own defects by magnifying the errors of others. The highest evidence of nobility in a Christian is self-control. We should copy the example of Jesus; for when he was reviled, he reviled not again, but committed himself to Him that judgeth righteously. Our Redeemer met insult and mockery with uncomplaining silence. All the cruel taunts of the murderous throng who exulted in his humiliation and trial in the judgment-hall, could not bring from him one look or word of resentment or impatience. He was the majesty of heaven, and in his pure breast there dwelt no room for the spirit of retaliation, but only for pity and love. There is a time when silence is golden. We should always copy the life of Jesus; for we are to be like him. He loves us notwithstanding our defects and shortcomings. Let us not think that one of the graces of Christ is portrayed with no lesson to us in its portrayal. Pure love thinketh no evil. When we constantly imagine that we are not appreciated, and watch for slights, we do ourselves and others great harm. We must forget self in loving service for others.  {RH, November 7, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, November 7, 1912 par. 2]         If you think your brother has injured you, go to him in kindness and love, and you may come to an understanding and to reconciliation. When you deal with the erring, you should always keep in mind the fact that you are dealing with Christ in the person of his saints. Go to your brother whom you think in the wrong, and lovingly talk with him alone; if you succeed in settling the trouble, you have gained your brother without exposing his frailties, and the settlement between you has been the covering of a multitude of sins from the observation of others. Others will not need to know of your difficulty, and thus be put on the alert to watch with suspicion everything the one you think at fault may do, and put a wrong construction on his motives.  {RH, November 7, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, November 7, 1912 par. 3]          "I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance." If the sinner repents because of your kind and loving admonition, work has been done for eternity. There is great need of carrying out the instruction of Christ in a definite manner, acting up to the word of our Master. This is living the law of God. In thus dealing with our brethren, we may make an impression on others that will never fade from their minds. We may not remember some act of kindness which we do, it may fade from our memory; but eternity will bring out in all its brightness, every act done for the salvation of souls, every word spoken for the comfort of God's children; and these deeds done for Christ's sake will be a part of our joy through all eternity. When we pursue toward our brethren any course save that of kindness and courtesy, we pursue an unchristian course. We should manifest courtesy at home, in the church, and in our intercourse with all men. But especially we should manifest compassion and respect for those who are giving their lives to the cause of God. We should exercise that precious love that suffereth long and is kind; that envieth not, that vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not its own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil. God would have his servants always appear at their best, both at home and in society; and where Jesus reigns in the heart, there will be sweet love, and we shall be tender and true to one another. It takes special watchfulness to keep the affections alive, and our hearts in a condition where we shall be sensible of the good that exists in the hearts of others. If we do not watch on this point, Satan will put his jealousy into our souls; he will put his glasses before our eyes, that we may see the actions of our brethren in a distorted light. Instead of looking critically upon our brethren, we should turn our eyes within, and be ready to discover the objectionable traits of our own character. As we have a proper realization of our own mistakes and failures, the mistakes of others will sink into insignificance.  {RH, November 7, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, November 7, 1912 par. 4]          Satan is an accuser of the brethren. He is on the watch for every error, no matter how small, that he may have something on which to found an accusation. Keep off of Satan's side. It is true that you should give no occasion for faultfinding. A moment's petulance, a single gruff answer, the want of Christian politeness and courtesy in some small matter, may result in the loss of friends, in the loss of influence. God would have you appear at your best under all circumstances, in the presence of those who are inferior to you as well as in the presence of equals and superiors. We are to be followers of Christ at all times, seeking his honor, seeking to rightly represent him in every way, that we may be lights in the world, showing forth the praises of him who has called us out of darkness into his marvelous light. We are not to exalt our own opinions above those of others. If our ideas are superior to those of others, it will be made manifest without special effort on our part. People of discernment will not fail to realize and appreciate the fact, and we shall receive the credit to which we are entitled. God bids us come to him for wisdom, that we may shed the quickening influence of the Holy Spirit upon others, not the influence of our own high opinion of ourselves. We are to come to God for his grace, that we may magnify and honor him, not praise ourselves, but be able to impart new and noble impulses to those around us. God is taking account of all we do and say in seeking to educate men to lift their hearts to him in gratitude and praise. Let self drop out of sight, and let Jesus appear as the One altogether lovely. We should seek to live for his glory alone, not that men may praise us. We should seek to do the work of God in all humility, in meekness and lowliness of heart, working as Christ worked, and angels will watch over us, and carry the tidings of our faithfulness to God and man, even to the courts of light.                                                    -    {RH, November 7, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 1]       November 14, 1912 "For a Witness Unto All Nations"        The Saviour's words, "Ye are the light of the world," point to the fact that he has committed to his followers a world-wide mission. As the rays of the sun penetrate to the remotest corners of the globe, so God designs that the light of the gospel shall extend to every soul upon the earth. If the church of Christ were fulfilling the purpose of our Lord, light would be shed upon all that sit in darkness and in the region and shadow of death; instead of congregating together and shunning responsibility and cross-bearing, the members of the church would scatter into all lands, letting the light of Christ shine out from them, working as he did for the salvation of souls, and this "gospel of the kingdom" would speedily be carried to all the world. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 2]         From all countries the Macedonian call is sounding, "Come over and help us." God has opened fields before us. Heavenly beings have been cooperating with men. Providence is going before us, and divine power is working with human effort. Blind indeed must be the eyes that do not see the working of the Lord, and deaf the ears that do not hear the call of the true Shepherd to his sheep. Some have heard the call of God, and have responded. Let every sanctified heart now respond, by seeking to proclaim the life-giving message. If men and women in humility and faithfulness will take up their God-given, appointed work, divine power will be revealed in the conversion of many to the truth. Wonderful will be the results of their efforts. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 3]         The Lord is bidding his people in every place to sow beside all waters. It means much to obey his command. It means a continual imparting of the gifts we have received from Heaven. The cause of God needs consecrated workers, and it needs money. Shall we continue to spend our means for things that are unessential, while a neglected work remains undone? Shall we not rather repent of our indifference toward this work, and pray for spiritual discernment to see and understand, as we should, its urgent needs? {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 4]         The spirit of liberality is the spirit of heaven. Christ's self-sacrificing love is revealed upon the cross.  That man might be saved, he gave all that he had and then gave himself. The cross of Christ appeals to the benevolence of every follower of the blessed Saviour. The spirit here illustrated is to give, give. This carried out in actual benevolence and good works, is the true fruit of the Christian life. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 5]         The work of God needs men and women who have learned of Christ. The moment God's workmen see him as he is, that moment they will see themselves as they are, and will ask him to make them what they ought to be. Selfishness makes men hindrances instead of helps. In God's light we can see our defects; and in his strength we can remedy them. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 6]         At the final day, when the earth shall perish, he who has laid up treasures in heaven will behold that which his life has gained. If we have given heed to the words of Christ, then, as we gather round the great white throne, we shall see souls who have been saved through our agency, and shall know that one has saved others, and these still others,—a large company brought into the haven of rest as the result of our faithful labors, there to lay their crowns at Jesus' feet, and praise him through the ceaseless ages of eternity.  With what joy will the workers for Christ behold these redeemed ones, who share the glory of the Redeemer! How precious will heaven be to those who have been faithful in the work of saving souls! {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 7]         The nearer we come to the close of this earth's history, the more delusive will be the snares of the enemy. As time passes, his attacks will grow fiercer and more frequent. Satan's supreme effort is made to ensnare and deceive if possible the very elect,—the church and the ministers of Christ. With all their ingenuity he and his agencies are working to deceive if possible the very elect. If he can lull them to indifference to their high calling, his triumph is certain. What is needed at this time is thorough conversion and whole-hearted consecration. He who is closely connected with Christ will be strengthened to withstand the enemy's devices. Our safety lies in practising heartily the truths of the Bible. By humbling ourselves before God, we invite his saving power. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 8]         A great work is to be done in foreign fields; and just as verily a great work is to be done in the home field; for it is by consecrated, faithful effort in the home field that workers are to be won for God who will go forth to proclaim the truth in foreign fields. At this time, when the enemy is working as never before to engross the minds of men and women, we should be laboring with increasing activity. Diligently, disinterestedly, we are to proclaim the last message of mercy in the cities—in the highest ways and byways. All classes are to be reached. As we labor, we shall meet with different nationalities. None are to be passed by unwarned. The Lord Jesus was the gift of God to the entire world—not to the higher classes alone, and not to one nationality, to the exclusion of others. His saving grace encircles the world. Whosoever will, may drink of the water of life. A world is waiting to hear the message of present truth. And while the servants of God are aroused to give the light, all nationalities are represented as pressing into service as instrumentalities of divine choosing. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 9]         There are many who long for special talent with which to do some wonderful work, while the duties lying close at hand, the performance of which would make the life fragrant, are lost sight of. Let such ones go to work, taking up the work lying directly in their pathway. Success depends not so much on talent as on sanctified energy and willingness. It is not the possession of splendid talents that will enable us to overcome and to serve, but the conscientious performance of daily duties, the lowly spirit, the contented disposition, the unaffected, sincere interest in the welfare of others. If the love of Christ fills the heart, this love will be manifested in the life. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 10]         If you have a fitness for a special line of service, this will be seen as you do your best in the work nearest to you. Be faithful and thorough in all that you do. Do not be discouraged if the beginning you make seems small, but set your mark high, and put forth earnest efforts to reach it. Do not allow obstacles to dishearten you. Concentrate your efforts on the surmounting of these obstacles. Persevere, and you will succeed. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 11]        Right where you are, and right where the people are, let earnest efforts be put forth. The Word of God has, as it were, been hidden under a bushel. That Word must be explained to those who are now ignorant of its requirements. Search the Scriptures with those who are willing to be taught. This work may be small in its beginning, but others will unite to carry it forward; and as, in faith and dependence on God, labor is given for the instruction and enlightenment of the people, those who listen will catch the meaning of true discipleship. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 12]         My message to our people is: "Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields: for they are white already to harvest." {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 12}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 13]         When the Samaritans came to Christ at the call of the Samaritan woman, Christ spoke of them to his disciples as a field of grain ready for harvesting: "Say ye not, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest?" he asked. "Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 13}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 14]         And how did that harvest begin?—With one woman,—just giving the truth to one woman, and that woman giving it to others; for she went to the village, and said to the people, "Come." They came, and they listened, and the harvest began. Christ abode with the Samaritans two days; for they were hungry to hear the truths of the gospel. And what busy days they were! As result of his labors, "many more believed" on him. This was their testimony: "We have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ the Saviour of the world." {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 14}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 15]          Just such work is to be carried on today. There are many preparing for the harvest, but they know it not. At this time every word and act of ours should be fraught with meaning. We may cry to the Lord, "It is time for thee, Lord, to work: for they have made void thy law." But this is not enough. The reapers must act their part. God's people must arouse from their indifference and selfishness, and reveal a desire to be used as the Lord's helping hand. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 15}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 16]         My brethren and sisters, arise; shine! The time has come when we should make every possible effort in giving this last message to the world. I call upon all who possibly can to connect with the work, and to do it now. Do not be indifferent to the messages God sends for the spiritual uplifting of his people, nor negligent of the responsibility that has been placed upon you in a knowledge of present truth. God's first and great commandment is, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind." The second is like unto it: "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 16}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 17]         The Lord is sending us repeated instruction pointing us to the importance of becoming earnest, diligent workers. We have an important work to do, a work that will not wait, a work that can be accomplished only in the power of, and through, the Spirit, and under the direction and guidance of Christ. Let every believer at this time show himself a worker together with God. Let all differences be put away, all light meaningless talk. Let us speak and act righteously. The Lord will work through every soul who will yield heart and life to his control. To all who will be led by the Spirit, God will impart his righteousness. He commits to his true followers the power of persuasion, the power of his grace and truth, a deep and constant love for his work in home and foreign fields. He gives them hearts that are in earnest in gathering with Christ. With helpers possessing such gifts as these, the missionary work can not be without fruit. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 17}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 18]         The kingdom of grace is now being established, as day by day hearts that have been full of sin and rebellion yield to the sovereignty of his love. But the full establishment of the kingdom of his glory will not take place till the second coming of Christ to this world. "The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven" is to "be given to the people of the saints of the Most High." They shall inherit the kingdom prepared for them from the foundation of the world. And Christ will take to himself his great power, and reign. {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 18}
[RH, November 14 1912 par. 19]         The heavenly gates are again to be lifted up, and with ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands of holy ones, our Saviour will come forth as "King of kings, and Lord of lords." Jehovah Immanuel "shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and his name one." "The tabernacle of God is with men, and he shall dwell with them, . . . and be their God." {RH, November 14 1912 par. 19}
[RH, November 14, 1912 par. 20]         But before that coming, Jesus said, "This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations." His kingdom will not come until the good tidings of his grace shall have been carried to all the earth. Hence, as we give ourselves to God, and win other souls to him, we hasten the coming of his kingdom. Only those who devote themselves to his service, saying, "Here am I; send me" to open blind eyes, to turn men "from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God,"—they alone pray in sincerity, "Thy kingdom come." {RH, November 14, 1912 par. 20}
[RH, November 21, 1912 par. 1]      November 21, 1912 Peril of Neglecting Salvation    Mrs. E. G. White         The more earnestly we apply our minds to the investigation of truth, the clearer will the evidence of truth appear; and the more closely we relate ourselves to the God of all wisdom, coming into communion with him who has created all things, the richer will be our knowledge, the more fully shall we comprehend divine truth. God has graciously endowed men with intellectual powers, and these powers are to be wisely improved, that men may have ability to search into and understand rich depths of knowledge in the character, word, and works of God. God will open the treasures of his love to the willing and obedient; he that willeth to do the will of God shall know of the doctrine. By communion with God we become refined, broadened, and elevated. To him who desires the knowledge of divine things, God will open hidden wonders, which are beyond the comprehension of those who are unenlightened by the Spirit of God. Those who hear the wonderful things opened to the Christian will be impressed with that which God can give to the consecrated and earnest soul.  {RH, November 21, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, November 21, 1912 par. 2]         Christ, the Way, the Truth, and the Life, gave himself for a fallen world, and in him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. No greater gift can be bestowed upon man than that which is comprehended in Christ. And yet men wait, refusing to give to God the allegiance of the heart. But let the impenitent look to the plan of redemption, and ask themselves, "How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?" It is perilous to neglect to render to God the full consecration of all our powers, for he has given them to man in trust. Will you not ask yourself, "How is it with my soul?" The great gift of salvation has been placed within our reach at an infinite cost to the Father and the Son. To neglect salvation is to neglect the knowledge of the Father, and of the Son, whom God hath sent in order that man might become a partaker of the divine nature, and thus, with Christ, an heir of all things. A neglect to lay hold of the priceless treasure of salvation, means the eternal ruin of your soul. The peril of indifference to God and neglect of his gift, is measured by the greatness of salvation. God has done to the uttermost of his almighty power. The resources of infinite love have been exhausted in devising and executing the plan of redemption for man. God has revealed his character in the goodness, the mercy, compassion, and love manifested to save a race of guilty rebels. What could be done that has not been done in the provisions of the plan of salvation? If the sinner remains indifferent to the manifestation of the goodness of God, if he neglects so great a salvation, rejects the overtures of divine mercy, refuses the gift of life purchased by the precious blood of Christ, what can be done to touch his hard heart? If the wonderful achievement wrought out by our Creator and Redeemer, into which he threw all his power and love, does not move the proud human heart, when man sees that his soul was thought of such value that the Son of the infinite God, the Majesty of heaven, was willing to lay down his life in order that he might be saved, then there is nothing that will move that man. Christ left the royal courts, and accepted a life of shame, reproach, and suffering, and did not shrink even from the death of the cross, in order that he might unite humanity with divinity. Are you so infatuated with the love of self, with the suggestions of Satan, that these considerations do not move you to a life of humility, and of submission to God? Will not the love and compassion of him who gave in one gift all that heaven afforded, awaken a response in your heart? "How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?"  {RH, November 21, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, November 21, 1912 par. 3]          Those who do neglect the great gift of salvation, will have no second probation provided for them, but will be left without hope. The Son of the infinite God was the author of our salvation. He covenanted from the first to be man's substitute, and he became man that he might take upon himself the wrath which sin had provoked. The plan of redemption called forth the amazement of the heavenly hosts. The angels looked with wonder to see the mystery wrought out before them in the life of the Son of God. They saw the Redeemer take step after step down the path of humiliation. They saw him rejected, denied, insulted, abused, and crucified, and yet it was something beyond all finite intelligence to comprehend the full mystery of redemption.                                 (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, November 21, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, November 28, 1912 par. 1]       November 28, 1912 Peril of Neglecting Salvation    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         The only way in which salvation could be provided for man was through the union of divinity with humanity. Christ in human flesh alone could bridge the gulf that sin had made. With his humanity he was prepared to touch humanity. The greatness, the breadth, of the plan of salvation invests it with incomparable grandeur; but it can only be spiritually discerned, and it increases in greatness as we contemplate it. Looking to Jesus dying upon the cross, and knowing that it was our sin that placed the innocent Sufferer there, we are bowed down before him in wonder and love. The greatness of this salvation proves the peril of its neglect.  {RH, November 28, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, November 28, 1912 par. 2]          Satan constantly seeks to make of none effect the great work of redemption. What importance, what magnitude, it gives to the theme of redemption, that he who has undertaken the salvation of man was the brightness of the Father's glory, the express image of his person! How, then, can Heaven regard those who neglect so great a salvation, wrought out for man at such infinite cost? To neglect to lay hold on the rich blessings of heaven is to refuse, to set at naught, him who was equal with the Father, the only one who could save fallen man. O, shall we through neglect of Christ throw away our one chance for eternal life? Shall we scorn divine mercy, and trample underfoot the Son of God, and count the blood of the covenant an unholy thing?  {RH, November 28, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, November 28, 1912 par. 3]          The divine Author of salvation left nothing incomplete in the plan; every phase of it is perfect. The sin of the whole world was laid upon Jesus, and divinity gave its highest value to the suffering of humanity in Jesus, that the whole world might be pardoned through faith in the Substitute. The most guilty need have no fear that God will not pardon, for because of the efficacy of the divine sacrifice the penalty of the law will be remitted. Through Christ the sinner may return to allegiance to God. How wonderful is the plan of redemption in its simplicity and fulness! It not only provides for the full pardon of the sinner, but also for the restoration of the transgressor, making a way whereby he may be accepted as a son of God. Through obedience he may be the possessor of love and peace and joy. His faith may unite him in his weakness to Christ, the source of divine strength; and through the merits of Christ he may find the approval of God, because Christ has satisfied the demands of the law, and he imputes his righteousness to the penitent, believing soul. The spotless robe woven in the loom of heaven covers the contrite one, and he wills to be obedient, taking the yoke of Christ, suffering as Christ suffered when he walked a man among men.  {RH, November 28, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, November 28, 1912 par. 4]          What love, what wonderful love, was displayed by the Son of God! The death we deserved was suffered to come upon him, that immortality might be given to us, who could never merit such a reward. Is not salvation great in its simplicity, and wonderful in its comprehensiveness? Christ takes the sinner from the lowest degradation, and purifies, refines, and ennobles him. By beholding Jesus as he is, the sinner is transformed, and elevated to the very summit of dignity, even to a seat with Christ upon his throne. Contemplating the fulness of the provision that God has made whereby every son and daughter of Adam may be saved, we are led to exclaim with John, "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God." The angels are amazed at the manifestation of divine love for the fallen race. The fact that angels look with wonder upon the marvelous display of love on the part of God for man, shows how terrible a thing it is to neglect the salvation he has provided. The plan of redemption provides for every emergency, and for every want of the soul. If it were deficient in any way, the sinner might find some excuse to plead for neglect of its terms; but the infinite God had a knowledge of every human necessity, and ample provision has been made to supply every need. Thereby our sin can be pardoned, and eternal life secured; for the righteousness of Christ may be imputed unto us, to bear the test and meet the approval of a holy God. What, then, can the sinner say in the great day of final judgment, as to why he refused to give attention, the most thorough and earnest, to the salvation proffered him?                                                    -    {RH, November 28, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 1]       December 5, 1912 Changed Into His Image    Mrs. E. G. White         Sin-burdened, struggling souls, Jesus in his glorified humanity has ascended into the heavens to make intercession for us. "For we have not an high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace." We should be continually looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; for by beholding him we shall be changed into his image, our character will be made like his. We should rejoice that all judgment is given to the Son, because in his humanity he has become acquainted with all the difficulties that beset humanity.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 2]          To be sanctified is to become a partaker of the divine nature, catching the spirit and mind of Jesus, ever learning in the school of Christ. "But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord." It is impossible for any of us by our own power or our own efforts to work this change in ourselves. It is the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, which Jesus said he would send into the world, that changes our character into the image of Christ; and when this is accomplished, we reflect, as in a mirror, the glory of the Lord. That is, the character of the one who thus beholds Christ is so like his, that one looking at him sees Christ's own character shining out as from a mirror. Imperceptibly to ourselves, we are changed day by day from our ways and will into the ways and will of Christ, into the loveliness of his character. Thus we grow up into Christ, and unconsciously reflect his image.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 3]          Professed Christians keep altogether too near the lowlands of earth. Their eyes are trained to see only commonplace things, and their minds dwell upon the things their eyes behold. Their religious experience is often shallow and unsatisfying, and their words are light and valueless. How can such reflect the image of Christ? How can they send forth the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness into all the dark places of the earth? To be a Christian is to be Christlike.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 4]          Enoch kept the Lord ever before him, and the inspired Word says that he "walked with God." He made Christ his constant companion. He was in the world, and performed his duties to the world; but he was ever under the influence of Jesus. He reflected Christ's character, exhibiting the same qualities in goodness, mercy, tender compassion, sympathy, forbearance, meekness, humility and love. His association with Christ day by day transformed him into the image of him with whom he was so intimately connected. Day by day he was growing away from his own way into Christ's way, the heavenly, the divine, in his thoughts and feelings. He was constantly inquiring, "Is this the way of the Lord?" His was a constant growth, and he had fellowship with the Father and the Son. This is genuine sanctification.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 5]          Many who claim to be sanctified become boisterous, passionate, and wholly unlike Christ in words and deportment, if their wills are crossed. These show that they are not what they claim to be. The more closely one views Christ, the less disposed will he be to make high claims to holiness. He will have a humble opinion of himself and of his own goodness, but Christ will be revealed in his character.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 6]         Christ said, "It is expedient for you that I go away." No one could then have any preference because of his location or personal contact with Christ. The Saviour would be accessible to all alike, spiritually, and in this sense he would be nearer to us all than if he had not ascended on high. Now all may be equally favored by beholding him and reflecting his character. The eye of faith sees him ever present, in all his goodness, grace, forbearance, courtesy, and love, those spiritual and divine attributes. And as we behold, we are changed into his likeness.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 7]          Christ is soon coming in the clouds of heaven, and we must be prepared to meet him, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing. We are now to accept the invitation of Christ. He says, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." The words of Christ to Nicodemus are of practical value to us today: "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit."  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 8]         The converting power of God must be upon our hearts. We must study the life of Christ, and imitate the divine Pattern. We must dwell upon the perfection of his character, and be changed into his image. No one will enter the kingdom of God unless his will is brought into captivity to the will of Christ.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 9]          Heaven is free from all sin, from all defilement and impurity; and if we would live in its atmosphere, if we would behold the glory of Christ, we must be pure in heart, perfect in character through his grace and righteousness. We must not be taken up with pleasure and amusement, but be fitting up for the glorious mansions Christ has gone to prepare for us. If we are faithful, seeking to bless others, patient in well-doing, at his coming Christ will crown us with glory, honor, and immortality.  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 10]          Prophecy reveals the fact that we are nearing the end of all things, and the people of God are to be the light of the world. In character and life we are to make manifest the requirement of God in humanity; and in order to do this, we must gather up the rays of divine light from the Bible, and let them shine forth to those who are in darkness. Christ must abide in our hearts by faith, that we may know and teach the way to heaven. "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."  {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 10}
[RH, December 5, 1912 par. 11]          Christ is soon coming in glory; and when his majesty is revealed, the world will wish that they had his favor. At that time we shall all desire a place in the mansions of heaven; but those who do not confess Christ now in word, in life, in character, can not expect that he will confess them then before his Father and the holy angels. By those who have denied him, the cry will be raised, even to the mountains, "Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?" O, how happy will those be who have made themselves ready for the marriage supper of the Lamb, who are robed in the righteousness of Christ, and reflect his lovely image! They will have on the pure white linen which is the righteousness of the saints, and Christ will lead them by the side of living waters; God will wipe away all tears from their eyes, and they will have the life that runs parallel with the life of God.                                                    -    {RH, December 5, 1912 par. 11}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 1]       December 12, 1912 Teach by Precept and Example    Mrs. E. G. White         If we would have our children pure and elevated in character, we must see that their daily associates are what they should be. If children have companions who are noble and true, in most cases they themselves will become noble and true. They should have companions who will not ridicule what is pure and worthy, but will rather advocate what is right. The fear of ridicule leads many a young person to yield to temptation, and to walk in the way of the ungodly. Mothers may do much by example as well as by precept to show their children how to be upright amid scorn and ridicule. But too often mothers show a morbid sensitiveness as to what others may think of their habits, dress, and opinions, and, to a great extent, they are slaves to the thought of how others may regard them. Is it not a sad thing that judgment-bound creatures should be controlled more by the thought of what their neighbors will think of them than by the thought of their obligation to God? We too often sacrifice the truth in order to be in harmony with custom, that we may avoid ridicule. We do not carry all our burdens to the Lord; but craving human sympathy, we lean on broken reeds, seek to drink from broken cisterns that can hold no water.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 2]          A mother can not afford to be in bondage to opinion; for she is to train her children for this life and for the life to come. In dress, mothers should not seek to make a display by needless ornamentation. The fringes, ribbons, laces, and ornaments are not necessary, and in the purchase of these things the money God has entrusted to us is turned away from its proper channel; for it should flow into the treasury to supply the wants of God's cause.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 3]          We should see that our children have advantages for gaining an education, that they have a pleasant home, furnished simply, and providing convenient, tasteful arrangements. These are legitimate channels in which our means may flow, and in denying self, the gratification of pride, we lose nothing; for we are comfortable in a pleasant home, and provided with neat, plain garments. Mothers, by not following the practises of the world, you may set before your children an example of faithfulness to God, and so teach them to say no. Teach your children the meaning of the precept, "If sinners entice thee, consent thou not." But if you would have your children able to say no to temptation, you yourself must be able to say no. It is as needful for the man to say no as for the child.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 4]          With the sacred responsibilities of motherhood, how can a woman give herself to the frivolous fashions of the world, and so teach her children to conform to the world's standard? Demoralizing extravagance prevails everywhere, and souls are going to ruin because of their love of dress and display. The life of nine tenths of those who are devotees of fashion is a living lie. Deception, fraud, is their daily practise; for they wish to appear that which they are not.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 5]          Nobility of soul, gentleness, generosity, are bartered away to gratify the lust after evil things. Thousands sell their virtue that they may have means for following the fashions of the world. Such madness concerning the changing fashions of the world should call forth an army of reformers who would take their position for simple and plain attire. Satan is ever inventing fashions that can not be followed except through the sacrifice of money, time, and health.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 6]          Having before us the picture of the world's demoralization upon the point of fashion, how dare professed Christians follow in the path of the worldling? Shall we appear to sanction these demoralizing fashions by adopting them? Many do adopt the fashions of the world, but it is because Christ is not formed within them, the hope of glory. Luxurious living, extravagant dressing, is carried to such an extent as to constitute one of the signs of the last days.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 7]          Pride and vanity are manifested everywhere; but those who are inclined to look into the mirror to admire themselves, have little inclination to look into the law of God, the great moral mirror. This idolatry of dress destroys all that is humble, meek, and lovely in the character. It consumes the precious hours that should be devoted to meditation, to searching the heart, to the prayerful study of God's Word. In the Word of God, Inspiration has recorded lessons especially for our instruction. Paul writes, "In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good works." No Christian can conform to the demoralizing fashions of the world without imperilling his soul's salvation.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 7}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 8]          Devotion to dress takes from the means entrusted for works of mercy and benevolence, and this extravagant outlay is robbery toward God. Our means has not been given to us for the gratification of pride and love of display. We are to be wise stewards, and clothe the naked, feed the hungry, and give our means to advance the cause of God. If we want adornment, the graces of meekness, humility, modesty, and prudence are suited to every person, in every rank and condition of life.  {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 8}
[RH, December 12, 1912 par. 9]          Shall we not take our stand as faithful sentinels, and by precept and example frown down indulgence in the dissipation and extravagance of this degenerate age? Shall we not set a right example to our youth, and whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, do all to the glory of God?                                                    -    {RH, December 12, 1912 par. 9}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 1]      December 19, 1912 God's Means for Diffusing Light    Mrs. E. G. White         "Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as he which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation: because it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. And if ye call on the Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to every man's work, pass the time of your sojourning here in fear; forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot."  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 2]         I feel a deep interest in those who profess to be the children of God, that they may be the light of the world. If they respond to the requirements of God, there will be need of much greater watchfulness, much more untiring diligence. The responsibility of representing Christ to the world does not rest alone upon those who are ordained as ministers of the gospel. Each member of the church should be a living epistle, known and read of all men. A working church will be a living church. Those who are elected as elders and deacons should ever be on the alert that plans may be made and executed which will give every member of the church a share in active work for the salvation of souls. This is the only way in which the church can be preserved in a healthy, thriving condition.  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 3]          How earnestly we should search the Word of God; for it is our only safe guide, our only safeguard. The gospel of God is able to make us wise unto salvation. It is not incomprehensible, and placed above us; but its plain, inspired utterances can simplify the perplexing problems of this life, and enlighten each single-hearted believer with the bright beams of heavenly wisdom. As so great a reward attends the earnest searching of the Word of God, should we not with more painstaking effort seek to enter into God's plans, and strive to fulfil his designs in diffusing the light of truth? Paul writes to Timothy: "Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also." This is God's plan for diffusing light. Those who are called to preach the gospel are not simply to be preachers, but they are to be teachers, to be educators. They are to look deeper than the surface, they are to realize the responsibility that rests upon them as instruments through which God would accomplish his great designs in the salvation of the lost. The servants of God have a most solemn work to do, and they should seek to comprehend the conditions upon which they are accepted to serve a crucified Redeemer.  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 4]         We are nearing the close of this world's history, and it is essential that every laborer in the cause of God should closely examine his heart, and strive to understand the importance of the work to which he is called. The servant of God should ever seek for higher and higher attainments, both intellectual and moral. The laborers together with God may occupy positions of influence, if God is their dependence and support. They can not afford to be indolent, for the result will be manifest in the defects and deformity of their character, and they will leave the baleful stamp of their deficient character upon those with whom they associate. God has made it possible for his children to grow to the full stature of men and women in Christ; none need be dwarfed.  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 5]          If the minister is growing in grace and in the knowledge of Jesus, he will be able to devise plans for the advancement of the work of God, and will bring every member of the church into that place of responsibility for which he is best fitted. Young men and women should be educated for service in the cause of God. The Lord chooses the young because they are strong in body and vigorous in mind; and if the youth are rightly instructed, they will be earnest workers for the Master. God will be the counselor of the young if they put their trust in him; he will accept them, and exalt them to be colaborers with himself, if they will yield themselves in submission to his will.  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, December 19, 1912 par. 6]          A great mistake has been committed in permitting the youth to drift hither and thither with no purpose in life but that of self-gratification, when they should have been interested in the service of Christ. The young place themselves in the way of temptation because they desire to follow inclination, and those who have had experience do not take hold of them in the right way; they do not, in pitying love, in Christlike tenderness, seek to show them their danger. The members of the church should not be content to rest until the feet of the young are directed into the path that leads to eternal life. Let those who have the love of Christ in their hearts, who have heavenly wisdom, make it their special business to see that the youth are brought under a saving influence. Let the youth be drawn to Him who died for them; let them be invited into the service of the Master.                                   (To be concluded)  {RH, December 19, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 1]       December 26, 1912 God's Means for Diffusing Light    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Very much has been lost to the cause of God because of inattention to the young. Ministers of the gospel should form a happy acquaintance with the youth of their congregations. There is great reluctance on the part of many to become acquainted with the youth, but it is accounted of Heaven a neglect of duty, a sin against souls for whom Christ died. The youth are objects of Satan's special attacks; and the manifestation of kindness, courtesy, tender sympathy, and love, will often work the salvation of those who are under the temptations of the evil one. The love of Jesus will win you an entrance into the hearts of the young; and when you have obtained the confidence of the youth, they will listen to your words and take your counsel. You should bind them to your heart by the cords of love, and then instruct them how to labor in the cause of God. The young may labor for their companions in a quiet, unpretending way. This branch of God's work must not be neglected. Our churches are not doing what they might do for the youth. There seems to be no burden for souls for whom Christ died. Why should this labor for the young in our borders not be thought the highest of missionary work? Why do the ministers leave the young without endeavoring to win them to Christ? Why do they not urge the young to give their hearts to God? This work will require the most delicate tact, the most thoughtful consideration, the most earnest prayer that heavenly wisdom may be imparted; for connected with the church are those who are not ignorant of our faith, yet whose hearts have never been touched by the power of divine grace. Can we who claim to love God pass on day after day and week after week indifferent to those who are out of Christ? If they should die in their sins, unwarned, their blood would be required at the unfaithful watchman's hands. Why is it that personal efforts are not put forth that they may be drawn to Christ by the strong cords of love? There is work for each and all to do, and will any one shrink from sacred responsibility? Shall souls be left to perish because of your unfaithfulness? Jesus has said, "Ye are the light of the world." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Let your light shine in clear, steady rays, that you may represent Him who has brought life and immortality to light through the gospel.  {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 1}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 2]          The church has been appointed as the medium through which divine light is to shine into the moral darkness of this world, and the peace-giving beams of the Sun of Righteousness fall upon the hearts of men. Personal labor with individuals and with families constitutes a part of the work to be done in God's moral vineyard. The meekness, the patience, the forbearance, the love of Christ, must be revealed in the homes of the land. The church must arise and shine. Radiant with the spirit and power of the truth, the people of God must go forth to a world lying in darkness, to make manifest the light of the glory of God. God has given to men noble powers of mind to be employed to his honor; and in the missionary work these powers of mind are called into active exercise. Wise improvement and development of the gifts of God will be seen in his service. Day by day there will be growth in the knowledge of Christ. He who once spake as never man spake, who wore the garb of humanity, is still the Great Teacher. As you follow in his footsteps, seeking the lost, angels will draw near, and through the illumination of the Spirit of God, greater knowledge will be obtained as to the best ways and means for accomplishing the work committed to your hands.  {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 2}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 3]          While Christ would lead his servants out into the highways, into the homes of men, to seek and save the lost, Satan is employing his agents to lead souls to ruin. His most effective agents for this work are those whose names are on the church records but who fail of a record in "the Lamb's book of life." There are many who are blind leaders of the blind, and leaders and those who are led will come to destruction at last. Satan is ever on the alert that he may lead men into idolatry, that those who profess to love Christ may bow down to rivals of the Lord of heaven. The success which Satan has achieved in leading the religious world into idolatry, has made him bold, and much of what the world calls "advanced thought" is simply progress into error and darkness.  {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 3}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 4]          In order that we may meet the ranks of the adversary with success, there is earnest work to be done. We must study the Word of God, we must pray in secret, we must assemble and agree as to the explicit things that we would have God do for us and for his cause. We must counsel together, and open every plan to those with whom we are connected, that every method may be critically examined, and the very best chosen. We should pray that God will direct in all our plans, that no mistake may be made. There should be a decided advance seen in our work; growing efficiency should be manifested in every department. We now see more doors open for usefulness than we can find laborers to enter; for many to whom God has entrusted ability do not employ the means within their reach for the improvement of their talents.  {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 4}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 5]          Those who should have been the light of the world have shed forth but feeble and sickly beams. What is light?--It is piety, goodness, truth, mercy, love; it is the revealing of the truth in the character and life. The gospel is dependent on the personal piety of its believers for its aggressive power, and God has made provision through the death of his beloved Son, that every soul may be thoroughly furnished unto every good work. Every soul is to be a bright and shining light, showing forth the praises of him who has called us out of darkness into his marvelous light. "We are laborers together with God," yes, laborers; that means doing earnest service in the vineyard of the Lord. There are souls to be saved,--souls in our churches, in our Sabbath-schools, and in our neighborhoods.  {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 5}
[RH, December 26, 1912 par. 6]          We do not so much need the grand church edifice, the worshipers adorned in costly array to harmonize with the church; this will not move one soul toward the kingdom of heaven. Display will not awaken the tender sympathies whereby soul meets soul. We need faith, obedience, genuine love for God and for humanity. This alone will exert the heaven-born influence that will move the hearts of men. There are moral icebergs in our churches. There are plenty of formalists who can make an imposing display, but can not shine as lights in the world. God looks with pitying tenderness upon a church whose worshipers, although poor and ignorant, are sincere. They may be scorned and neglected by the world, but they are beloved of God. The glory of the church of God is in the piety of its members, for there is the hiding of Christ's power. The influence of the sincere children of God may be esteemed as of little worth, but it will be felt throughout time, and rightly revealed in the day of reward. The light of a true Christian, shining forth in steadfast piety, in unwavering faith, will prove to the world the power of a living Saviour. In his followers Christ will be revealed as a well of water, springing up into everlasting life. Although scarcely known to the world, they are acknowledged as God's peculiar people, his chosen vessels of salvation, his channels whereby light is to come to the world.                                                    -    {RH, December 26, 1912 par. 6}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 1]       January 2, 1913 Changed Into His Image    Mrs. E. G. White         Sin-burdened, struggling souls, Jesus in his glorified humanity has ascended into the heavens to make intercession for us. "For we have not an high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace." We should be continually looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; for by beholding him we shall be changed into his image, our character will be made like his. We should rejoice that all judgment is given unto the Son, because in his humanity he has become acquainted with all the difficulties that beset humanity.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 2]          To be sanctified is to become a partaker of the divine nature, catching the spirit and mind of Jesus, ever learning in the school of Christ. "But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord." It is impossible for any of us by our own power or our own efforts to work this change in ourselves. It is the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, which Jesus said he would send into the world, that changes our character into the image of Christ; and when this is accomplished, we reflect as in a mirror, the glory of the Lord. That is, the character of the one who thus beholds Christ is so like his that one looking at him sees Christ's own character shining out as from a mirror. Imperceptibly to ourselves, we are changed day by day from our own ways and will into the ways and will of Christ, into the loveliness of his character. Thus we grow up into Christ, and unconsciously reflect his image.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 3]          Professed Christians keep altogether too near the lowlands of earth. Their eyes are trained to see only common-place things, and their minds dwell upon the things their eyes behold. Their religious experience is often shallow and unsatisfying, and their words are light and valueless. How can such reflect the image of Christ? How can they send forth the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness into all the dark places of the earth? To be a Christian is to be Christlike.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 4]          Enoch kept the Lord ever before him, and the Inspired Word says that he "walked with God." He made Christ his constant companion. He was in the world, and performed his duties to the world; but he was ever under the influence of Jesus. He reflected Christ's character, exhibiting the same qualities in goodness, mercy, tender compassion, sympathy, forbearance, meekness, humility, and love. His association with Christ day by day transformed him into the image of him with whom he was so intimately connected. Day by day he was growing away from his own way into Christ's way, the heavenly, the divine, in his thoughts and feelings. He was constantly inquiring, "Is this the way of the Lord?" His was a constant growth, and he had fellowship with the Father and the Son. This is genuine sanctification.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 5]          Many who claim to be sanctified become boisterous, passionate, and wholly unlike Christ in words and deportment, if their will is crossed. These show that they are not what they claim to be. The more closely one views Christ, the less disposed will he be to make high claims to holiness. He will have a humble opinion of himself and of his own goodness, but Christ will be revealed in his character.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 6]          Christ said, "It is expedient for you that I go away." No one could then have any preference because of his location or personal contact with Christ. The Saviour would be accessible to all alike, spiritually, and in this sense he would be nearer to us all than if he had not ascended on high. Now all may be equally favored by beholding him and reflecting his character. The eye of faith sees him ever present, in all his goodness, grace, forbearance, courtesy, and love, those spiritual and divine attributes. And as we behold, we are changed into his likeness.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 7]          Christ is soon coming in the clouds of heaven, and we must be prepared to meet him, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing. We are now to accept the invitation of Christ. He says, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls." The words of Christ to Nicodemus are of practical value to us today: "Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit."  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 8]         The converting power of God must be upon our hearts. We must study the life of Christ, and imitate the divine Pattern. We must dwell upon the perfection of his character, and be changed into his image. No one will enter the kingdom of God unless his passions are subdued, unless his will is brought into captivity to the will of Christ.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 9]          Heaven is free from all sin, from all defilement and impurity; and if we would live in its atmosphere; if we would behold the glory of Christ, we must be pure in heart, perfect in character through his grace and righteousness. We must not be taken up with pleasure and amusement, but be fitting up for the glorious mansions Christ has gone to prepare for us. If we are faithful, seeking to bless others, and patient in well-doing, at his coming Christ will crown us with glory, honor, and immortality.  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 10]          Prophecy reveals the fact that we are nearing the end of all things, and the people of God are to be the light of the world. In character and life we are to make manifest the requirement of God in humanity; and in order to do this, we must gather up the rays of divine light from the Bible, and let them shine forth to those who are in darkness. Christ must abide in our hearts by faith, that we may know and teach the way to heaven. "And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever."  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 11]          Christ is soon coming in glory, and when his majesty is revealed, the world will wish that they had his favor. At that time we shall all desire a place in the mansions of heaven; but those who do not confess Christ now in word, in life, in character, can not expect that he will confess them then before his Father and the holy angels. By those who have denied him, the cry will be raised, even to the mountains, "Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?"  {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, January 2, 1913 par. 12]          O, how happy will be all those who have made themselves ready for the marriage supper of the Lamb, who are robed in the righteousness of Christ, and reflect his lovely image! They will have on the pure white linen which is the righteousness of the saints, and Christ will lead them by the side of living waters; God will wipe away all tears from their eyes, and they will have the life that runs parallel with the life of God.                                                    -    {RH, January 2, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 1]       January 16, 1913 Unselfish Service the Law of Heaven    Mrs. E. G. White         Love, the basis of creation and of redemption, is the basis of true education. This is made plain in the law that God has given as the guide of life. The first and great commandment is, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength." Mark 12:30, 31. To love him, the infinite, the omniscient one, with the whole strength and mind and heart, means the highest development of every power. It means that in the whole being--the body, the mind, as well as the soul--the image of God is to be restored.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 2]         Like the first is the second commandment, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." The law of love calls for the devotion of body, mind, and soul to the service of God and our fellow men. And this service, while making us a blessing to others, brings the greatest blessing to ourselves. Unselfishness underlies all true development. Through unselfish service we receive the highest culture of every faculty.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 3]          Lucifer in heaven desired to be first in power and authority; he wanted to be God, to have the rulership of heaven; and to this end he won many of the angels to his side. When with his rebel host he was cast out from the courts of God, the work of rebellion and self-seeking was continued on earth. Through the temptation to self-indulgence and ambition, Satan accomplished the fall of our first parents; and from that time to the present the gratification of human ambition and the indulgence of selfish hopes and desires have proved the ruin of mankind.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 4]          Under God, Adam was to stand at the head of the earthly family, to maintain the principles of the heavenly family. This would have brought peace and happiness. But the law that none "liveth to himself" Satan was determined to oppose. He desired to live for self. He sought to make himself a center of influence. It was this that had incited rebellion in heaven, and it was man's acceptance of this principle that brought sin on earth. When Adam sinned, man broke away from the heaven-ordained center. A demon became the central power in the world. Where God's throne should have been, Satan placed his throne. The world laid its homage, as a willing offering, at the feet of the enemy.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 5]          The transgression of God's law brought woe and death in its train. Through disobedience man's powers were perverted, and selfishness took the place of love. His nature became so weakened that it was impossible for him to resist the power of evil; and the tempter saw being fulfilled his purpose to thwart the divine plan of man's creation, and fill the earth with misery and desolation. Men had chosen a ruler who chained them to his car as captives.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 6]                                      The Remedy          Looking upon man, God saw his desperate rebellion, and he devised a remedy. Christ was his gift to the world for man's reconcilement. The Son of God was appointed to come to this earth to take humanity, and by his own example be a great educating power among men. His experience in man's behalf was to enable men to resist Satan's power. He came to mold character and to give mental power, to shed abroad the beams of true education, that the true aim of life might not be lost sight of. The sons of men had had a practical knowledge of evil; Christ came to the world to show them that he had planted for them the tree of life, the leaves of which are for the healing of the nations.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 7]          Christ's life on earth teaches that to obtain the higher education does not mean to gain popularity, to secure worldly advantage, to have all the temporal wants abundantly supplied, and to be honored by the titled and wealthy of earth. The Prince of life left the heavenly courts, laid off his royal robe and kingly crown, and clothed his divinity with humanity. He suffered the inconveniences of poverty, that he might discern the needs of the poor,--he who by his divine power could supply the needs of a hungry multitude. Not to wear the gorgeous robes of the high priest, not to possess the riches of the Gentiles, did he come to this earth, but to minister to the suffering and the needy. His life rebukes all self-seeking. As he went about doing good, he made plain the character of God's law and the nature of his service.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 8]          Christ might have opened to men the deepest truths of science. He might have unlocked mysteries that have required many centuries of toil and study to penetrate. He might have made suggestions in scientific lines that till the close of time would have afforded food for thought and stimulus for invention. But he did not do this. He said nothing to gratify curiosity or to stimulate selfish ambition. He did not deal in abstract theories, but in that which is essential to the development of character, that which will enlarge man's capacity for knowing God, and increase his power to do good.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 9]          Instead of directing the people to study men's theories about God, his word, or his works, Christ taught them to behold him as manifested in his works, in his word, and by his providences. He brought their minds in contact with the mind of the Infinite. He unfolded principles that struck at the root of selfishness.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 10]          Those who are ignorant of education as it was taught and exemplified in the life of Christ are ignorant of what constitutes the higher education. His life of humiliation and death of shame paid the redemption price for every soul. He gave himself for the uplifting of the fallen and the sinful. Can we imagine an education higher than that to be gained in cooperation with him?  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 11]          To every one Christ gives the command, Go work today in my vineyard for the glory of my name. Represent before a world laden with corruption the blessedness of true education. The weary, the heavy-laden, the broken-hearted, the perplexed--point them to Christ, the source of all strength, all life, all hope. To teachers the word is spoken, Be faithful minutemen. Seek for the higher education, for entire conformity to the will of God. You will surely reap the reward that comes from its reception. As you place yourselves where you can be recipients of the blessing of God, the name of the Lord will be magnified through you.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 12]         Not lip-service, not profession, but a humble, devoted life, is that for which God is seeking. Teachers and students are to know by experience what it means to live consecrated lives, which reveal the sacred principles that are the basis of Christian character. Those who give themselves to learn the way and will of God are receiving the highest education that it is possible for mortals to receive. They are building their experience not on the sophistries of the world, but upon principles that are eternal.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 13]          It is the privilege of every student to take the life and teachings of Christ as his daily study. Christian education means the acceptance, in sentiment and principle, of the teachings of the Saviour. It includes a daily, conscientious walking in the footsteps of Christ, who consented to come to the world in the form of humanity that he might give to the human race a power that they could gain by no other means. What was that power?--The power to take the teachings of Christ and follow them to the letter. In his resistance of evil and his labor for others, Christ gave to men an example of the highest education.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 14]          He revealed God to his disciples in a way that wrought in their hearts a special work, such as he has long been urging us to allow him to do in our hearts. There are many who in dwelling so largely on theory have lost sight of the living power of the Saviour's example. They have lost sight of him as the self-denying, humble worker. What they need is to behold Jesus. Daily they need the fresh revealing of his presence. They need to follow more closely his example of self-renunciation and sacrifice.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 15]          We need the experience that Paul had when he wrote: "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." Galatians 2:20.  {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, January 16, 1913 par. 16]          The kingdom of God and of Jesus Christ expressed in character is the very highest education. It is the key that opens the portals of the heavenly city. This knowledge it is God's purpose that all who put on Christ shall possess.                                                    -    {RH, January 16, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 1]       January 23, 1913 What Shall Our Children Read?    Mrs. E. G. White         What shall our children read? This is a serious question, and one that demands a serious answer. It troubles me to see in Sabbath-keeping families periodicals and newspapers containing continued stories, which leave no impressions for good on the minds of children and youth. I have watched those whose taste for fiction was thus cultivated. They have had the privilege of listening to the truth, of becoming acquainted with the reasons of our faith; but they have grown to mature years destitute of true piety and practical godliness. They manifest no devotion, and reflect no heavenly light upon their associates to lead them to the Fount of all true knowledge.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 2]          It is during the first years of a child's life that his mind is most susceptible to impressions, either good or evil. During these years decided progress is made either in a right direction or in a wrong one. On one hand, much worthless information may be gained; on the other, much solid, valuable knowledge. The strength of intellect, the substantial knowledge gained, are possessions which the gold of Ophir could not buy. Their price is above gold or silver.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 3]          The kind of education that fits the youth for practical life, they naturally do not choose. They urge their desires, their likes and dislikes, their preferences and inclinations; but if parents have correct views of God, of the truth, and of the influences and associations that should surround their children, they will feel that upon them rests the God-given responsibility of carefully guiding the inexperienced youth.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 4]          Many youth are eager for books. They read anything that they can obtain. I appeal to the parents of such children to control their desire for reading. Do not permit upon your tables the magazines and newspapers in which are found love-stories. Supply their places with books that will help the youth to put into their character building the very best material,--the love and fear of God, the knowledge of Christ. Encourage your children to store the mind with valuable knowledge, to let that which is good occupy the soul and control its powers, leaving no place for low, debasing thoughts. Restrict the desire for reading-matter that does not furnish good food for the mind. The money expended for story magazines may not seem much, but it is too much to spend for that which gives so much that is misleading and so little that is good in return. Those who are in God's service should spend neither time nor money in light reading.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 5]                                    Worthless Reading          The world is deluged with books that might better be consumed than circulated. Books on sensational topics, published and circulated as a money-making scheme, might better never be read by the youth. There is a satanic fascination in such books. The heart-sickening recital of crimes and atrocities has a bewitching power upon many, exciting them to see what they can do to bring themselves into notice, even by the wickedest deeds. Even the enormities, the cruelties, the licentious practises portrayed in some of the strictly historical writings, have acted as leaven on many minds, leading to the commission of similar acts.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 6]          Books that delineate the satanic practises of human beings are giving publicity to evil. These horrible particulars need not be lived over, and none who believe the truth for this time should act a part in perpetuating the memory of them. When the intellect is fed and stimulated by this depraved food, the thoughts become impure and sensual.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 7]         There is another class of books--love-stories and frivolous, exciting tales--which are a curse to every one who reads them, even though the author may attach a good moral. Often religious statements are woven all through these books; but in most cases Satan is but clothed in angel robes, to deceive and allure the unsuspicious. The practise of story reading is one of the means employed by Satan to destroy souls. It produces a false, unhealthy excitement, fevers the imagination, unfits the mind for usefulness, and disqualifies it for any spiritual exercise. It weans the soul from prayer and the love of spiritual things.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 8]          Readers of frivolous, exciting tales become unfitted for the duties of practical life. They live in an unreal world. I have watched children who have been allowed to make a practise of reading such stories. Whether at home or abroad, they were restless, dreamy, unable to converse except upon the most commonplace subjects. Religious thought and conversation were entirely foreign to their minds. With the cultivation of an appetite for sensational stories, the mental taste is perverted, and the mind is not satisfied unless fed upon this unwholesome food. I can think of no more fitting name for those who indulge in such reading than mental inebriates. Intemperate habits of reading have an effect upon the brain similar to that which intemperate habits of eating and drinking have upon the body.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 9]          Those who indulge the habit of racing through an exciting story are simply crippling their mental strength, and disqualifying their minds for vigorous thought and research. Some youth, and even some of mature age, have been afflicted with paralysis from no other cause than excess in reading. The nerve power of the brain was kept constantly excited, until the delicate machinery became worn, and refused to act. Some of its fine mechanism gave way, and paralysis was the result.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 10]          There are men and women now in the decline of life who have never recovered from the effects of intemperance in reading. The habit formed in early years grew with their growth and strengthened with their strength. Their determined efforts to overcome the sin of abusing the intellect were partially successful; but many have never recovered the vigor of mind that God bestowed upon them.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 11]                                   Infidel Authors          Another source of danger against which we should be constantly on guard, is the reading of infidel authors. Such works are inspired by the enemy of truth, and no one can read them without imperiling his soul. It is true that some who are affected by them may finally recover; but all who tamper with their evil influence place themselves on Satan's ground, and he makes the most of his advantage. As they invite his temptations, they have not wisdom to discern or strength to resist them. With a fascinating, bewitching power, unbelief and infidelity fasten themselves upon the mind.  {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, January 23, 1913 par. 12]          We are constantly surrounded by unbelief. The very atmosphere seems charged with it. Only by constant effort can we resist its power. Those who value their salvation should shun infidel writings as they would shun the leprosy.                              (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, January 23, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 1]       January 30, 1913 What shall Our Children Read?    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White                                 Preoccupy the Soil          The best way to prevent the growth of evil is to preoccupy the soil. Instead of recommending your children to read "Robinson Crusoe," or fascinating stories of real life, such as "Uncle Tom's Cabin," open the Scriptures to them, and spend some time each day in reading and studying God's Word. The mental tastes must be disciplined and educated with the greatest care. Parents must begin early to unfold the Scriptures to the expanding minds of their children, that proper habits of thought may be formed.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 2]          No efforts should be spared to establish right habits of study. If the mind wanders, bring it back. If the intellectual and moral tastes have been perverted by overwrought and exciting tales of fiction, so that there is a disinclination to apply the mind, there is a battle to be fought to overcome this habit. A love for fictitious reading should be overcome at once. Rigid rules should be enforced to hold the mind in the proper channel.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 3]          Between an uncultivated field and an untrained mind there is a striking similarity. In the minds of children and youth the enemy sows tares, and unless parents keep watchful guard, these will spring up to bear their evil fruit. Unceasing care is needed in cultivating the soil of the mind, and sowing it with the precious seed of Bible truth. Children should be taught to reject trashy, exciting tales, and to turn to sensible reading, which will lead the mind to take an interest in Bible story, history, and argument. Reading that will throw light upon the Sacred volume and quicken the desire to study it, is not dangerous, but beneficial.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 4]                               The Sabbath-School Lesson          The Sabbath-school affords to parents and children an opportunity for the study of God's Word. But in order for them to gain that benefit which they should gain in the Sabbath-school, both parents and children should devote time to the study of the lesson, seeking to obtain a thorough knowledge of the facts presented, and also of the spiritual truths which these facts are designed to teach. We should especially impress upon the minds of the youth the importance of seeking the full significance of the scripture under consideration.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 5]          Parents, set apart a little time each day for the study of the Sabbath-school lesson with your children. Give up the social visit, if need be, rather than sacrifice the hour devoted to the lessons of sacred history. Parents as well as children will receive benefit from this study. Let the more important passages of Scripture connected with the lesson be committed to memory, not as a task, but as a privilege. Though at first the memory may be defective, it will gain strength by exercise, so that after a time one will delight thus to treasure up the words of truth. And the habit will prove a most valuable aid to spiritual growth.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 6]                               The Home Reading Circle          Let our people show that they have a live interest in medical missionary work. Let them prepare themselves for usefulness by studying the literature that has been prepared for our instruction on these subjects. This work deserves much more attention and appreciation than it has received. Those who study and practise the principles of right living will be greatly blessed, both physically and spiritually. An understanding of the philosophy of health is a safeguard against many of the ever-increasing evils.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 7]          Fathers and mothers, obtain all the help you can from the study of our books and publications. Take time to read to your children from the health books, as well as from the books treating more particularly on religious subjects. Teach them the importance of caring for the body, the house they live in. Form a home reading circle, in which every member of the family shall lay aside the busy cares of the day and unite in study. Fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, take up this work heartily, and see if the church in the home will not be greatly improved. Especially will the youth who have been accustomed to reading novels and cheap story-books, receive benefit from joining in the evening family study. Young men and women, read the literature that will give you true knowledge, and that will be a help to the entire family.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 8]                                     The Bible          Above all, take time to read the Bible--the Book of books. A daily study of the Scriptures has a sanctifying, uplifting influence upon the mind. Bind the Holy Volume to your hearts. It will prove to you a friend and a guide in perplexity.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 9]          Both old and young neglect the Bible. They do not make it their study, the rule of their life. Especially are the young guilty of this neglect. Most of them find time to read other books, but the Book that points out the way to eternal life is not daily studied. Idle stories are attentively read, while the Bible is neglected. This Book is our guide to a higher, holier life. The youth would pronounce it the most interesting book they ever read, had not their imagination been perverted by the reading of fictitious stories.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 10]          Youthful minds fail to reach their noblest development when they neglect the highest source of wisdom--the Word of God. That we are in God's world, in the presence of the Creator; that we are made in his likeness; that he watches over us and loves us and cares for us,--these are wonderful themes for thought, and lead the mind into broad, exalted fields of meditation. He who opens mind and heart to the contemplation of such themes as these, will never be satisfied with trivial, sensational subjects.  {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, January 30, 1913 par. 11]          The importance of seeking a thorough knowledge of the Scriptures can hardly be estimated. "Given by inspiration of God," able to make us "wise unto salvation," rendering the man of God "perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works" (2 Timothy 3:15-17), the Bible has the highest claim to our reverent attention. We should not be satisfied with a superficial knowledge, but should seek to learn the full meaning of the words of truth, to drink deep of the spirit of the holy oracles.                                                    -    {RH, January 30, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 1]       February 6, 1913 The Character of Peter    Mrs. E. G. White         Although Peter and John were chosen disciples of Christ, and were counted among the twelve, they were still imperfect in character. Peter was of a zealous, ardent temperament, and ever manifested great earnestness in the cause of Christ. At one time the disciples were on the sea, and the record declares that the ship was in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves, for the wind was contrary; "and in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It is a spirit; and they cried out for fear. But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer; it is I; be not afraid. And Peter answered him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. And he said, Come. And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. But when he saw the wind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?"  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 2]          This incident illustrates much of the character of impulsive Peter. Faith and unbelief were blended in his words and actions. He said, "Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water." The Lord had assured the disciples, "It is I; be not afraid." And when Peter saw the waves around him, saw the boisterous winds, he forgot the power of his Lord, and began to sink; but at his cry of weakness, Jesus was at his side to grasp his outstretched hand, and lift him from the billows.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 3]          When the Lord sought to prepare the minds of his disciples for their last great trial in his betrayal and crucifixion, Peter felt that he could not bear to have the words of the Lord fulfilled; and, stirred with indignation at the thought of the injustice so soon to come upon Christ and his followers, he exclaimed, "Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee." The impression which Christ desired to make upon the minds of his followers was one directly opposed to the impression that Peter's words would make, and he rebuked his disciple with the sternest rebuke that ever fell from his lips. He said, "Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offense unto me: for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men."  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 4]          Although Peter had been long with the Master, he had a very imperfect conception of the plan of salvation. He did not desire to see the cross in the work of Christ; but it was through the cross that life and hope were to come to dying men.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 5]          When Jesus had spoken of his death, declaring that all his disciples would be offended because of him, Peter had said, "Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended." He assured his Lord that he would go with him both to prison and to death; but Jesus knew Peter much better than the disciple knew himself, and he said to him, "Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice."  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 6]          At the very first trial, Peter failed. While Jesus was bowed in agony in the garden of Gethsemane, Peter was sleeping with the other disciples, and could not watch with his suffering Lord one hour. The thrice-repeated prayer was uttered that the bitter cup of woe might pass from the Saviour. Borne down with superhuman agony, Jesus staggered to his disciples, longing for human sympathy; but he found that instead of watching they were sleeping. From his quivering lips came the mild rebuke to Peter, "What, could ye not watch with me one hour?" Then he framed this tender excuse: "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak."  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 7]          Jesus had said many things concerning the hour of trial that was to come upon his disciples when he should be made the object of mockery and reproach. He had told them, "All ye shall be offended because of me." But the disciples could not believe that they would manifest such unfaithfulness, and Peter especially had assured the Master that he would never leave him, but would be true to him even if it should lead him to prison and to death.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 8]          When Jesus was actually in the hands of the armed men, where were the boastful disciples?--They had fled. Even Peter was in the rear, far from his suffering Lord. When the cruel trial began in the judgment-hall, had Jesus a defender in the ardent Peter? Was he then by the side of his deserted Lord?--No, but with those who were mocking and reviling. It is true that Peter had a deep interest in the trial, and he did desire to be at the side of his Lord; but he could not endure the scorn, the reproach, that would fall upon him if he should take his place as a disciple of Christ. When one of the women of the palace said to Peter, "Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee," he denied before all the company, saying, "I know not what thou sayest." He who had made so confident a statement of his fidelity to Christ, now denied his Lord at the question of a maid in the palace. Did he now move nearer to his Lord?--No; he pushed his way out to the porch, seeking to escape the prying eyes of the enemies of his Lord; but again he was recognized, and another said to him, "This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth." And again he denied with an oath, "I do not know the man." Peter was irritated that he could not find an escape from the eyes of his enemies, and he returned to the hall, where he could better view the trial, but he stood among the mockers and revilers of Christ. The third time he was recognized, and they said to him, "Surely thou also art one of them; for thy speech betrayeth thee." Peter had been ready to take up arms in defense of Christ, but to acknowledge the Lord when he was the object of scorn and derision was more than he had courage to do. He was a moral coward, and with curses and oaths he denied that he knew his Master.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 9]          Peter had been warned of this temptation; but he did not realize his danger, and therefore had not prepared himself for the trial. He had been filled with self-confidence, and deemed that he was able to withstand any temptation, assuring the Lord that though all others should be offended, he would be ready to go with him to prison and to death. When he took his stand with the revilers of Christ, he placed himself on the enemy's ground, and he fell.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 10]          At his third denial of his Lord the cock crew, and Jesus turned his eyes upon Peter with a look of peculiar sadness, and the words that Christ had spoken to him came quickly to his mind. All through his life the memory of that look was with Peter. His sinful boasting, his Lord's warning, his denial of the Saviour, all came to him like a flash of lightning; and casting one pitiful look upon his suffering, insulted Lord, he hurried away from the sound of false accusation and reproach, rushed from the palace, plunged into the darkness, and weeping bitterly, hurried to Gethsemane. He began to see himself as he really was. Memory was alive, and his sins were pictured before him in all their heinous light. Peter threw himself on the spot where a few hours before Jesus had prayed and wept in agony, and there the disciple prayed as he never before had prayed. With deep repentance and terrible remorse he pleaded for forgiveness, and he rose a converted man; but he felt that although Jesus would forgive him, he could never forgive himself.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 11]          Jesus knew all the sorrow and remorse of his erring disciple; and when the heavenly messengers appeared to the women at the sepulcher, they told them of Christ's resurrection, and bade them tell the disciples and Peter that he went before them into Galilee. How eagerly did Peter receive this word of love and compassion! He knew that his Lord still thought of him, still loved him, and he took this message as a sign of forgiveness.  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 12]          After his resurrection, Jesus showed himself to his disciples at the Sea of Tiberias, "and on this wise showed he himself. There were together Simon Peter, and Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of his disciples. Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him, We also go with thee. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately; and that night they caught nothing. But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the shore: but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus. Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any meat? They answered him, No. And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes. Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's coat unto him, (for he was naked,) and did cast himself into the sea." When the disciples came to land, they found that Jesus had prepared them fish and bread. "So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep."  {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, February 6, 1913 par. 13]          In the answers that Peter gave to the Lord's thrice-repeated question, a different spirit is manifested from what we find in the boastful assurances before the crucifixion of Christ. Peter was a converted man, and showed in his life that transforming grace had taken possession of his heart. As firm as a rock, he ever after stood up boldly to witness for Christ. Jesus had said to Peter, "Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not: and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren." Peter had severe trials to pass through, but although he was called to go to prison and to death for Christ's sake, never again did he waver from his allegiance.                                                    -    {RH, February 6, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 1]       February 13, 1913 Our Children and Youth Demand Our Care    Mrs. E. G. White         There has been altogether too little attention paid to our children and youth, and they have failed to develop as they should in the Christian life, because the church-members have not looked upon them with tenderness and sympathy, desiring that they might be advanced in the divine life.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 2]          In our large churches very much might be done for the youth. Shall they have less special labor, or shall fewer inducements be held out to them to become full-grown Christians--men and women in Christ Jesus--than were afforded them in the denominations which they have left for the truth's sake? Shall they be left to drift hither and thither, to become discouraged, and to fall into temptations that are lurking everywhere to catch their unwary feet? If they err and fall from the steadfastness of their integrity, do the members of the church who have neglected to care for the lambs, censure and blame them, and magnify their failures? Are their shortcomings talked of and exposed to others, and are they left in discouragement and despair?  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 3]          The work that lies next to our church-members is to become interested in our youth; for they need kindness, patience, tenderness, line upon line, precept upon precept. O, where are the fathers and mothers in Israel? There ought to be a large number who are stewards of the grace of Christ, who feel not merely a casual but a special interest in the young. There ought to be those whose hearts are touched by the pitiable situation in which our youth are placed, and who realize that Satan is working by every conceivable device to draw them into his net.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 4]          God requires that the church arouse from her lethargy, and see what is the manner of service demanded of her at this time of peril. The lambs of the flock must be fed. The Lord of heaven is looking on to see who is doing the work he would have done for the children and youth. The eyes of our brethren and sisters should be anointed with heavenly eye-salve, that they may discern the necessities of the time. We must be aroused to see what needs to be done in Christ's spiritual vineyard, and go to work.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 5]                           A Liberal Education to Be Provided          As a people who claim to have advanced light, we are to devise ways and means by which to bring forth a corps of educated workmen for the various departments of the work of God. We need a well-disciplined, cultivated class of young men and women in our sanitariums, in the medical missionary work, in the offices of publication, in the conferences of different States, and in the field at large. We need young men and women who have high intellectual culture, in order that they may do the best work for the Lord. We have done something toward reaching this standard, but still we are far behind where we should be.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 6]          As a church, as individuals, if we would stand clear in the judgment, we must make more liberal efforts for the training of our young people, that they may be better fitted for the various branches of the great work committed to our hands. We should lay wise plans, in order that the ingenious minds of those who have talent may be strengthened and disciplined, and polished after the highest order, that the work of Christ may not be hindered for lack of skilful laborers who will do their work with earnestness and fidelity.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 7]                                   All to Be Trained          The church is asleep, and does not realize the magnitude of this matter of educating the children and youth. "Why," says one, "what is the need of being so particular to educate our youth thoroughly? It seems to me that if you take a few who have decided to follow a literary calling or some other calling that requires a certain discipline, and give due attention to them, that is all that is necessary. It is not required that the whole mass of our youth be so well trained. Will not this answer every essential requirement?" I answer, No, most decidedly not.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 8]          What selection should we be able to make out of the numbers of our youth? How could we tell who would be the most promising, who would render the best service to God? In our judgment we might do as did Samuel when he was sent to find the anointed of the Lord, and look upon the outward appearance. When the noble sons of Jesse passed before him, and his eye rested upon the handsome countenance and fine stature of the eldest son, to Samuel it seemed that the anointed of the Lord was before him. But the Lord said to him, "Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refused him: for the Lord seeth not as man seeth; for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart." Not one of these noble-looking sons of Jesse would the Lord accept. But when David, the youngest son, a mere youth, was called from the field, and passed before Samuel, the Lord said, "Arise, anoint him: for this is he." 1 Samuel 16:7, 12.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 9]          Who can determine which one of a family will prove to be efficient in the work of God? There should be general education of all its members, and all our youth should be permitted to have the blessings and privileges of an education at our schools, that they may be inspired to become laborers together with God. They all need an education, that they may be fitted for usefulness, qualified for places of responsibility in both private and public life. There is a great necessity of making plans that there may be a large number of competent workers, and many should fit themselves as teachers, that others may be trained and disciplined for the great work of the future.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 10]                               A Fund for School Work          The church should take in the situation, and by their influence and means seek to bring about this much-desired end. Let a fund be created by generous contributions for the establishment of schools for the advancement of educational work. We need men well trained, well educated, to work in the interests of the churches. They should present the fact that we can not trust our youth to go to seminaries and colleges established by other denominations, that we must gather them in where their religious training will not be neglected.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 11]                                      High Aims          God would not have us in any sense behind in educational work. Our colleges should be far in advance in the highest kind of education. If we do not have schools, our youth will attend other seminaries and colleges, and will be exposed to infidel sentiments, to cavilings and questionings concerning the inspiration of the Bible. There is a great deal of talk concerning higher education, and many suppose that higher education consists wholly in an education in science and literature; but this is not all. The highest education includes the knowledge of the Word of God, and is comprehended in the words, "That they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." John 17:3.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 12]          The highest class of education is that which will give such knowledge and discipline as will lead to the best development of character, and will fit the soul for that life which measures with the life of God. Eternity is not to be lost out of our reckoning. The highest education is that which will teach our children and youth the science of Christianity, which will give them an experimental knowledge of God's ways, and will impart to them the lessons that Christ gave to his disciples of the paternal character of God.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 13]          "Thus saith the Lord, Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory in his riches: but let him that glorieth glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me." Jeremiah 9:23, 24. Let us seek to follow the counsel of God in all things; for he is infinite in wisdom. Though we have come short of doing what we might have done for our youth and children in the past, let us now repent, and redeem the time.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 14]                         The Responsibility of Church-Members          There is no work more important than the education of our youth. I am glad that we have institutions where they can be separated from the corrupting influences so prevalent in the schools of the present day. Our brethren and sisters should be thankful that in the providence of God our colleges have been established, and should stand ready to sustain them by their means. Every influence should be brought to bear to educate the youth and to elevate their morals. They should be trained to have courage to resist the tide of moral pollution in this degenerate age. With a firm hold upon divine power, they may stand in society to mold and fashion, rather than to be fashioned after the world's model.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 15]          When the youth come to our colleges, they should not be made to feel that they have come among strangers who do not care for their souls. We must guard them, fighting back Satan that he shall not take them out of our arms. There should be fathers and mothers in Israel who will watch for their souls as they that must give an account. Brethren and sisters, do not hold yourselves aloof from the youth, as if you had no particular concern or responsibility for them. You who have long professed to be Christians have a work to do, patiently and kindly to lead them in the right way. You should show them that you love them because they are younger members of the Lord's family, the purchase of his blood.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 16]          The future of society will be determined by the youth of today. Satan is making earnest, persevering efforts to corrupt the mind and debase the character of every youth; and shall we who have more experience stand as mere spectators, and see him accomplish his purpose without hindrance? Let us stand at our post as minutemen, to work for these youth, and through the help of God to hold them back from the pit of destruction. In the parable, while men slept the enemy sowed tares; and while you, my brethren and sisters, are unconscious of his work, Satan is gathering an army of youth under his banner; and he exults, for through them he carries on his warfare against God.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 17]                               The Teacher's Privilege          The teachers in our schools have a heavy responsibility to bear. They must be in words and character what they wish their students to be,--men and women who fear God and work righteousness. If they are acquainted with the way themselves, they can train the youth to walk in it. They will not only educate them in the sciences, but will train them to have moral independence, to work for Jesus, and to take up burdens in his cause.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 17}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 18]          Teachers, what opportunities are yours! What a privilege is within your reach of molding the minds and characters of the youth under your charge! What a joy it will be to you to meet them around the great white throne, and to know that you have done what you could to fit them for immortality! If your work stands the test of the great day, like sweetest music will fall upon your ears the benediction of the Master, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." Matthew 25:21.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 18}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 19]          In the great harvest-field there is abundance of work for all, and those who neglect to do what they can, will be found guilty before God. Let us work for time and for eternity. Let us work with all the powers that God has bestowed upon us, and he will bless our well-directed efforts.  {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 19}
[RH, February 13, 1913 par. 20]          The Saviour longs to save the young. He would rejoice to see them around his throne, clothed in the spotless robes of his righteousness. He is waiting to place upon their heads the crown of life, and to hear their happy voices join in ascribing honor and glory and majesty to God and the Lamb in the song of victory that shall echo and reecho through the courts of heaven.                                                    -    {RH, February 13, 1913 par. 20}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 1]       February 20, 1913 Resisting Temptation    Mrs. E. G. White         The people of God have allowed many things to come in between their souls and God, and their thoughts of God have been far below what it is their privilege to have. They are not on the high vantage-ground where God would have them, and they should realize this keenly, that they may repent and turn to God with all the heart. It is sad to think that though they have professed the truth for these many years, many have failed to understand how to take God at his word, that they may be strengthened in the time of temptation.  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 2]          Temptation will come upon all the children of God. James writes: "My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing." The Word does not say that we are to count it all joy when we fall under temptation, but when we fall into temptation. It is not necessary to fall under temptation, for temptation comes upon us for the trying of our faith. And the trying of our faith worketh patience, not fretfulness and murmuring. If we put our trust in Jesus, he will keep us at all times, and will be our strength and shield. We are to learn valuable lessons from our trials. Paul says: "We glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience; and experience, hope: and hope maketh not ashamed; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us."  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 3]          Many seem to think that it is impossible not to fall under temptation, that they have no power to overcome; and they sin against God with their lips, talking discouragement and doubt, instead of faith and courage. Christ was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin. He said, "The prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me." What does this mean?--It means that the prince of evil could find no vantage-ground in Christ for his temptation; and so it may be with us. "For we have not a high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need."  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 4]          As a people we are looking for the coming of the Lord in the clouds of heaven, and how carefully should we examine our hearts, that we may know whether or not we are in the faith. There seems to be a mist before the eyes of many, for they fail to discern spiritual things, and do not recognize the workings of Satan to entrap their souls. Christians are not to be the slaves of passion: they are to be controlled by the Spirit of God. But many become the sport of the enemy, because when temptation comes they do not rest in Jesus, but worry themselves out of his arms, and in perplexity lose all their faith and courage. They do not remember that Jesus has helped them out of difficulties in the past, that his grace is sufficient for the daily trials, and that he can help in the present trouble. We make failures in our little, daily difficulties, and allow them to irritate and vex us; we fall under them, and so make stumbling-blocks for ourselves and others. But blessings of the greatest importance are to result from the patient endurance of these daily vexations, for we are to gain strength to bear greater difficulties. Satan will press upon us the most severe temptations, and we must learn to come to God in any and every emergency, as a child would come to its parents.  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 5]          We profess to be Bible Christians, and we are not left in the dark to take step after step in uncertainty. We are to know where we are going. We can not be in darkness if we are following Christ as our leader; for he says, "He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." When the way seems beset with difficulty and clouded with darkness, we must believe that there is light ahead, and not turn to the right or left, but press forward, notwithstanding all our trials and temptations.  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 6]          Take courage, tempted soul, for the Lord knoweth them that are his. "There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it." Keep talking faith, and the victory is yours; for "this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." Jesus has said we should not walk in darkness, but should have the light of life, and we believe it. We are to keep talking of the light, to keep praying and believing, and the light will break upon us when our faith has been tried and patience has had its perfect work.  {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, February 20, 1913 par. 7]          We are not to be like the man who said, "I have prayed and prayed, but I do not receive." A companion said to him, "Let us pray together, then, and claim the promise of God." So they bowed in prayer; but when they rose from their knees, the man said, "I don't feel any different, and I didn't expect I should." This is the way that many present themselves before God; they would be surprised if God should answer their prayers. They do not expect the Lord to answer their prayers, nor think that the Lord will hear them, and their petitions are in vain; for they go away as they came.                                                    -    {RH, February 20, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 1]       February 27, 1913 Having Faith in God    Mrs. E. G. White         We must have faith in God. "He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." Our faith is to be tried by trials and temptations, that patience may have her perfect work and we may be perfect, wanting nothing. We know nothing about the strength of our faith until it is tried. You may not understand the way in which God is leading you, you may not be filled with joy, but may be in heaviness because of temptation; but in all this it is your privilege to say, "I believe the Lord will give me the things I have asked for. I can and will trust God." When you have done this, be thankful, knowing that the trying of your faith worketh patience. Do not become restless, full of faultfinding, under the test and proving of God. Do not fret and talk discouragement and grieve the Holy Spirit of God from you. That which you sow, you will reap; and you will not find that a harvest of doubt is a pleasant thing to reap. You must be careful what kind of seed you sow, for it will bear a harvest after its kind. Talk light and faith and hope, and educate yourself to see light when God reveals it to you.  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 2]          "But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing." If you feel that you lack wisdom in this, plead the promise of God. He says, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering." Come to God with all your needs. Don't go to others with your trials and temptations; God alone can help you. If you fulfil the conditions of God's promises, the promises will be fulfilled to you. If your mind is stayed upon God, you will not go from a state of ecstasy to the valley of despondency when trial and temptation come upon you. You will not talk doubt and gloom to others. You will not say, "I do not know about this or that. I do not feel happy. I am not sure that we have the truth." You will not do this, for you will have an anchor to the soul both sure and steadfast. When we talk discouragement and gloom, Satan listens with fiendish joy; for it pleases him to know that he has brought you into his bondage. Satan can not read our thoughts, but he can see our actions, hear our words; and from his long knowledge of the human family, he can shape his temptations to take advantage of our weak points of character. And how often do we let him into the secret of how he may obtain the victory over us. O, that we might control our words and actions! How strong we would become if our words were of such an order that we would not be ashamed to meet the record of them in the day of judgment. How different will they appear in the day of God from what they seem when we utter them.  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 3]          What harm is wrought in the family circle by the utterance of impatient words; for the impatient utterance of one leads another to retort in the same spirit and manner. Then come words of retaliation, words of self-justification, and it is by such words that a heavy, galling yoke is manufactured for your neck; for all these bitter words will come back in a baleful harvest to your soul. Those who indulge in such language will experience shame, loss of self-respect, loss of self-confidence, and will have bitter remorse and regret that they allowed themselves to lose self-control and speak in this way. How much better would it be if words of this character were never spoken. How much better to have the oil of grace in the heart, to be able to pass by all provocation, and bear all things with Christlike meekness and forbearance.  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 4]          Home religion is greatly needed, and our words in the home should be of a right character, or our testimonies in the church will amount to nothing. Unless you manifest meekness, kindness, and courtesy in your home, your religion will be in vain. If there were more genuine home religion, there would be more power in the church. We may have a great deal more faith than we now have, by living up to the light God has given. Says the apostle, "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." As you would believe in a friend, so you are to trust God. If your friend has never denied your requests, you will not doubt his promise to favor you in some new desire. You are to believe that Jesus knows just what you need, and will supply all your wants; so you can go on in faith, saying, "I have laid my burden upon the Lord, and I will not lay it upon any human being. God will hear and answer my prayers." Satan may say, "You do not feel any better, you are just as miserable as ever." But tell him you believe that God will do just as he has said, and rest your whole weight on his promise.  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 5]          We must have a practical faith, a faith which works by love and purifies the soul. This genuine faith has a purifying, refining influence upon the Christian's character. Those who have this faith will not be careless and rough in word or deportment. They will realize that they are of value in the sight of God, his sons and daughters, and they will be circumspect in deportment, careful in habits and dress. They will realize that they are a spectacle unto men and angels, and will feel the necessity of having a pure mind, of speaking choice words, and acting in a refined manner. They will keep before them the fact that they are preparing for the society of the heavenly angels.  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 6]          Brethren and sisters, do not let every one know your thoughts and emotions. Do not manifest impatience; keep yourself under control, master yourself. Satan will take advantage if you give him the least chance. You must fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life. You may gain one victory, but this is not enough; you must gain victory after victory, going from strength to strength. We are to occupy some place in the Lord's spiritual temple, and the important question is not as to whether you are a large or small stone, but whether you have submitted yourself to God that he may polish you, and make you emit light for his glory. If we are in the Lord's temple, we must emit light. Are we permitting the heavenly Builder to hew, square, and polish us? Have we faith to rest in him?  {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, February 27, 1913 par. 7]          We must have a faith that is not dwarfed and sickly, but one in keeping with the great truth committed to us. O let us come up to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty! We have a truth that will sanctify the soul, if we will only allow it to work in us and make us holy. Shall we be sanctified through the truth? May God help us to let his grace and light into our souls.   {RH, February 27, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 1]      March 6, 1913 The Loma Linda Medical School    A Symposium                                   The True Education          It is not necessary that our medical missionaries follow the precise track marked out by medical men of the world. They do not need to administer drugs to the sick. They do not need to follow the drug medication in order to have influence in their work. The message was given me that if they would consecrate themselves to the Lord, if they would seek to obtain under men ordained of God a thorough knowledge of their work, the Lord would make them skilful. Some of our medical missionaries have supposed that a medical training according to the plans of worldly schools is essential to their success. To those who have thought that the only way to success is by being taught by worldly men and by pursuing a course that is sanctioned by worldly men, I would now say, Put away such ideas. This is a mistake that should be corrected. It is a dangerous thing to catch the spirit of the world; the popularity which such a course invites, will bring into the work a spirit which the Word of God can not sanction. It is a lack of faith in the power of God that leads our physicians to lean so much on the arm of the law, and to trust so much to the influence of worldly powers. The true medical missionary will be wise in the treatment of the sick, using the remedies that nature provides. And then he will look to Christ as the true healer of diseases. The principles of health reform brought into the life of the patient, the use of nature's remedies, and the cooperation of divine agencies in behalf of the suffering, will bring success.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 2]          I am instructed to say that in our educational work there is to be no compromise in order to meet the world's standards. God's commandment-keeping people are not to unite with the world to carry various lines of work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 3]          Our people are now being tested as to whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, or seek the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we will not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not harken to his commandments.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 4]          Shall we represent before the world that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? This is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren. Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that specified by the Lord.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 5]          The representation of the Great Teacher is to be considered an all-sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths. Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is not in harmony with the Lord's plan. God is our wisdom, our sanctification, and our righteousness. Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda, that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with his plans for the treatment of the sick.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, March 6, 1913 par. 6]          I have not a word to say in favor of the world's ideas of higher education in any school that we shall organize for training physicians. There is danger of such physicians attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and working under the ministrations of worldly doctors. Satan is giving his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical institutions in hope of gaining better success, or stronger influence as physicians.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {RH, March 6, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, March 27, 1913 par. 1]       March 27, 1913 Prayer and Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         "Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months. And he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought forth her fruit. Important lessons are presented to us in the experience of Elijah. When upon Mt. Carmel he offered the prayer for rain, his faith was tested, but he persevered in making known his request unto God. Six times he prayed earnestly, and yet there was no sign that his petition was granted, but with a strong faith he urged his plea to the throne of grace. Had he given up in discouragement at the sixth time, his prayer would have not been answered but he persevered till the answer came. We have a God whose ear is not closed to our petitions; and if we prove his word, he will honor our faith. He wants us to have all our interests interwoven with his interests, and then he can safely bless us; for we shall not then take glory to self when the blessing is ours, but shall render all the praise to God. God does not always answer our prayers the first time we call upon him; for should he do this, we might take it for granted that we had a right to all the blessings and favors he bestowed upon us. Instead of searching our hearts to see if any evil was entertained by us, any sin indulged, we should become careless, and fail to realize our dependence upon him and our need of his help.  {RH, March 27, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, March 27, 1913 par. 2]          Elijah humbled himself until he was in a condition where he would not take the glory to himself. This is the condition upon which the Lord hears prayer, for then we shall give the praise to him. The custom of offering praise to men is one that results in great evil. One praises another, and thus men are led to feel that glory and honor belong to them. When you exalt man, you lay a snare for his soul, and do just as Satan would have you. You should praise God with all your heart, soul, might, mind, and strength; for God alone is worthy to be glorified. If we should realize that our salvation cost the infinite price of the life of the Son of God, we should have more humble views of self. Our Saviour knew that there was no hope of redemption for us except through him, and he came to the world to be wounded for our transgressions, to be bruised for our iniquities, to bear our chastisement, that through his stripes we might be healed.  {RH, March 27, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, March 27, 1913 par. 3]          In order to exalt the Lord as we should, we must have genuine faith, which will lead us to render obedience to the law of God. There are many who claim to have faith in God, but it is a faith that does not work; and the apostle says, "Faith without works is dead." It is of like character with the faith possessed by the evil angels, for they "believe and tremble." We must have the faith of the Bible,--the faith that works by love, and purifies the soul.                                                    -    {RH, March 27, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 1]       April 3, 1913 An Address to Young Men    Mrs. E. G. White         "Young men likewise exhort to be sober-minded." Young men are not to be lovers of pleasure, seekers for amusement, ready to squander time and money and influence in selfish gratification; but they are to cultivate sobriety and godliness. They should seek each day to realize that they are now in the sowing time, and that the harvest reaped will be according to the seed sown. Young men should form their plans of life with thoughtful deliberation, and subject their conduct to criticism, as they seek for integrity of heart and action that will stand the test of the judgment. They should be willing to receive counsel from those of experience, that they may be fortified to stand in the perils that will beset their pathway. They will be exposed to influences which will lead them away from fidelity to God, unless they ever keep a realization of their responsibilities.  {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 2]          God wants the youth to become men of earnest mind, to be prepared for action in his noble work, and fitted to bear responsibilities. God calls for young men with hearts uncorrupted, strong and brave, and determined to fight manfully in the struggle before them, that they may glorify God and bless humanity. If the youth would but make the Bible their study, would but calm their impetuous desires, and listen to the voice of their Creator and Redeemer, they would not only be at peace with God, but would find themselves ennobled and elevated. It will be for your eternal interest, my young friend, to give heed to the instructions in the Word of God, for they are of inestimable importance to you.  {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 3]          I entreat you to be wise, and consider what will be the result of leading a wild life, uncontrolled by the Spirit of God. "Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption." For your soul's sake, for Christ's sake, who gave himself to save you from ruin, pause on the threshold of your life, and weigh well your responsibilities, your opportunities, your possibilities. God has given you an opportunity to fill a high destiny. Your influence may tell for the truth of God; you may be a colaborer with God in the great work of human redemption.  {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 4]          John says: "I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one. Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever." O that young men might appreciate the high destiny to which they are called! Ponder well the paths of your feet. Begin your work with high and holy purpose, and be determined that through the power of the grace of God you will not diverge from the path of rectitude. If you begin to go in a wrong direction, every step will be fraught with peril and disaster, and you will go on straying from the path of truth, safety, and success. You need your intellect strengthened, your moral energies quickened, by divine power. The cause of God demands the highest powers of the being, and there is urgent need in many fields for young men of literary qualifications. There is need of men who can be trusted to labor in extensive fields that are now white to the harvest. Young men of ordinary ability who give themselves wholly to God, who are uncorrupted by vice and impurity, will be successful, and will be enabled to do a great work for God. Let young men heed the admonition and be sober-minded.  {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 5]          How many youth have wasted their God-given strength in folly and dissipation! How many painful histories rise before me of youth who have become mere wrecks of humanity, mentally, morally, physically, because of indulgence in vicious habits! Their constitutions are ruined, their life usefulness greatly impaired, because of indulgence in unlawful pleasures. I entreat of you, careless, reckless youth of today, be converted and become laborers together with God. Let it be the study of your life to bless and save others. If you seek help from God, his power working in you will bring to naught all opposing powers, and you will become sanctified through the truth.  {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, April 3, 1913 par. 6]         Sin is alarmingly prevalent among the youth of today, but let it be your purpose to do what you can to rescue souls from the power of Satan. Carry light wherever you go; show that you have strength of purpose, that you are not a person of indecision, easily swayed by the persuasions of evil associates. Do not yield a ready assent to the suggestions of those who dishonor God, but rather seek to reform, reclaim, and rescue souls from evil. Resort to prayer, persuade in meekness and lowliness of spirit those who oppose themselves. One soul saved from error and brought under the banner of Christ, will cause joy in heaven, and place a star in your crown of rejoicing. A soul saved will, through his godly influence, bring other souls to a knowledge of salvation, and thus the work will multiply, and only the revealings of the day of judgment will make manifest the extent of the work. Do not hesitate to work for the Lord because you think you can do but little. Do your little with fidelity, for God will work with your efforts. He will write your name in the book of life as one worthy to enter into the joy of the Lord. Let us earnestly entreat the Lord that laborers may be raised up, for the fields are white to the harvest; the harvest is great, and the laborers are few.                                                    -    {RH, April 3, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 1]      April 10, 1913 An Address to Young Men  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Our churches are languishing for the want of whole-hearted, self-denying workers. Our smaller churches are losing their vitality because their members do not seek to work for those around them. God can work with few as well as with many, but personal responsibility does not seem to be comprehended as it should be by the members of our churches. Can God bless the church that is indolent and selfish? O rouse, my brethren and sisters, and come to Christ, and he will give you life. God has given to each one his work, and hours are as precious jewels to be treasured and improved for the glory of God. Although we should not move rashly, we must not stand in idleness, but go forward as light-bearers for Christ. God would have his followers men and women of undaunted determination and resolution. They are to be as lights in the world, making those with whom they come in contact wiser, purer, happier.  {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 2]          Young men should have broad ideas, wise plans, that they may make the most of their opportunities, catch the inspiration and courage that animated the apostles. John says, "I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one." An elevated standard is presented before the youth, and God is inviting them to come into real service for him. True-hearted young men who delight to be learners in the school of Christ can do a great work for the Master if they will only give heed to the command of the Captain as it sounds down along the lines of our time, "Quit you like men, be strong." You are to be men who will walk humbly with God, who will stand before him in your God-given manhood, free from impurity, free from all contamination from the sensuality that is corrupting this age. You must be men who will despise all falsity and wickedness, who will dare to be true and brave, holding aloft the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel. Your talents will increase as you use them for the Master, and they will be esteemed precious by him who has bought them with an infinite price. Do not sit down and neglect to do anything, simply because you can not do some great thing, but do whatever your hands find to do, with thoroughness and energy.  {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 3]         We each have some power of influence. Men are led to change their plans in temporal matters by the influence of others who approach them in a judicious manner, presenting reasons for such a change. Men lead others to confide in them, to trust their judgment, and to shape their course of action in a different way from what they would otherwise do, simply because of personal influence. Why not use this power of influence to persuade them in matters that pertain to their eternal interests? Use your influence in persuading men to believe the truths of the Bible. Work for God as earnestly in this matter as in things that concern this life; as you exercised your power in society in earthly things, now exercise your power to stay the tide of corruption that is flooding the world. You can save your fellow men from leading a life of sin and unhappiness. Do not wait for better opportunities; work now, while it is called today. Just where you are, take hold of your opportunities. Those who have a heart to work will find openings all around them; for such will be praying and watching for opportunities, and when these appear, they will seize upon them, and make the most of them. The faithful improvement of small openings will prepare the way for a larger work.  {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 4]         Christ is calling for volunteers to enlist under his standard, and bear the banner of the cross before the world. The church is languishing for the help of young men who will bear a courageous testimony, who will with their ardent zeal stir up the sluggish energies of God's people, and so increase the power of the church in the world. Young men are wanted who will resist the tide of worldliness, and lift a voice of warning against taking the first steps in immorality and vice.  {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 5]          But first the young men who would serve God and give themselves to his work, must cleanse the soul-temple of all impurity, and enthrone Christ in the heart; then they will be enabled to put energy into their Christian effort, and will manifest enthusiastic zeal in persuading men to be reconciled to Christ. Will not our young men respond to the invitation of Christ, and answer, "Here am I; send me"? Young men, press to the front, and identify yourselves as laborers together with Christ, taking up the work where he left it, to carry it on to its completion.  {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, April 10, 1913 par. 6]          We have a most solemn message to bear to the world, and how circumspect should be our conduct, how unblamable our example. If through our influence souls are led astray, the loss will be placed to our account. We shall not only suffer because of our own rejection of Christ, but because our impenitence encouraged others to continue in transgression. The Lord will help all who feel their need of help, who seek him earnestly for strength and divine guidance. Those who will purify their hearts by obeying the truth will be used of God in accomplishing great good. Those who have the love of God in the heart will show it by corresponding works; for they will let their light shine forth in deeds of truth and goodness. "A city that is set on a hill can not be hid." I appeal to you, my brethren and sisters, have root in yourselves. Let your souls be riveted to the eternal Rock. God is not mocked; he knows those who are his. Our profession of truth will not save us; we must be sanctified through the truth. Christ said, "Thy word is truth." We must study the Bible, comparing scripture with scripture. A mere reading through of the Bible will not be sufficient. The heart must be opened to understand what saith the Scriptures in regard to duty. We must have a calm, steady faith, and that moral courage which Jesus alone can impart to us, that we may be strengthened for trial and prepared for duty. We need living faith that we may be closely united with God; for only in this way shall we be able to make a success of the Christian life and be a blessing to others.                                                    -    {RH, April 10, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, April 24, 1913 par. 1]       April 24, 1913 The True Church    Mrs. E. G. White         True Christians will be Christlike. The Redeemer clothed his divinity with humanity, and came to our world--a world seared and marred by the curse of sin, a vale of darkness and woe--to accomplish a great work, as he announced in the synagogue of Nazareth: "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord." Each church-member is to be a representative of the character and spirit of Christ. By precept and example the essential elements of a true, healthy, influential Christianity are to be revealed. Christ should be constantly set forth as the fountain of life, mercy, and love.  {RH, April 24, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, April 24, 1913 par. 2]          Brethren, have we any truth in advance of others? Is its influence on our character of any worth to us? When we bring that truth into our hearts, weave it into our characters, carry out its sanctifying principles in our daily lives, we show that we believe it to be worth defending, and that we will individually contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. We shall look to Jesus and catch his spirit. In this age the mind is inclined to lose sight of Jesus, and what is the result?--The tenderness of Christ is not cherished, and hearts are hard and unfeeling. Were Christ on earth today his solemn rebuke would be upon many who profess to be Christians, who have entered into church fellowship, because they do not have the mind of Jesus, are not meek and lowly of heart. When self is exalted there can not be a ready sympathy with the poor and lowly and oppressed.  {RH, April 24, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, April 24, 1913 par. 3]         By beholding we become changed. Through close study and earnest contemplation of the character of Christ, his image is reflected in our own lives, and a higher tone is imparted to the spirituality of the church. If the truth of God has not transformed our characters into the likeness of Christ, all our professed knowledge of him and the truth is but as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal.  {RH, April 24, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, April 24, 1913 par. 4]          "Hear the word of the Lord, ye rulers of Sodom; give ear unto the law of our God, ye people of Gomorrah. To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me? saith the Lord: I am full of the burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of lambs, or of he goats. When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand, to tread my courts? Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; the new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I can not away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting. Your new moons and your appointed feasts my soul hateth: they are a trouble unto me; I am weary to bear them. And when ye spread forth your hands, I will hide mine eyes from you: yea, when ye make many prayers, I will not hear: your hands are full of blood. Wash ye, make you clean; put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes; cease to do evil; learn to do well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land: but if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {RH, April 24, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, April 24, 1913 par. 5]          Let all who claim to keep the commandments of God, look well to this matter, and see if there are not reasons why they do not have more of the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit. How many have lifted up their souls unto vanity! They think themselves exalted in the favor of God, but they neglect the needy, they turn a deaf ear to the calls of the oppressed, and speak sharp, cutting words to those who need altogether different treatment. Thus they offend God daily by their hardness of heart. These afflicted ones have claims upon the sympathies and the interest of their fellow men. They have a right to expect help, comfort, and Christlike love. But this is not what they receive. Every neglect of God's suffering ones is written in the books of heaven as if shown to Christ himself. Let every member of the church closely examine his heart and investigate his course of action to see if these are in harmony with the spirit and work of Jesus; for if not, what can he say when he stands before the Judge of all the earth? Can the Lord say to him, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world?"                                  (To be concluded)  {RH, April 24, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 1]       May 1, 1913 The True Church  (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Christ has identified his interest with that of suffering humanity; and while he is neglected in the person of his afflicted ones, all our assemblies, all our appointed meetings, all the machinery that is set in operation to advance the cause of God, will be of little avail. This "ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone." "Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting."  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 2]          All who are to be saints in heaven will first be saints upon the earth. They will not follow the sparks of their own kindling, they will not work for praise nor speak words of vanity, nor put forth the finger in condemnation and oppression; but they will follow the Light of Life, diffuse light, comfort, hope, and courage to the very ones who need help, and not censure and reproach.  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 3]          Has the truth of God been committed to us? Then let us seek to advance it in every way possible. More is expected of us than we have done; our works should correspond to the light which God has given us; they should advance accordingly. The rich, clear light that has been shining upon our pathway has placed us on vantage-ground; and we should improve every opportunity to do good. Christ came from the royal courts of heaven to seek and save the lost, and this is to be our work. The zeal which we manifest in this direction will show the measure of our love for Jesus and our fellow men, of our efficiency and missionary spirit.  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 4]          To every member of the church is committed a work, and his sanctification will be seen in the efficiency, the unselfishness, the zeal and purity and intelligence, with which he does the work. The cause of humanity and religion must not retrograde. Progress is expected of those who have received great light and have many advantages.  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 5]          The church must be a working church if it would be a living church. It should not be content merely to hold its own against the opposing forces of sin and error, not be content to advance with dilatory step, but it should bear the yoke of Christ, and keep step with the leader, gaining new recruits along the way.  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 6]          When we are truly Christ's, our hearts will be full of meekness, gentleness, and kindness, because Jesus has forgiven our sins. As obedient children we shall receive and cherish the precepts he has given, and shall attend to the ordinances he has instituted. We shall be seeking constantly to obtain a knowledge of him. His example will be our rule of life. Those who are Christ's disciples will take the work where he left it, and carry it forward in his name. They will copy the words, the spirit, the practices, of none but him. Their eye is upon the Captain of their salvation. His will is their law. And as they advance, they catch more and clearer views of his countenance, of his character, of his glory. They do not cling to self, but hold fast his word, which is spirit and life. "If ye continue in my word, then ye are my disciples indeed; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free." They reduce their knowledge of his will to practise. They hear and do the things that Jesus teaches.  {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, May 1, 1913 par. 7]          In the church is work for all who love God and keep his commandments. The profession one may make is not certain evidence that he is a Christian. The words he may speak give no surety that he is a converted man. Hear the words of Christ: "Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things that I say?" Unless the daily life conforms to the will and works of Christ, no one can establish a claim to be a child of God, an heir of heaven. There is a legal religion, which the Pharisees had, but such a religion does not give to the world a Christlike example; it does not represent Christ's character. Those who have Christ abiding in the heart will work the works of Christ. Such are entitled to all the promises of his Word. Becoming one with Christ, they do the will of God, and exhibit the riches of his grace. "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord will answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am." O, precious promise! "And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." In marked contrast to the murmuring and complaining of the wicked, the servants of God will sing: "I will praise thee with my whole heart: before the gods will I sing praise unto thee. I will worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy name for thy loving-kindness and for thy truth: for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name. In the day when I cried thou answeredst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in my soul. All the kings of the earth shall praise thee, O Lord, when they hear the words of thy mouth. Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the Lord: for great is the glory of the Lord. Though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly: but the proud he knoweth afar off." Then let not a semblance of pride or self-importance be cherished, for it will crowd Jesus out of the heart, and the vacuum will be filled with the attributes of Satan.                                                    -    {RH, May 1, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 1]       May 8, 1913 Saving Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         The faith essential for salvation is not mere nominal faith, but an abiding principle, deriving vital power from Christ. It will lead the soul to feel the love of Christ to such a degree that the character will be refined, purified, ennobled. This faith in Christ is not merely an impulse, but a power that works by love and purifies the soul. It accomplishes something, bringing the soul under discipline, elevating it from defilement, and bringing it into connection with Christ, till it appropriates his virtue to the soul's need. This is saving faith.  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 2]          There are many who claim to have faith, but how shall we know that it is genuine? The Lord has given us a test by which we may prove our profession and the profession of others. The prophet says, "To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them." John declares, "He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him." This test applies to those who have been enlightened in regard to the claims of God's law. The principles of the Bible must be brought into everyday life, to enlighten conscience and regulate the conduct.  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 3]          If heavenly light is welcomed by the soul, grace will be given to adorn the character, to dignify the nature, and to fit man for the society of the angels of heaven. Every temptation may be conquered through the strength of Christ. God desires us to have pure characters; purity is power, but sin is weakness and ruin.  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 4]          Christ has said, "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love." Christ came to our world, and for our sake he became a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. He suffered reproach, he was despised and rejected of men. He died a shameful death upon the cross, that we might have eternal life; and shall we dare to flatter ourselves that we may follow a course of sin, choosing our own way, shunning the cross, avoiding reproach and self-denial, and yet have a home in the kingdom of heaven?--No; through faith in Christ we must render obedience to all requirements of God; through his merits we may be elevated to keep God's commandments.  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 5]         Exceeding great and precious promises have been given unto us, whereby we may become partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruptions that are in the world through lust. We must appropriate these promises to ourselves that we may overcome unbelief and get the victory over every besetment, perfecting a character that will meet the approval of heaven. We are very anxious to appear well in the sight of men, but of how much greater importance is it that we stand approved in the presence of God!  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 6]         Day by day we are to fight the good fight of faith. Day by day God will give us our work; and though we can not see the end from the beginning, we are to examine ourselves daily to see if we are in the path of righteousness. We must strive to overcome, looking unto Jesus; for in every temptation he will be at our side to give us the victory. Every day should come to us as the last day in which we may be privileged to work for God, and much of it must be given to prayer that we may work in the strength of Christ. This is the way in which Enoch walked with God, warning and condemning the world by manifesting before them a righteous character.  {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, May 8, 1913 par. 7]         We profess to believe that Christ is soon coming to the earth, and a solemn responsibility rests upon us; for a lost world is to be warned of the hastening judgment. We must not lay off our responsibility; we must carry the burden of the work. Self must be out of sight, and Christ must appear; as faithful, obedient children we must follow the light, and reflect its precious rays to others. We must be living epistles, known and read of all men. If we are to be cleansed, both soul and body, we can not afford to be slothful and negligent. Christ is coming, the third angel's message must be proclaimed to the world; for it brings light upon the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus. O, could we realize how all heaven is interested in the salvation of the world, we should rouse up with holy zeal to be followers of Jesus!                                                    -    {RH, May 8, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, May 15, 1913 par. 1]       May 15, 1913 Saving Faith    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         When Christ left the world, he gave to his disciples the work of carrying the gospel. The professed followers of Christ are held responsible for the warning of the world. How are we doing this solemn work committed to us? We must humble ourselves before God, and not follow the ideas of men. We must come before the world, speaking the words of God, that the world may know that God has sent us, and that heaven's mold is upon the work. O, we must grow up into a glorious temple in the Lord! The enemy will come in, and try to draw our minds away from the important work to be done for this time. He will seek to keep us engaged on trivial matters, to make us think that it is our province to criticize and condemn others; but our work is to deal faithfully with our own souls. We must search our hearts and see if we are right in the sight of God. Peter said to Christ in regard to John, "Lord, and what shall this man do?" But the Lord answered him, "What is that to thee? follow thou me." We each have a work to do for ourselves, and while we are criticizing others, we are neglecting the most important work of all.  {RH, May 15, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, May 15, 1913 par. 2]          The great crisis is before us, and every one is to act as if his own soul was at stake. The most important question of all is, How shall I save my soul, for which Christ died? How shall I be holy as he is holy? It is time to be seeking for the forgiveness of your sins, for the assurance that your names are written in the Lamb's book of life. Let every one realize that he is not his own, but has been bought with a price, even with the blood of the Son of God.  {RH, May 15, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, May 15, 1913 par. 3]          Live by the day for Christ. Seek to be a victor just for this one day; for you do not know that you have another day to live. Confess your sins today. You have the promises of pardon.  {RH, May 15, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, May 15, 1913 par. 4]         The Lord says, "Let him take hold of my strength, that he may make peace with me; and he shall make peace with me." God is in earnest with us. He has borne long and patiently with us, and the light that has shone upon us from the throne of his glory will not lessen our responsibility, but, if we fail to improve it, will leave us without excuse. God will not be trifled with. You may ask, What shall I do to advance the light of truth? I answer, Work humbly for God; do not exalt yourself, but remember that you are standing upon holy ground. We are living in the last days, and the great question is, How shall I stand before God? Every one is responsible for the light he has received. What have you done with the light of heaven? Have you put it under a bushel?  {RH, May 15, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, May 15, 1913 par. 5]          There is a great work to be done; for we are to reach the people with the divine light of truth, not in our own way, but through the power and Spirit of God. God will use us as instruments in his hand, if we will yield ourselves to him. O, that all may make the effort essential to win eternal life! Every soul is precious in the sight of God. He declares by the prophet, "I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir." This preciousness will be wrought in the soul that is connected with Christ; but our own ways must be abandoned, our own thoughts must be put away.                                                    -    {RH, May 15, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 1]       May 29, 1913 Words of Greeting From Sister White ［to the General Conference］    "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, Cal.,  May 4, 1913.    To those assembled in General Conference, Greeting.            My Dear Brethren: "Grace be to you and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort, who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God."  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 2]          "Thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savor of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish."  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 3]         "We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us."  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 4]          "For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal."  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 5]          It is the privilege of our representative men in attendance at the General Conference to cherish a spirit of hopefulness and courage. My brethren, the Saviour has revealed himself to you in manifold ways; he has filled your heart with the sunlight of his presence while you have labored in distant lands and in the home land; he has kept you through dangers seen and unseen; and now, as you meet once more with your brethren in council, it is your privilege to be glad in the Lord, and to rejoice in the knowledge of his sustaining grace. Let his love take possession of mind and heart. Guard against becoming overwearied, care-worn, depressed. Bear an uplifting testimony. Turn your eyes away from that which is dark and discouraging, and behold Jesus, our great Leader, under whose watchful supervision the cause of present truth, to which we are giving our lives and our all, is destined to triumph gloriously.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 6]          The attitude that our representative men maintain during the Conference will have a telling influence upon all throughout the field, as well as upon the delegates themselves. O, let it be seen, my brethren, that Jesus is abiding in the heart, sustaining, strengthening, comforting! It is your privilege to be endowed, from day to day, with a rich measure of his Holy Spirit, and to have broadened views of the importance and scope of the message we are proclaiming to the world. The Lord is willing to reveal to you wondrous things out of his law. Wait before him with humility of heart. Pray most earnestly for an understanding of the times in which we live, for a fuller conception of his purpose, and for increased efficiency in soul-saving.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 7]          Often in the night-season I am bidden to urge our brethren in responsible positions to make earnest effort to follow on to know the lord more perfectly. When our workers realize as they should the importance of the times in which we live, there will be seen a determined purpose to be on the Lord's side, and they will become in truth laborers together with God. When they consecrate heart and soul to the service of God, they will find that an experience deeper than any they have yet obtained is essential if they would triumph over all sin.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 8]          It will be well for us to consider what is soon to come upon the earth. This is no time for trifling or self-seeking. If the times in which we are living fail to impress our minds seriously, what can reach us? Do not the Scriptures call for a more pure and holy work than we have yet seen?  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 9]          Men of clear understanding are needed now. God calls upon those who are willing to be controlled by the Holy Spirit to lead out in a work of thorough reformation. I see a crisis before us, and the Lord calls for his laborers to come into line. Every soul should now stand in a position of deeper, truer consecration to God than during the years that have passed.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 10]          During the General Conference of 1909, a work should have been done in the hearts of those in attendance that was not done. Hours should have been given up to heart-searching, which would have led to the breaking up of the fallow ground of the hearts of those who were at the meeting. This would have given them insight to understand the work so essential to be done by them in repentance and confession. But, though opportunities were given for confession of sin, for heartfelt repentance, and for a decided reformation, thorough work was not done. Some felt the influence of the Holy Spirit, and responded; but all did not yield to this influence. The minds of some were running in forbidden channels. Had there been on the part of all in the assembly a humbling of heart, there would have been manifested a wonderful blessing.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 11]          For a number of months after the close of that meeting, I bore a heavy burden, and urged upon the attention of the brethren in responsibility those things which the Lord was instructing me to set before them plainly. Finally some of those in positions of trust in connection with the general work, after much prayer and careful study of the various messages given, ventured to undertake by faith the work called for,-- a work they could not fully understand; and as they went forward in the fear of God, they received rich blessing.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 12]          It has brought great rejoicing to my heart to see the marvelous transformations that have been wrought in the lives of some who thus chose to advance by faith in the way of the Lord, rather than to follow a way of their own choosing. Had those brethren in responsibility continued to view matters in a false light, they would have created a condition of things that would sadly have marred the work; but when they heeded the instruction that was sent and sought the Lord, God brought them into the full light, and enabled them to render acceptable service and to bring about spiritual reformations.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 13]          When the Lord sets his hand to prepare the way before his ministers, it is their duty to follow where he directs. He will never forsake nor leave in uncertainty those who follow his leadings with full purpose of heart.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 14]          "I rejoice," my brethren, "that I have confidence in you in all things." And while I still feel the deepest anxiety over the attitude that some are taking toward important measures connected with the development of the cause of God in the earth, yet I have strong faith in the workers throughout the field, and believe that as they meet together and humble themselves before the Lord and consecrate themselves anew to his service, they will be enabled to do his will. There are some who do not even now view matters in the right light, but these may learn to see eye to eye with their coworkers, and may avoid making serious mistakes, by earnestly seeking the Lord at this time, and by submitting their wills wholly to the will of God.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 15]          I have been deeply impressed by scenes that have recently passed before me in the night-season. There seemed to be a great movement--a work of revival--going forward in many places. Our people were moving into line, responding to God's call. My brethren, the Lord is speaking to us. Shall we not heed his voice? Shall we not trim our lamps, and act like men who look for their Lord to come? The time is one that calls for light-bearing for action.  {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, May 29, 1913 par. 16]          "I therefore...beseech you," brethren, "that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace."                                                         Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 29, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 1]       June 12, 1913 Courage in the Lord ［to the General Conference］  Twentieth Meeting    May 27, 10 A.M.    W.T. Knox in the chair.  Prayer by E. W. Farnsworth.  Elder Daniells read to the Conference a message of greeting and counsel  from Sister E. G. White. The message follows:--    Courage in the Lord         Recently in the night-season, my mind was impressed by the Holy Spirit with the thought that if the Lord is coming as soon as we believe he is, we ought to be even more active than we have been in years past in getting the truth before the people.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 2]          In this connection, my mind reverted to the activity of the advent believers in 1843 and 1844. At that time there was much house-to-house visitation, and untiring efforts were made to warn the people of the things that are spoken of in God's Word. We should be putting forth even greater effort than was put forth by those who proclaimed the first angel's message so faithfully. We are rapidly approaching the end of this earth's history; and as we realize that Jesus is indeed coming soon, we shall be aroused to labor as never before. We are bidden to sound an alarm to the people. And in our own lives we are to show forth the power of truth and righteousness. The world is soon to meet the great Lawgiver over his broken law. Those only who turn from transgression to obedience, can hope for pardon and peace.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 3]         We are to raise the banner on which is inscribed, "The commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Obedience to God's law is the great issue. Let it not be put out of sight. We must strive to arouse church-members, and those who make no profession, to see and obey the claims of the law of Heaven. We are to magnify this law and make it honorable.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 4]          Christ has commissioned us to sow the seeds of truth, and to urge upon our people the importance of the work to be done by those who are living amidst the closing scenes of this earth's history. As the words of truth are proclaimed in the highways and the byways, there is to be a revelation of the working of the Spirit of God on human hearts.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 5]          O, how much good might be accomplished if all who have the truth, the word of life, would labor for the enlightenment of those who have it not! When the Samaritans came to Christ at the call of the Samaritan woman, Christ spoke of them to his disciples as a field of grain ready for harvesting. "Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest?" he said, "Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest." Christ abode with the Samaritans for two days; for they were hungry to hear the truth. And what busy days they were! As a result of those days of labor, "many more believed on him because of his own word." This was their testimony: "We have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world."  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 6]          Who among God's professing people will take up this sacred work, and labor for the souls who are perishing for lack of knowledge? The world must be warned. Many places are pointed out to me as in need of consecrated, faithful, untiring effort. Christ is opening the hearts and minds of many in our large cities. These need the truths of God's Word; and if we will come into a sacred nearness with Christ, and will seek to draw near to these people, impressions for good will be made. We need to wake up, and enter into sympathy with Christ and with our fellow men. The large and small cities, and places nigh and afar off, are to be worked, and worked intelligently. Never draw back. The Lord will make the right impressions upon hearts, if we will work in unison with his Spirit.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 7]          I have words of encouragement for you, my brethren. We are to move forward in faith and hope, expecting large things from God. The enemy will seek in every way to hinder the efforts that are being made to advance the truth, but in the strength of the Lord you may gain success. Let no discouraging words be spoken, but only such words as will tend to strengthen and sustain your fellow workers.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 8]          I long to be personally engaged in earnest work in the field, and I should most assuredly be engaged in more public labor did I not believe that at my age it is not wise to presume on one's physical strength. I have a work to do in communicating to the church and to the world the light that has been entrusted to me from time to time all through the years during which the third angel's message has been proclaimed. My heart is filled with a most earnest desire to place the truth before all who can be reached. And I am still acting a part in preparing matter for publication. But I have to move very carefully, lest I place myself where I cannot write at all. I know not how long I may live, but I am not suffering as much healthwise as I might expect.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 9]          Following the General Conference of 1909, I spent several weeks attending camp-meetings and other general gatherings, and visiting various institutions, in New England, the Central States, and the Middle West.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 10]          Upon returning to my home in California, I took up anew the work of preparing matter for the press. During the past four years I have written comparatively few letters. What strength I have had has been given mostly to the completion of important book work.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 11]          Occasionally I have attended meetings, and have visited institutions in California, but the greater portion of the time since the last General Conference has been spent in manuscript work at my country home, "Elmshaven," near St. Helena.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 12]          I am thankful that the Lord is sparing my life to work a little longer on my books. O, that I had strength to do all that I see ought to be done! I pray that he may impart to me wisdom, that the truths our people so much need may be presented clearly and acceptably. I am encouraged to believe that God will enable me to do this.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 13]          My interest in the general work is still as deep as ever, and I greatly desire that the cause of present truth shall steadily advance in all parts of the world. But I find it advisable not to attempt much public work while my book work demands my supervision. I have some of the best of workers--those who in the providence of God connected with me in Australia, with others who have united with me since my return to America. I thank the Lord for these helpers. We are all very busy, doing our best to prepare matter for publication. I want the light of truth to go to every place, that it may enlighten those now ignorant of the reasons of our faith. On some days my eyes trouble me, and I suffer considerable pain in them. But I praise the Lord that he preserves my sight. It would not be strange if at my age I could not use my eyes at all.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 14]          I am more thankful than I can express for the uplifting of the Spirit of the Lord, for the comfort and grace that he continues to give me, and that he grants me strength and opportunity to impart courage and help to his people. As long as the Lord spares my life, I will be faithful and true to him, seeking to do his will and to glorify his name. May the Lord increase my faith, that I may follow on to know him, and to do his will more perfectly. Good is the Lord, and greatly to be praised.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 15]          I greatly desire that the old soldiers of the cross, those grown gray in the Master's service, shall continue to bear their testimony right to the point, in order that those younger in the faith may understand that the messages which the Lord gave us in the past are very important at this stage of the earth's history. Our past experience has not lost one jot of its force.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 16]          Let all be careful not to discourage the pioneers, nor cause them to feel that there is little they can do. Their influence may still be mightily exerted in the work of the Lord. The testimony of the aged ministers will ever be a help and a blessing to the church. God will watch over his tried and faithful standard-bearers, night and day, until the time comes for them to lay off their armor. Let them be assured that they are under the protecting care of Him who never slumbers nor sleeps; that they are watched over by unwearied sentinels. Knowing this, and realizing that they are abiding in Christ, they may rest trustfully in the providences of God.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 17]          I pray earnestly that the work we do at this time shall impress itself deeply on heart and mind and soul. Perplexities will increase; but let us, as believers in God, encourage one another. Let us not lower the standard, but keep it lifted high, looking to him who is the author and finisher of our faith. When in the night-season I am unable to sleep, I lift my heart in prayer to God, and he strengthens me, and gives me the assurance that he is with his ministering servants in the home field and in distant lands. I am encouraged and blessed as I realize that the God of Israel is still guiding his people, and that he will continue to be with them, even to the end.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 17}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 18]          I am instructed to say to our ministering brethren, Let the messages that come from your lips be charged with the power of the Spirit of God. If ever there was a time when we needed the special guidance of the Holy Spirit, it is now. We need a thorough consecration. It is fully time that we gave to the world a demonstration of the power of God in our own lives and in our ministry.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 18}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 19]          The Lord desires to see the work of proclaiming the third angel's message carried forward with increasing efficiency. As he has worked in all ages to give victories to his people, so in this age he longs to carry to a triumphant fulfilment his purposes for his church. He bids his believing saints to advance unitedly, going from strength to greater strength, from faith to increased assurance and confidence in the truth and righteousness of his cause.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 19}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 20]          We are to stand firm as a rock to the principles of the Word of God, remembering that God is with us to give us strength to meet each new experience. Let us ever maintain in our lives the principles of righteousness, that we may go forward from strength to strength in the name of the Lord. We are to hold as very sacred the faith that has been substantiated by the instruction and approval of the Spirit of God from our earliest experience until the present time. We are to cherish as very precious the work that the Lord has been carrying forward through his commandment-keeping people, and which, through the power of his grace, will grow stronger and more efficient as time advances. The enemy is seeking to becloud the discernment of God's people, and to weaken their efficiency, but if they will labor as the Spirit of God shall direct, he will open doors of opportunity before them for the work of building up the old waste places. Their experience will be one of constant growth, until the Lord shall descend from heaven with power and great glory to set his seal of final triumph upon his faithful ones.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 20}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 21]          The work that lies before us is one that will put to the stretch every power of the human being. It will call for the exercise of strong faith and constant vigilance. At times the difficulties that we shall meet will be most disheartening. The very greatness of the task will appall us. And yet, with God's help, his servants will finally triumph. "Wherefore," my brethren, "I desire that ye faint not" because of the trying experiences that are before you. Jesus will be with you; he will go before you by his Holy Spirit, preparing the way; and he will be your helper in every emergency.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 21}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 22]          "For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named, that he would grant you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God."  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 22}
[RH, June 12, 1913 par. 23]          "Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the church by Jesus Christ throughout all ages, world without end. Amen."                                                            Ellen G. White.  {RH, June 12, 1913 par. 23}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 1]       June 19, 1913 Communication from Mrs. E. G. White         A. G. Daniells: I have a communication from Sister White, which I will ask permission to read at this time (reading):--  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 2]                                             Sanitarium, Cal., Feb. 20, 1913. To the workers in the message.        Last night I seemed to be in earnest conversation with some of our brethren who seemed to be unable to take a broad view of the work that God desired them to do. Some in their efforts were going beyond that which was wise and prudent, while others were falling short of that which was required of them. I was trying to make these brethren understand the necessity of carrying the work forward intelligently, so that one worker would not tear down the work that another was endeavoring to build up.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 3]          This morning after dressing, I began to look over a collection of manuscripts that lay on my office table. The first on which my eye fell was one in which were laid down principles that lie at the foundation of all successful efforts for souls,--principles that every worker needs prayerfully and carefully to study. Again and again I have been impressed to write that which, if studied under the direction of the Holy Spirit, would enable our brethren to take right views of their privileges and responsibilities. But unless these principles are so studied, they cannot be worked out in the experience. Unless there is a united drawing with God, unless those in positions of leadership lift up their hearts to heaven, confessing their defects of character, and pleading for help to reach a higher standard, they will not discern their own spiritual needs, nor strive successfully for higher attainments.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 4]          Because a worker does not see the importance of a fellow worker's efforts, he should not pull back and make the work go hard. Every laborer should now be working with zeal and energy, pressing onward and upward. There should be no such thing as backsliding from the light that has guided us for so many years. God is calling upon his people to reach a higher standard of spirituality, to work unitedly. Much of the work being accomplished in the cause of present truth would require not more than half the labor that it now demands if the workers would come unitedly to the help of the Lord, lending their courage and zeal, their faith and influence, to the building up of whatever enterprise is called for.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 5]          A sad mistake is made when workers take up some work that God has not set them, and carry it forward as if that were the plan of the Lord. The result is disappointment; and when the realization comes that they have been in error, it is often the case that the workers fall into discouragement, and go off on a line that leads directly away from the reformations that God desires to see wrought.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 6]          There is a great work to be done, and we do not half realize its sacredness, nor appreciate its uplifting influence on the lives that are yielded to its fashioning. We are to learn to take God at his word, for thus only can we carry out his purposes. There should be no holding back on the part of any. With all the light that has been given us, we cannot truthfully say, "We did not understand his will." Let there be a drawing together, every one lifting in spiritual lines. Let us manifest a godlike earnestness of purpose instead of taking an attitude of careless indifference. The indifference manifested by some discourages those who are trying to do faithful work.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 7]          Not all are pursuing a course of indifference. There are some who are reviewing their past mistakes, and are learning from these mistakes the lessons that God would teach them. They are making close examination of self. These workers are studying their own lives in the light of Christ's perfect example, and are becoming changed into the same image.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 8]          Our ministers have some experiences to gain that have not yet been gained, standards to reach higher than those yet attained. They have lessons to learn of personal ministry for souls. There is a special work to be done for the newly converted. Do not think when these have embraced the doctrines of the message that you can leave them there. Many have thus been left in spiritual darkness; they know not how to go forward. Go to these souls; pray with them; lift them up. Do not rest until you see that they are striving to reach the standard that God's Word sets for his children.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 9]          We talk much about the truth; but unless we live the truth, unless we ourselves are reaching its standard, and helping others to reach it, our work will not have the approval of Heaven.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, June 19, 1913 par. 10]          We do not realize how untiring are Satan's efforts to sap our spirituality. He is working mightily that the people of God may be only half converted. Then self will swell to large proportions, and there will be no revelation to the world of the transforming power of God. If this power does not rest upon God's people and move them to sanctified action, they cannot do the work in the earth that has been shown us must be done. Without this power, they will not realize their responsibility as his representatives in a world of unbelief.                                                             Ellen G. White.  {RH, June 19, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 1]       July 3, 1913 The Rending of the Kingdom    Mrs. E. G. White         "Solomon slept with his fathers, and was buried in the city of David his father: and Rehoboam his son reigned in his stead." 1 Kings 11:43.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 2]          Soon after his accession to the throne, Rehoboam went to Shechem, where he expected to receive formal recognition of authority from all the tribes. "To Shechem were all Israel come to make him king."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 3]          Among those present was Jeroboam, the son of Nebat,--the same Jeroboam who during Solomon's reign had been known as "a mighty man of valor," and to whom the prophet Ahijah the Shilonite had delivered the startling message, "Behold, I will rend the kingdom out of the hand of Solomon, and will give ten tribes to thee."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 4]          The prophet had spoken plainly regarding the necessity for a division of the kingdom. God had declared that this division must take place, because "they have forsaken me, and have worshiped Ashtoreth the goddess of the Zidonians, Chemosh the god of the Moabites, and Milcom the god of the children of Ammon, and have not walked in my ways, to do that which is right in mine eyes, and to keep my statutes and my judgments, as did David his father." The kingdom was not to be divided, however, before the close of Solomon's reign. "I will not take the whole kingdom out of his hand," the Lord declared through his prophet; "but I will make him a prince all the days of his life for David my servant's sake, whom I chose, because he kept my commandments and my statutes: but I will take the kingdom out of his son's hand, and will give it unto thee, even ten tribes."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 5]          To Solomon himself, as well as to Jeroboam, the Lord had revealed the sure result of apostasy. "Forasmuch as . . . thou hast not kept my covenant and my statutes, . . ." was the message of the prophet, "I will surely rend the kingdom from thee, and will give it to thy servant. Notwithstanding in thy days I will not do it for David thy father's sake: but I will rend it out of the hand of thy son."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 6]          It was this prophecy of impending ruin that had awakened the apostate king as from a dream, and had led him to repent, and to seek to stay, so far as possible, the terrible tide of evil that during the later years of his reign had been rising high and still higher. But at the time of his repentance, only a few years of life remained to him, and he could not hope to avert the consequences of long years of wrong-doing. His course of evil had set in operation influences that afterward he could never fully control.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 7]          Especially was this the case in the training of the children born to him through marriage with idolatrous women. Rehoboam, the son whom Solomon chose to be his successor, had received from his mother, an Ammonitess, a stamp of character that led him to look upon sin as desirable. At times he endeavored to serve God, and was granted a measure of prosperity; but he was not steadfast, and at last he yielded to the influences for evil that had surrounded him from infancy.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 8]          At the meeting in Shechem, at the very beginning of his reign, Rehoboam might have taken a course that would have inspired confidence in his ability to stand at the head of the nation. If he had shown a willingness to keep ever before him the welfare of his subjects, the people would have accepted him as a wise ruler. But in this hour of opportunity, failing to reason from cause to effect, he forever weakened his influence over a large portion of the people.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 9]          The tribes had long suffered grievous wrongs under the oppressive measures of their former ruler. The extravagance of Solomon's reign during his apostasy had led him to tax the people heavily, and to require of them much menial service. They now felt that they could no longer bear so many burdens, and before going forward with the coronation of a new ruler, the leading men from among the tribes determined to ascertain whether or not it was the purpose of Solomon's son to lessen these burdens. "So Jeroboam and all Israel came and spake to Rehoboam, saying, Thy father made our yoke grievous; now therefore ease thou somewhat the grievous servitude of thy father, and his heavy yoke that he put upon us, and we will serve thee."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 10]          Desiring to take counsel with his advisers before outlining his policy, Rehoboam said to the men of Israel, "Come again unto me after three days. And the people departed.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 11]          "And King Rehoboam took counsel with the old men that had stood before Solomon his father while he yet lived, saying, What counsel give ye me to return answer to this people? And they spake unto him, saying, If thou be kind to this people, and please them, and speak good words to them, they will be thy servants forever."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 12]          Rehoboam then "consulted with the young men that were grown up with him, and which stood before him: and he said unto them, What counsel give ye that we may answer this people, who have spoken unto me, saying, Make the yoke which thy father did put upon us lighter?  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 13]          "And the young men that were grown up with him spake unto him, saying, Thus shalt thou speak unto this people that spake unto thee, saying, Thy father made our yoke heavy, but make thou it lighter unto us; thus shalt thou say unto them. My little finger shall be thicker than my father's loins. And now whereas my father did lade you with a heavy yoke, I will add to your yoke: my father hath chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 14]          "So Jeroboam and all the people came to Rehoboam the third day. . . . And the king answered the people roughly, and forsook the old men's counsel that they gave him; and spake to them after the counsel of the young men, saying, My father made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke: my father also chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scorpions."  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 15]          "The king harkened not unto the people; for the cause was from the Lord, that he might perform his saying, which the Lord spake by Ahijah the Shilonite unto Jeroboam the son of Nebat.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 16]          "So when all Israel saw that the king harkened not unto them, the people answered the king, saying, What portion have we in David? neither have we inheritance in the son of Jesse: to your tents, O Israel: now see to thine own house, David. So Israel departed unto their tents.  {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, July 3, 1913 par. 17]          "But as for the children of Israel which dwelt in the cities of Judah, Rehoboam reigned over them."                               (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, July 3, 1913 par. 17}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 1]       July 10, 1913 The Rending of the Kingdom    Mrs. E. G. White    (Concluded)         Rehoboam made a mistake at Shechem that was irreparable. Unwise and unfeeling in the exercise of power, he and his chosen counselors revealed the pride of position and authority. Had they understood God's purpose concerning Israel, they would have listened to the request of the people for decided reforms in the administration of government. But instead of following a plan in harmony with God's purpose, they announced their intention of perpetuating and adding to the evils introduced in Solomon's reign.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 2]          The Lord did not allow Rehoboam to carry out the policy he proposed to follow. Among the tribes were many thousands who had become thoroughly aroused over the oppressive measures of Solomon's reign, and these now felt that they could not do otherwise than rebel against the house of David. In doing this, they acted in harmony with the prediction of the prophet concerning the rending of the kingdom. Thenceforth the twelve tribes of Israel were divided, the tribes of Judah and Benjamin forming the lower kingdom of Judah, under the rulership of Rehoboam, and the ten northern tribes forming the kingdom of Israel, with Jeroboam as their ruler.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 3]          When Rehoboam saw the tribes withdrawing their allegiance from him, he was aroused to action. Through one of the influential men of his kingdom, "Adoram, who was over the tribute," he made an effort to conciliate them. But the ambassador of peace received treatment which bore witness to the feeling against Rehoboam. "All Israel stoned him with stones, that he died." Startled by this evidence of the strength of the revolt, "King Rehoboam made speed to get him up to his chariot, to flee to Jerusalem."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 4]          At Jerusalem, "he assembled all the house of Judah, with the tribe of Benjamin, an hundred and fourscore thousand chosen men, which were warriors, to fight against the house of Israel, to bring the kingdom again to Rehoboam the son of Solomon. But the word of the Lord came unto Shemaiah the man of God, saying, Speak unto Rehoboam, the son of Solomon, king of Judah, and unto all the house of Judah and Benjamin, and to the remnant of the people, saying, Thus saith the Lord, Ye shall not go up, nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel: return every man to his house: for this thing is from me. They harkened therefore to the word of the Lord, and returned to depart, according to the word of the Lord."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 5]          For three years after his return to Jerusalem, Rehoboam tried to profit by his sad experience at the beginning of his reign; and in this effort he was prospered. He "built cities for defense in Judah," and "fortified the strongholds, and put captains in them, and store of victual, and of oil and wine." He was careful to make these fortified cities "exceeding strong." But it is not in these measures that the secret of Judah's prosperity lay during these first years of Rehoboam's reign. It was their recognition of the God of heaven as the supreme ruler that placed them on vantage-ground. To their number were added many God-fearing men from the northern tribes. "Out of all the tribes of Israel," the record reads, "such as set their hearts to seek the Lord God of Israel came to Jerusalem, to sacrifice unto the Lord God of their fathers. So they strengthened the kingdom of Judah, and made Rehoboam the son of Solomon strong, three years: for three years they walked in the way of David and Solomon."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 6]          Well would it have been for Rehoboam had he and his associates and all Judah remained faithful to the true God. But the pen of inspiration has traced the sad record of Solomon's successor as one who also led his people into the way of apostasy. Naturally idolatrous, headstrong, confident, self-willed, nevertheless had he placed his trust wholly in God, Rehoboam would have developed strength of character, faith in God, and submission to the divine requirements. But as time passed, the king began to put his trust in the power of position and in the strongholds that he had fortified. Little by little he gave way to inherited weaknesses, until he threw his influence wholly on the side of idolatry. "It came to pass, when Rehoboam had established the kingdom, and had strengthened himself, he forsook the law of the Lord, and all Israel with him."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 7]          Sad and full of significance are the words, "And all Israel with him." The people whom God had chosen to stand as a light to the surrounding nations, turned from their source of strength, and sought to become like the nations about them. As it was with Solomon, so it was with Rehoboam. The influence of their wrong example led many astray. And as it was with them, so to a greater or less degree is it with every one who gives himself up to work evil. The influence of wrong-doing is not confined to the doer. "None of us liveth to himself." None perish alone in their iniquity. Every life is either a light to brighten and cheer the path of others, or as a desolating tempest to destroy. We lead others either upward to happiness and immortal life or downward to sorrow and eternal ruin. And if by our acts we strengthen or force into activity the evil powers of those around us, we share their sin.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 8]          God did not allow this terrible apostasy to remain unpunished. "In the fifth year of King Rehoboam, Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem, because they had transgressed against the Lord, with twelve hundred chariots, and threescore thousand horsemen: and the people were without number that came with him out of Egypt. . . . And he took the fenced cities which pertained to Judah, and came to Jerusalem. Then came Shemaiah the prophet to Rehoboam, and to the princes of Judah, that were gathered together to Jerusalem because of Shishak, and said unto them, Thus saith the Lord, Ye have forsaken me, and therefore have I also left you in the hand of Shishak."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 9]          The people had not yet gone to such lengths in apostasy that they despised the judgments of God. In the losses sustained by the invasion of Shishak they recognized the hand of God, and for a time they humbled themselves. "The Lord is righteous," they declared.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 10]          "And when the Lord saw that they humbled themselves, the word of the Lord came to Shemaiah, saying, They have humbled themselves; therefore I will not destroy them, but I will grant them some deliverance; and my wrath shall not be poured out upon Jerusalem by the hand of Shishak. Nevertheless they shall be his servants; that they may know my service, and the service of the kingdoms of the countries.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 11]          "So Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem, and took away the treasures of the house of the Lord, and the treasures of the king's house; he took all: he carried away also the shields of gold which Solomon had made. Instead of which King Rehoboam made shields of brass, and committed them to the hands of the chief of the guard, that kept the entrance of the king's house. And when the king entered into the house of the Lord, the guard came and fetched them, and brought them again into the guard chamber. And when he humbled himself, the wrath of the Lord turned from him, that he would not destroy him altogether: and also in Judah things went well."  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 12]          But as the hand of affliction was removed, and the nation prospered once more, many forgot their fears, and turned again to idolatry. Among these was King Rehoboam himself. Humbled as he had been by the calamity that befell him from Egypt, he failed to make this experience a decisive turning-point in his life. Forgetting the lesson that God had endeavored to teach him, he relapsed into the sins that had brought the judgments of God on the nation.  {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, July 10, 1913 par. 13]          The glory of the kingdom that had been ruled over by David and Solomon had departed, and there remained only a semblance of the former greatness. After a few inglorious years, during which the king "did evil, because he prepared not his heart to seek the Lord," "Rehoboam slept with his fathers, and was buried in the city of David: and Abijah his son reigned in his stead."                                                    -    {RH, July 10, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 1]       July 17, 1913 Defying God    Mrs. E. G. White         Placed on the throne by the ten tribes who had rebelled against the house of David, Jeroboam was in a position to do much toward bringing about a spiritual reformation in his kingdom. Had he used his influence in strengthening the confidence of the people in the God of heaven as their Supreme Ruler, he might have encouraged multitudes to seek after righteousness. Under the rulership of Solomon, he had revealed discretion, aptitude, and sound judgment; and the knowledge of spiritual things that he had gained during years of faithful service he could have used to bring untold blessings to those who had chosen him as their leader. But instead of advancing in the way of righteousness, he failed to make God his trust. Of him it is written: --  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 2]          "Jeroboam said in his heart, Now shall the kingdom return to the house of David: if this people go up to do sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem, then shall the heart of this people turn again unto their lord, even unto Rehoboam king of Judah, and they shall kill me, and go again to Rehoboam king of Judah.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 3]          "Whereupon the king took counsel, and made two calves of gold, and said unto them, It is too much for you to go up to Jerusalem: behold thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt. And he set the one in Bethel, and the other put he in Dan."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 4]          "And he made an house of high places, and made priests of the lowest of the people, which were not of the sons of Levi." The Levites generally refused to serve; and the king was compelled to elevate to the priesthood of his false religion men from "the lowest of the people." Many who remained true to God, fled to Jerusalem, where they might worship in harmony with the divine requirements.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 5]          "Jeroboam ordained a feast in the eighth month, on the fifteenth day of the month, like unto the feast that is in Judah, and he offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, sacrificing unto the calves that he had made: and he placed in Bethel the priests of the high places which he had made."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 6]          The king's bold defiance of God and his worship was not allowed to pass unrebuked. Even while Jeroboam was officiating at the dedication of the altar, and burning incense, there appeared before him a "man of God" from the kingdom of Judah, sent to denounce him for presuming to introduce new forms of worship. The prophet "cried against the altar, . . . and said, O altar, altar, thus saith the Lord; Behold, a child shall be born unto the house of David, Josiah by name; and upon thee shall he offer the priests of the high places that burn incense upon thee, and men's bones shall be burnt upon thee.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 7]          "And he gave a sign the same day, saying, This is the sign which the Lord hath spoken; Behold, the altar shall be rent, and the ashes that are upon it shall be poured out." And immediately the altar "was rent, and the ashes poured out from the altar, according to the sign which the man of God had given by the word of the Lord."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 8]          On seeing this, Jeroboam was filled with a spirit of defiance against God, and he attempted to restrain the one who had delivered the message. In wrath "he put forth his hand from the altar," and cried out, "Lay hold on him. And his hand, which he put forth against him, dried up, so that he could not pull it in again to him."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 9]          Terror-stricken, the king appealed to the prophet to intercede with God in his behalf. "Entreat now the face of the Lord thy God," he pleaded, "and pray for me, that my hand may be restored me again. And the man of God besought the Lord, and the king's hand was restored him again, and became as it was before."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 10]          Vain had been Jeroboam's effort to invest with solemnity the dedication of a strange altar, respect for which would have led to disrespect for the worship of Jehovah in the temple at Jerusalem. By the message of the prophet, the king of Israel should have been led to repentance. His wicked purpose to lead the hearts of the people away from the true worship of God, should have been renounced. But angered by the interruption, he hardened his heart, and determined to follow the way of his own choosing. It was this that led him to repudiate the message and to attempt to arrest the messenger.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 11]          At the time of the feast at Bethel, the hearts of the Israelites were not fully hardened. Many were susceptible to the influence of the Holy Spirit. The Lord designed that those who were taking rapid steps in apostasy should be checked in their course before it would be too late. In mercy he sent his messenger to reveal to king and people what the outworking of this apostasy would be. The rending of the altar was a symbol of God's displeasure over the abomination that was being wrought in Israel.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 12]          The Lord seeks to save, not to destroy. He delights not in the death of sinners. "As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked." By warnings and entreaties he calls the wayward to cease from their evil-doing, and to turn to him, and live. He gives his chosen messengers a holy boldness, that those who hear may fear and be brought to repentance. How firmly this man of God rebuked the king! And this firmness was essential; for in no other way could the existing evils have been rebuked. The Lord gave his servant boldness, that an abiding impression might made on those who heard. The messengers of the Lord are never to fear the face of man, but are to stand unflinchingly for the truth. So long as they put their trust in God, they need not fear; for he who gives them their commission gives them also the assurance of his protecting care.  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 13]          Having delivered his message, the prophet was about to return, when Jeroboam said to him, "Come home with me, and refresh thyself, and I will give thee a reward."  {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, July 17, 1913 par. 14]          "If thou wilt give me half thine house," the prophet replied, "I will not go in with thee, neither will I eat bread nor drink water in this place: for so was it charged me by the word of the Lord, saying, Eat no bread, nor drink water, nor turn again by the same way that thou camest."                                                    -    {RH, July 17, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 1]       July 24, 1913 Defying God    (Concluded)    Mrs. E. G. White         Well would it have been for the prophet had he adhered to his purpose to return to Judah without delay. While traveling homeward by another route, he was overtaken by an aged man who claimed to be a prophet, and who made false representations to the man of God, declaring, "I am a prophet also as thou art; and an angel spake unto me by the word of the Lord, saying, Bring him back with thee into thine house, that he may eat bread and drink water." Again and again the lie was repeated, and the invitation urged, until the man of God allowed himself to be persuaded to return.  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 2]          Because the prophet allowed himself to take a course contrary to the path of duty, God permitted him to be destroyed. While he and the one who had invited him to return to Bethel were sitting together at the table, the inspiration of the Almighty came upon the false prophet, "and he cried unto the man of God that came from Judah, saying, Thus saith the Lord, Forasmuch as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, and hast not kept the commandment which the Lord thy God commanded thee, . . . thy carcass shall not come unto the sepulcher of thy fathers."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 3]          This terrible sentence was swiftly followed by its execution. "It came to pass, after he had eaten bread, and after he had drunk, that he saddled for him the ass. . . . And when he was gone, a lion met him by the way, and slew him: and his carcass was cast in the way, and the ass stood by it, the lion also stood by the carcass. And, behold, men passed by, and saw the carcass cast in the way, . . . and they came and told it in the city where the old prophet dwelt. And . . . he said, It is the man of God, who was disobedient unto the word of the Lord."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 4]          The penalty that overtook the messenger of God was a still further evidence of the truth of the prophecy uttered over the altar. If, after disobeying the word of the Lord, the prophet had gone on in safety, the king would have used this fact to vindicate his own disobedience. In the rent altar, in his palsied arm, and in the terrible fate of the prophet, Jeroboam should have discerned the swift displeasure of an offended God, and should have taken warning not to persist in wrong-doing.  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 5]          But none of thee judgments brought him to repentance. "Jeroboam returned not from his evil way, but made again of the lowest of the people priests of the high places: whosoever would, he consecrated him, and he became one of the priests of the high places." Thus he not only sinned greatly himself, but he "made Israel to sin." "This thing became sin unto the house of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to destroy it from off the face of the earth."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 6]          Toward the close of a troubled reign of twenty-two years, Jeroboam met with a disastrous defeat in a war with Abijah, the successor of Rehoboam. "Neither did Jeroboam recover strength again in the days of Abijah: and the Lord struck him, and he died."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 7]          The apostasy that became so prevalent in Israel during Jeroboam's reign, resulted finally in the utter ruin of the kingdom. Before the death of Jeroboam, the result of this apostasy was foretold by Ahijah, the aged prophet at Shiloh, who many years before had predicted the elevation of Jeroboam to the throne. The prophet now declared: "The Lord shall smite Israel, as a reed is shaken in the water, and he shall root up Israel out of this good land, which he gave to their fathers, and shall scatter beyond the river, because they have made their groves, provoking the Lord to anger. And he shall give Israel up because of the sins of Jeroboam, who did sin, and who made Israel to sin."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 8]          Yet the Lord did not give Israel up without first doing everything that could possibly be done to lead them back to their allegiance to him. Lovingly, patiently, through long, dark years when ruler after ruler stood up in bold defiance of Heaven and led Israel deeper and still deeper into idolatry, God sent message after message to his backslidden people. Through his prophets he gave them every opportunity to stay the tide of apostasy, and to return to him. It was during these years that Elijah and Elisha lived and labored, and that the tender appeals of Hosea and Amos and Obadiah were made. Even in the darkest hours, there were some who remained true to the God of heaven, and in the midst of idolatry lived blameless lives.  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, July 24, 1913 par. 9]          Thus it has been in every age and in every land. The world has never been left without witnesses to the mighty power of God to save from sin. And in the closing scenes of this earth's history, when iniquity will have reached a height never before attained, it will still be possible to say of the remnant people who have remained true to God, "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."  {RH, July 24, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 1]       July 31, 1913 A Great Deliverance    Mrs. E. G. White         From the time of Jeroboam's death to Elijah's appearance before Ahab, the people of Israel suffered a steady spiritual decline, until they became as idolatrous as many of the surrounding heathen. Ruled by men who did not fear Jehovah and who encouraged strange forms of worship, the larger number of the people rapidly lost sight of the God of Israel, and adopted many of the practises of idol-worship.  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 2]          Nadab, the son of Jeroboam, occupied the throne of Israel for only a few months. During his reign "he did evil in the sight of the Lord, and walked in the way of his father, and in his sin wherewith he made Israel to sin." His career of evil was suddenly stopped by a conspiracy headed by Baasha, one of his generals, to gain control of the government. Nadab was killed, with all the house of Jeroboam, "according unto the saying of the Lord, which he spake by his servant Ahijah the Shilonite: because of the sins of Jeroboam which he sinned, and which he made Israel sin, by his provocation wherewith he provoked the Lord God of Israel to anger."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 3]          Thus perished the house of Jeroboam. The idolatrous forms of worship introduced had brought upon the guilty offenders swift retribution; and yet the rulers who followed -- Baasha, Elah, Zimri, and Omri -- during a period of nearly forty years, refused to repent, but "did evil in the sight of the Lord, and walked in the way of Jeroboam, and in his sin wherewith he made Israel to sin."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 4]          During the greater part of this long time of apostasy in Israel, Asa was ruling in the kingdom of Judah. For many years "Asa did that which was good and right in the eyes of the Lord his God: for he took away the altars of the strange gods, and the high places, and brake down the images, and cut down the groves: and commanded Judah to seek the Lord God of their fathers, and to do the law and the commandment. Also he took away out of all the cities of Judah the high places and the images: and the kingdom was quiet before him."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 5]          The faith of Asa was put to a severe test when "Zerah the Ethiopian with an host of a thousand thousand, and three hundred chariots," invaded his kingdom. In this crisis Asa did not put his trust in the "fenced cities in Judah" that he had built, with "walls, and towers, gates, and bars," nor in the strength of his carefully trained army, "that bare targets and spears, out of Judah three hundred thousand; and out of Benjamin, that bare shields and drew bows, two hundred and fourscore thousand," all of whom were "mighty men of valor." The king realized that his strength was in God. When he went out to meet the Ethiopian, and set his forces in battle array, he "cried unto the Lord his God, and said, Lord, it is nothing with thee to help, whether with many, or with them that have no power: help us, O Lord our God; for we rest on thee, and in thy name we go against this multitude. O Lord, thou art our God; let not man prevail against thee."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 6]          This prayer of faith was signally answered. "The Lord smote the Ethiopians before Asa, and before Judah; and the Ethiopians fled. And Asa and the people that were with him pursued them unto Gerar: and the Ethiopians were overthrown, that they could not recover themselves; for they were destroyed before the Lord, and before his host."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 7]          As the victorious armies of Judah and Benjamin were returning to Jerusalem, "the Spirit of God came upon Azariah the son of Oded: and he went out to meet Asa, and said unto him, Hear ye me, Asa, and all Judah and Benjamin; The Lord is with you, while ye be with him; and if ye seek him, he will be found of you; but if ye forsake him, he will forsake you." "Be ye strong therefore, and let not your hands be weak: for your work shall be rewarded."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 8]          As he heard these words, Asa took courage, and soon he led out in a second reformation in Judah. He "put away the abominable idols out of all the land of Judah and Benjamin, and out of the cities which he had taken from Mt. Ephraim, and renewed the altar of the Lord, that was before the porch of the Lord."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 9]          "And he gathered all Judah and Benjamin, and strangers with them out of Ephraim and Manasseh, and out of Simeon: for they fell to him out of Israel in abundance, when they saw that the Lord his God was with him. So they gathered themselves together at Jerusalem in the third month, in the fifteenth year of the reign of Asa. And they offered unto the Lord the same time, of the spoil which they had brought, seven hundred oxen and seven thousand sheep. And they entered into a covenant to seek the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart and with all their soul; that whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death, whether small or great, whether man or woman. And they sware unto the Lord with a loud voice, and with shouting, and with trumpets, and with cornets. And all Judah rejoiced at the oath; for they had sworn with all their heart, and sought him with their whole desire; and he was found of them: and the Lord gave them rest round about."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 10]          Asa's long record of faithful service was marred by some mistakes made at times when he failed to put his trust fully in God. When, at one time, the king of Israel entered the kingdom of Judah, and seized Ramah, a fortified city only five miles from Jerusalem, Asa sought deliverance by forming an alliance with Benhadad, king of Syria. This failure to trust God alone in time of need was sternly rebuked by Hanani, the prophet, who appeared before Asa with the message:--  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 11]          "Because thou hast relied on the king of Syria, and not relied on the Lord thy God, therefore is the host of the king of Syria escaped out of thine hand. Were not the Ethiopians and the Lubims a huge host, with very many chariots and horsemen? yet, because thou didst rely on the Lord, he delivered them into thine hand. For the eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward him. Herein thou hast done foolishly: therefore from henceforth thou shalt have wars."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 12]          Instead of humbling himself before God because of this mistake, "Asa was wroth with the seer, and put him in a prison-house; for he was in a rage with him because of this thing. And Asa oppressed some of the people the same time."  {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, July 31, 1913 par. 13]          "In the thirty and ninth year of his reign," Asa was "diseased in his feet, until his disease was exceeding great: yet in his disease he sought not to the Lord, but to the physicians." The king died in the forty-first year of his reign, and was succeeded by Jehoshaphat his son.                                                    -    {RH, July 31, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 1]       August 7, 1913 National Apostasy    Mrs. E. G. White         Two years before the death of Asa, Ahab began to rule in the kingdom of Israel. From the beginning, his reign was marked by terrible apostasy. His father, Omri, the founder of Samaria, "wrought evil in the eyes of the Lord, and did worse than all that were before him," but the sins of Ahab were even greater. He "did more to provoke the Lord God of Israel to anger than all the kings of Israel that were before him," acting "as if it had been a light thing for him to walk in the sins of Jeroboam the son of Nebat." Not content with encouraging strange forms of religious service, he boldly led the people into the grossest heathenism by setting aside the worship of Jehovah for Baal-worship.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 2]          Taking to wife "Jezebel the daughter of Ethbaal king of the Zidonians" and high priest of Baal, Ahab "served Baal, and worshiped him. And he reared up an altar for Baal in the house of Baal, which he had built in Samaria."  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 3]          Not only did Ahab introduce Baal-worship at the capital city, but under the leadership of Jezebel he erected heathen altars in many high places, where in the shelter of surrounding groves the priests and others connected with this seductive form of idolatry exerted their baleful influence, until well-nigh all Israel were following after Baal. "There was none like unto Ahab," the record reads, who "did sell himself to work wickedness in the sight of the Lord, whom Jezebel his wife stirred up. And he did very abominably in following idols, according to all things as did the Amorites, whom the Lord cast out before the children of Israel."  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 4]          Ahab was weak in moral power. His union by marriage with an idolatrous woman of decided character and positive temperament, resulted disastrously both to himself and to the nation. Unprincipled, and with no high standard of right-doing, his character was easily molded by the determined spirit of Jezebel. Because of his selfish nature, he was incapable of appreciating the mercies of God to Israel, and his own obligations as the guardian and leader of a chosen people.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 5]          Under the blighting influence of Ahab's rule, Israel wandered far from the living God, and corrupted their ways before him. For many years they had been losing their sense of reverence and godly fear; and now it seemed as if there were none who dared expose their lives by openly standing forth in opposition to the prevailing blasphemy of everything sacred. The dark shadow of apostasy covered the whole land, and images of Baal and Ashtoreth were everywhere to be seen. Idolatrous temples and consecrated groves, wherein the works of men's hands were placed to be worshiped, were multiplied. The air was polluted with the smoke of the sacrifices offered to false gods. Hill and vale resounded with the drunken cries of a heathen priesthood who sacrificed to the sun, and moon, and stars. Guided and urged on by king and priests, the people drank iniquity like water, and sported in shameful riot.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 6]          Through the influence of Jezebel and her impious priests, the people were taught that the idol gods that had been set up were deities, ruling the elements of earth, fire and water, by their mystic power. All the bounties of heaven,--the running brooks, the streams of living water, the gentle dew, the showers of rain which refreshed the earth and caused the fields to bring forth abundantly,--all these were ascribed to the favor of Baal and Ashtoreth. The people forgot that the hills and valleys, the streams and fountains, were in the hand of the living God; that he controlled the sun, the clouds of heaven, and all the elements of nature. They forgot that in the wilderness, in the day of Israel's need, he had listened to the prayers of Moses, and that in obedience to his word living waters gushed from the smitten rock. The benefits which God gave to his people called forth from them no gratitude to the Giver.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 7]          Through faithful messengers the Lord sent the apostate king and people repeated warnings; but in vain were these words of reproof uttered. In vain did the inspired messengers assert Jehovah's right to be the only God in Israel. In vain did they exalt the laws he had entrusted to them. Captivated by the gorgeous display and the fascinating rites of idol-worship, the people followed the example of the king and his court, and gave themselves up to the intoxicating, degrading pleasures of a sensual worship. In their blind folly they chose to reject God and his worship. The light so graciously given them, despised and rejected, had indeed become darkness. The fine gold had become dim.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 8]          Alas! how had the glory of Israel departed! Never before had the chosen people of God fallen so low in apostasy. Of the prophets of Baal there were "four hundred and fifty," besides four hundred "prophets of the groves," all of whom were supported by Jezebel. Nothing short of the miracle-working power of God could preserve the nation from utter destruction. Israel had voluntarily separated herself from Jehovah, yet the Lord in compassion still yearned after those who have been led into sin, and he was about to send to them one of the mightiest of his prophets, through whom many were to be led back to their allegiance to the God of their fathers.                                                    -    {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 1]       August 7, 1913 Home Missionary Work         God expects personal service from every one to whom he has entrusted a knowledge of the truth for this time. Not all can go as missionaries to foreign lands, but all can be home missionaries in their families and neighborhoods.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 2]          There are many ways in which church-members may give the message to those around them. One of the most successful is by living helpful, unselfish, Christian lives. Those who are fighting the battle at great odds may be refreshed and strengthened by little attentions which cost nothing.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 3]          My brother, my sister, what are you doing for Christ? Are you seeking to be a blessing to others? Are your lips uttering words of kindness, sympathy, and love? Are you putting forth earnest efforts to win others to the Saviour?  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 4]          It is a mystery that there are not hundreds at work where now there is but one. The heavenly universe is astonished at the apathy, the coldness, the listlessness, of those who profess to be sons and daughters of God. For years the work has been kept before us, but many have been asleep.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 5]                                   Our Lesson Book          Christ's work is to be our example. Constantly he went about doing good. In the temple and in the synagogues, in the streets of the cities, in the marketplace and the workshop, by the seaside and among the hills, he preached the gospel and healed the sick. His life was one of unselfish service, and it is to be our lesson book.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 6]          Human beings have no right to think that there is a limit to the efforts that they are to make in the work of soul-saving. Did Christ ever become weary in his work? Did he ever draw back from sacrifice and hardship? Church-members are to put forth the continuous, persevering efforts that he put forth.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 7]          Comparatively little missionary work is done; and what is the result? The truths that Christ gave are not taught. Many of God's people are not growing in grace. Many are in an unpleasant, complaining frame of mind. Those who are not helping others to see the importance of the truth for this time, must feel dissatisfied with themselves. Satan takes advantage of this feature in their experience and leads them to criticize and find fault.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 8]                                 A Place for Every One          The Lord has a place for every one in his great plan. Talents that are not needed are not bestowed. Suppose that the talent is small. God has a place for it, and that one talent, if faithfully used, will do the very work God designs that it should do. The talents of the humble cottager are needed in the house-to-house labor, and can accomplish more in this work than brilliant gifts.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 9]          The Lord is calling upon his people to take up different lines of work. Those in the highways and byways of life are to hear the gospel message. Church-members are to do evangelistic work in the homes of their neighbors who have not yet received full evidence of the truth for this time.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 10]          The presentation of the truth, in love and simplicity from house to house, is in harmony with the instruction that Christ gave his disciples when he sent them out on their first missionary tour. By songs of praise, by humble, heartfelt prayers, many will be reached. The divine Worker will be present to send conviction to hearts.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 11]                              Different Lines of Service          By lending or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible readings, our lay members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message with such power that many would be converted.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 12]          Allow no opportunity to pass unimproved. Visit the sick and suffering, and show a kindly interest in them. If possible do something to make them more comfortable. Through this means you can reach their hearts and speak a word for Christ.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 13]          There is a wide field for service for women as well as for men. The efficient cook, the seamstress, the nurse,--the help of all is needed. Let the members of poor households be taught how to cook, how to make and mend their own clothing, how to nurse the sick, how to care properly for the home. Even the children should be taught to do some little errand of love and mercy for those less fortunate than themselves.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 14]          Other lines of usefulness will open before those who are willing to do the duty nearest them. It is not learned, eloquent speakers that are needed now, but humble, Christlike men and women.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 15]          Work disinterestedly, lovingly, patiently, for all with whom you are brought in contact. Show no impatience. Utter not one unkind word. Let the love of Christ be in your hearts, the law of kindness on your lips.  {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, August 7, 1913 par. 16]          In the work of scattering our publications, we can speak of a Saviour's love from a warm and throbbing heart.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, August 7, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 1]       August 14, 1913 Elijah the Tishbite    A Call to Repentance    Mrs. E. G. White         Ever since the death of Solomon the evil of idolatry had been spreading among the Israelites. The glory of the earlier years of Solomon's reign had made a profound impression on the heathen world, and many had been led to worship Jehovah. But the apostasy that followed the division of the kingdom caused the name of the God of Israel to be dishonored in the eyes of the heathen. In the days of Ahab the tide of corruption threatened to overflow the land like a flood. No barrier, it seemed, could prevail against its ruinous influence, or prevent the torrent of idolatry from sweeping all before it.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 2]          By the adoption of the shameless worship of Baal and Ashtoreth in the time of Ahab, the chosen nation forfeited all claim to the protecting care of Jehovah. In every direction they had reared the altar of profanity, before which prophets and loyal men, servants of the God of heaven, had poured out their blood. The moral atmosphere was clouded with the smoke of national idolatry. So deep, so widespread was the apostasy that only by means of terrible judgments could the purposes of God for Israel be fulfilled.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 3]          It was at this time that Elijah was sent, as God's chosen messenger, to the people of Israel. Elijah was not called from a high station in life or from a city of renown, to take his place in the work of God. He was born among the mountains of Gilead, east of the Jordan, and came from a nation that was overspread with the abominations of the Amorites. But he entered upon his work with the word of faith and power on his lips, and his whole life was devoted to the work of reform. His was the voice of one crying in the wilderness to rebuke sin and press back the tide of evil. And while he came to the people as a reprover of sin, his message offered the balm of Gilead to the sin-sick souls of all who desired to be healed.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 4]          As Elijah saw Israel going deeper and deeper into idolatry, his soul was distressed and his indignation aroused. God had done great things for his people. He had delivered them from the Egyptians, and brought them through the Red Sea and the wilderness into the promised land. As the prophet beheld the wide-spread unbelief that was fast separating the chosen people from the Source of their strength, he was overwhelmed with sorrow. In anguish he besought God to arrest them in their wicked course, to bring upon them, if need be, the judgments of Heaven, that they might be led to see in its true light their departure from Heaven. He longed to see them brought to repentance before they would go to such lengths in evil-doing as to provoke the Lord to destroy them utterly.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 5]          Elijah's prayer was answered. Appeal, remonstrance, and warning had failed to bring Israel to repentance. The time had come when God must speak to them by means of judgments. The worshipers of Baal claimed that the treasures of heaven, the dew and the rain, came not from Jehovah, but from the ruling forces of nature. The priests of Baal taught that it was through the creative energy of the sun that the earth was enriched and made to bring forth abundantly. That Israel might be shown the folly of trusting to the power of Baal for temporal blessings, the curse of God was to rest heavily upon the polluted land. Until Israel should turn to him with repentance, and acknowledge him as the source of all blessing, there would fall upon the land neither dew nor rain.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 6]          To Elijah was entrusted the mission of delivering to Ahab Heaven's message of judgment. He did not seek to be the Lord's messenger; the word of the Lord came to him. And jealous for the honor of God's cause, he did not hesitate to obey the divine summons, though to obey seemed to invite swift destruction at the hand of the wicked king. The prophet set out at once, and traveled night and day until he reached Samaria. On reaching the palace, he solicited no admission, nor waited to be formally announced. Clad in the coarse garments usually worn by the prophets of that time, he passed the guards, apparently unnoticed, and stood for a moment before the astonished king.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 7]          Elijah made no apology for his abrupt appearance. A greater than the ruler of Israel had commissioned him to speak, and lifting his hand toward heaven, he solemnly affirmed by the living God that the judgments of the Most High were about to fall upon Israel. "There shall not be dew nor rain these years," he declared, "but according to my word."  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 8]          It was only by the exercise of strong faith in the unfailing power of God's word that Elijah delivered his message. Without implicit confidence in the One whom he served, he would never have appeared before Ahab. On his way to Samaria, he had passed by ever-flowing streams, hills covered with verdure, and stately forests that seemed beyond the reach of drought. Everything on which the eye rested was clothed with beauty. Elijah might have wondered how the streams that had never ceased their flow could become dry, or how the hills and valleys could be burned with drought. But he gave no place to unbelief. He fully believed that God would humble apostate Israel, and that through judgments they would be brought to repentance. The fiat of Heaven had gone forth; God's word could not fail; and at the peril of his life Elijah fearlessly fulfilled his commission.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 9]          Like a thunderbolt from a clear sky the message of impending judgment, so unexpected, so terrible, fell upon the ears of the wicked king. He was paralyzed by its suddenness. Before he could recover from his astonishment or frame a reply, Elijah disappeared, taking with him the key of heaven.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 10]          Without waiting to see the effect of his message, Elijah went as suddenly as he had come. His it was to utter the word of woe; this accomplished, he immediately withdrew. His word had locked up the treasures of heaven, and his word only could open them again.  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 11]          No sooner had Elijah left the presence of Ahab than the word of the Lord came to him, saying, "Get thee hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook Cherith, that is before Jordan. And it shall be, that thou shalt drink of the brook; and I have commanded the ravens to feed thee."  {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, August 14, 1913 par. 12]          Ahab did not realize that the prophet had left his presence unrebuked until the man of God had gone beyond recall. He made diligent inquiry concerning Elijah, but the prophet was not to be found. When Ahab told Jezebel of the message of Elijah, she was very angry, and lost no time in conferring with the priests of Baal, who united with her in cursing the prophet of Jehovah and defying the wrath of Heaven. The tidings of Elijah's denunciation of the sins of Israel, and his prophecy of swift-coming punishment, spread throughout the land, arousing the fears of some and the scorn and ridicule of many.                              (To be concluded)                                                    -    {RH, August 14, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 1]       August 21, 1913 Elijah the Tishbite    (Concluded)    Divine Retribution    Mrs. E. G. White         The prophet's words went into immediate effect. Those who were at first inclined to scoff at the thought of calamity, soon had occasion for serious reflection; for after a few months the earth, unrefreshed by dew or rain, became dry, and vegetation began to wither. As time passed, streams that had never been known to fail, began to decrease, and the brooks to dry up. Yet the people were urged by their leaders to have confidence in the power of Baal, and to set aside as idle words the prophecy of Elijah.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 2]          The priests insisted that it was through the power of Baal that the showers of rain fell. Fear not the God of Elijah, nor tremble at his word, they urged; it is Baal who brings forth the harvest in its season, and provides for man and beast. The idols of wood and stone, representing him, should still be worshipped.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 3]          God's message to Ahab gave Jezebel and her priests and all the followers of Baal and Ashtoreth opportunity to test the power of their gods, and to prove the word of Elijah false. Against the assurances of hundreds of idolatrous priests, the prophecy of Elijah stood alone. His words had locked heaven. If, notwithstanding his declaration, Baal could still give dew and rain, causing the streams to continue to flow and vegetation to flourish, then let the king of Israel worship him, and the people say that he is God.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 4]          Determined to keep the people in deception, the prophets of Baal continue to offer sacrifices to their gods and to call upon them night and day to refresh the earth. With costly offerings the priests attempt to appease the anger of their gods; with a zeal and a perseverance worthy of a better cause they linger round their pagan altars, and pray earnestly for rain. Night after night, throughout the doomed land, their cries and entreaties arise. But no clouds appear in the heavens by day to hide the burning rays of the sun. No dew nor rain refreshes the thirsty earth. The word of the Lord stands unchanged by anything the priests of Baal can do.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 5]          A year passes, and yet there is no rain. The earth is parched as if with fire. The scorching heat of the sun destroys what little vegetation has survived. Streams dry up, and lowing herds and bleating flocks wander hither and thither in distress. Once flourishing fields have become like burning desert sands,--a desolate waste. The groves dedicated to idol-worship are leafless; the forest trees, gaunt skeletons of nature, afford no shade. The air is dry and suffocating; dust-storms blind the eyes and nearly stop the breath. Once prosperous cities and villages have become places of mourning. Hunger and thirst are telling upon man and beast with fearful mortality. Famine, with all its horrors, comes closer and still closer.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 6]          Yet, notwithstanding these evidences of God's power, Israel repented not, nor learned the lesson that God would have them learn. They did not see that he who created nature controls her laws, and can make of them instruments of blessing or of destruction. Proud-hearted, enamored of their false worship, they were unwilling to humble themselves under the mighty hand of God, and they began to cast about for some other cause to which to attribute their sufferings.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 7]          Jezebel utterly refused to recognize the drought as a judgment from Jehovah. Unyielding in her determination to defy the God of heaven, she and nearly the whole of Israel united in denouncing Elijah as the cause of all their misery. Had he not borne testimony against their forms of worship? If only he could be put out of the way, she  urged, the anger of their gods would be appeased, and their troubles would end.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 8]          Urged on by the queen, Ahab instituted a most diligent search for the hiding-place of the prophet. To all the surrounding nations, far and near, he sent messengers to seek for the man whom he hated, yet feared; and in his anxiety to make the search as thorough as possible, he required of these kingdoms and nations an oath that they knew nothing of the whereabouts of the prophet. But the search was in vain. The prophet was safe from the malice of a king whose course had brought upon the land the denunciation of an offended God.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 9]          Failing in her purpose to destroy Elijah, Jezebel determined to avenge herself by slaying all the prophets of the Lord in Israel. Not one who claimed to be a prophet of the Lord should live. The infuriated woman carried out her purpose in the massacre of many of God's servants. Not all, however, perished. Obadiah, the governor of Ahab's house, yet faithful to God, "took a hundred prophets," and at the risk of his own life, "hid them by fifty in a cave, and fed them with bread and water."  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 10]          The second year of famine passed, and still the pitiless heavens gave no sign of rain. Drought and famine continued their devastation throughout the kingdom. Fathers and mothers, powerless to relieve the sufferings of their children, were forced to see them die. Yet still apostate Israel refused to humble their hearts before God, and continued to murmur against the man by whose word these terrible judgments had been brought upon them. They seemed unable to discern, in their suffering and distress, a call to repentance. They failed to see in their calamity a divine interposition to save them from taking the fatal step beyond the boundary of Heaven's forgiveness.  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 11]          The apostasy of Israel was an evil more dreadful than all the multiplied horrors of famine. God was seeking to free the people from their delusion, and lead them to understand their accountability to the One to whom they owed their life and all things. He was trying to help them to recover their lost faith, and he must needs bring upon them great affliction. "The Lord is gracious, and full of compassion; slow to anger, and of great mercy." "Though he cause grief, yet will he have compassion according to the multitude of his mercies. For he doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men."  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 12]         "Have I any pleasure at all that the wicked should die? saith the Lord God: and not that he should return from his ways, and live?" "Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, O house of Israel? for I have no pleasure in the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord God: wherefore turn yourselves, and live ye." "Turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways; for why will ye die, O house of Israel?"  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 13]          God has sent messengers to Israel appealing to them to return to their allegiance. Had they heeded these appeals, had they turned from Baal to the living God, Elijah's message of judgment would never have been given. But the warnings that might have been a savor of life unto life, proved to them a savor of death unto death. They allowed the words of God's messengers to wound their pride, and their hatred was aroused against these messengers, and particularly against Elijah. In the face of calamity, they stood firm in their idolatry, and looked upon the prophet as the cause of all their troubles. Thus they added to the guilt that had brought the judgments of Heaven upon the land. If Elijah had been in their power, they would gladly have delivered him to Jezebel,--as if by silencing his voice they could stay the fulfillment of his words!  {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, August 21, 1913 par. 14]          For stricken Israel there was but one remedy,--a turning away from the sins that had brought upon them the chastening hand of the Almighty, and a turning to the Lord with full purpose of heart. To them had been given the assurance, "If I shut up heaven that there be no rain, or if I command the locusts to devour the land, or if I send pestilence among my people; if my people, which are called by my name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land." It was to bring to pass this blessed result that God continued to withhold from them the dew and the rain until a decided reformation should take place.                                                    -    {RH, August 21, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 1]       August 28, 1913 The Reward of Hospitality    Be Not Forgetful to Entertain Strangers    Mrs. E. G. White         For a time after appearing before Ahab, Elijah remained hidden in the mountains by the brook Cherith. There he was fed morning and evening by an angel from heaven. Later on when, because of the continued drought, the brook became dry, God sent his servant to find refuge in a heathen land. "Arise," he bade him, "get thee to Zarephath, which belongeth to Zidon, and dwell there: behold, I have commanded a widow woman there to sustain thee."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 2]          This woman was not an Israelite. She had never had the privileges and blessings that the chosen people of God had enjoyed; but she had walked in all the light that was shining on her pathway. And now when there was no safety for Elijah in the land of Israel, God sent him to this woman to find an asylum in her home.  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 3]          "So he arose and went to Zarephath. And when he came to the gate of the city, behold, the widow woman was there, gathering of sticks: and he called to her, and said, Fetch me, I pray thee, a little water in a vessel, that I may drink. And as she was going to fetch it, he called to her, and said, Bring me, I pray thee, a morsel of bread in thine hand."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 4]          In this poverty-stricken home the famine pressed sore; and the pitifully meager fare seemed about to fail. The coming of Elijah on the very day when the widow feared that she must give up the struggle to sustain life, tested to the utmost her faith in the power of the living God to provide for her necessities. But even in her dire extremity, she bore witness of her faith in the presence of the stranger, who was now asking her to share her last morsel with him.  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 5]          In response to Elijah's request for food and drink, she said, "As the Lord thy God liveth, I have not a cake, but an handful of meal in a barrel, and a little oil in a cruse; and, behold, I am gathering two sticks, that I may go in and dress it for me and my son, that we may eat it, and die." "Elijah said unto her, Fear not; go and do as thou hast said: but make me thereof a little cake first, and bring it unto me, and after make for thee and for thy son. For thus saith the Lord God of Israel, The barrel of meal shall not waste, neither shall the cruse of oil fail, until the day that the Lord sendeth rain upon the earth."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 6]          No greater test of faith than this could have been required. The widow had hitherto treated all strangers with kindness and liberality. Now, giving no thought to the suffering that might result to herself and child, but trusting in the God of Israel to supply her needs, she met this supreme test of hospitality by doing "according to the saying of Elijah."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 7]          Wonderful was the hospitality shown to God's prophet by this Phoenician woman, and wonderfully were her faith and generosity rewarded. "She, and he, and her house, did eat many days. And the barrel of meal wasted not, neither did the cruse of oil fail, according to the word of the Lord, which he spake by Elijah.  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 8]          "And it came to pass after these things, that the son of the woman, the mistress of the house, fell sick; and his sickness was so sore that there was no breath left in him. And she said unto Elijah, What have I to do with thee, O thou man of God? art thou come unto me to call my sin to remembrance, and to slay my son? And he said unto her, Give me thy son. And he took him out of her bosom, and carried him up into a loft, where he abode, and laid him upon his own bed. . . . And he stretched himself upon the child three times, and cried unto the Lord. . . . And the Lord heard the voice of Elijah; and the soul of the child came unto him again, and he revived. And Elijah took the child, and brought him down out of the chamber into the house, and delivered him unto his mother: and Elijah said, See thy son liveth. And the woman said to Elijah, Now by this I know that thou art a man of God, and that the word of the Lord in thy mouth is truth."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 9]          The widow of Sarepta shared her morsel with Elijah, and in return her life and that of her son were preserved. And to all who in time of trial and want give sympathy and assistance to others more needy, God has promised great blessing. He has not changed. His power is no less now than in the days of Elijah. And no less sure now than when spoken by our Saviour is the promise, "He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophet's reward."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 10]          "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers; for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." These words have lost none of their force through the lapse of time. Our Heavenly Father still continues to place in the pathway of his children opportunities that are blessings in disguise; and those who improve these opportunities find great joy. "If thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, August 28, 1913 par. 11]          To his faithful servants today Christ says, "He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me." No act of kindness shown in his name will fail to be recognized and rewarded. And in the same tender recognition Christ includes even the feeblest and lowliest of the family of God. "Whosoever shall give to drink," he says, "unto one of these little ones,"--those who are as children in their faith and their knowledge of Christ,--"a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward."                                                    -    {RH, August 28, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 1]       September 4, 1913 Blessings Through Obedience    Mrs. E. G. White         Through the long years of drought and famine, Elijah prayed earnestly that the hearts of Israel might be turned from idolatry to allegiance to God. Patiently the prophet waited, while the hand of the Lord rested heavily on the land. As he saw evidences of suffering and want multiplying on every hand, Elijah's heart was wrung with sorrow, and he longed for power to bring about a reformation quickly. But God himself had taken matters in charge, and all that his servant could do was to pray in faith and await the time for decided action.  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 2]          For many years Israel had been following a way of their own choosing. The apostasy prevailing in Ahab's day was the result of more than a century of evil-doing. Step by step, year after year, Israel had been departing from the right way. Generation after generation had refused to make straight paths for their feet, and at last the great majority of the people yielded themselves to the leadership of the powers of darkness.  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 3]          About a century had passed since, under the rulership of King David, Israel had joyfully united in chanting hymns of praise to the Most High, in recognition of their entire dependence on him for daily mercies. Listen to their words of adoration as then they sang:--            "O God of our salvation;...         Thou makest the outgoings of the            morning and evening to rejoice.         Thou visitest the earth, and waterest            it:         Thou greatly enrichest it with the            river of God, which is full of            water:         Thou preparest them corn, when thou            hast so provided for it.         Thou waterest the ridges thereof            abundantly; thou causest rain to            descend into the furrows thereof:         Thou makest it soft with showers:            thou blessest the springing            thereof.         Thou crownest the year with thy            goodness;         And thy paths drop fatness.         They drop upon the pastures of the            wilderness;         And the little hills rejoice on every            side.         The pastures are clothed with flocks;         The valleys also are covered over with            corn;         They shout for joy, they also sing."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 4]          Israel had then recognized God as the One who "laid the foundations of the earth." In the expression of their faith they had sung:--            "Thou coveredst it with the deep as            with a garment:         The waters stood above the mountains.         At thy rebuke they fled;         At the voice of thy thunder they            hasted away.         They go up by the mountains; they            go down by the valleys         Unto the place which thou hast            founded for them.         Thou hast set a bound that they may            not pass over;         That they turn not again to cover the            earth."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 5]          It is by the mighty power of the Infinite One that the elements of nature in earth and sea and sky are kept within bounds. And these elements he uses for the happiness of his creatures. "His good treasure" is freely opened "to give the rain ... in his season, and to bless all the work" of man's hands.            "He sendeth the springs into the valleys,         Which run among the hills.         They give drink to every beast of the            field:         The wild asses quench their thirst.         By them shall the fowls of the heaven            have their habitation,         Which sing among the branches.         He watereth the hills from his chambers:         The earth is satisfied with the fruit of            thy works.         He causeth the grass to grow for the            cattle,         And herb for the service of man:         That he may bring forth food out of            the earth;         And wine that maketh glad the heart            of man,         And oil to make his face to shine,         And bread which strengtheneth man's            heart. . . .            "O Lord, how manifold are thy works!         In wisdom hast thou made them all:         The earth is full of thy riches.         So is the great and wide sea,         Wherein are things creeping innumerable,         Both small and great beasts. . . .         These wait all upon thee;         That thou mayest give them their meat            in due season.         That thou givest them they gather:            "Thou openest thine hand,         They are filled with good.         Thou hidest thy face,         They are troubled:         Thou takest away their breath,         They die, and return to their dust.         Thou sendest forth thy spirit, they are            created:         And thou renewest the face of the            earth."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 6]          Israel had indeed had cause for rejoicing. The land to which the Lord had brought them was a land flowing with milk and honey. During the wilderness wandering, God had assured them he was guiding them to a country where they need never suffer for lack of rain. "The land; whither thou goest in to possess it," he told them "is not as the land of Egypt, from whence ye came out, where thou sowedst thy seed, and wateredst it with thy foot, as a garden of herbs: but the land, whither ye go to possess it, is a land of hills and valleys, and drinketh water of the rain of heaven: a land which the Lord thy God careth for: the eyes of the Lord thy God are always upon it, from the beginning of the year even unto the end of the year."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 7]          The promise of abundance of rain was given on condition of obedience. "It shall come to pass," the Lord declared, "if they shall harken diligently unto my commandments which I command you this day, to love the Lord your God, and to serve him with all your heart and with all your soul, that I will give you the rain of your land in his due season, the first rain and the latter rain, that thou mayest gather in thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil. And I will send grass in thy fields for thy cattle, that thou mayest eat and be full.  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 8]          "Take heed to yourselves," the Lord admonished his people, "that your heart be not deceived, and ye turn aside, and serve other gods, and worship them; and then the Lord's wrath be kindled against you, and he shut up the heaven, that there be no rain, and that the land yield not her fruit; and lest ye perish quickly from off the good land which the Lord giveth you."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 9]          "If thou wilt not harken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all his commandments and his statutes," the Israelites had been warned, "thy heaven that is over thy head shall be brass, and the earth that is under thee shall be iron. The Lord shall make the rain of thy land powder and dust: from heaven shall it come down upon thee, until thou be destroyed."  {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, September 4, 1913 par. 10]          Well would it have been with Israel had they heeded the injunction, "Lay up these words in your heart and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they may be as frontlets between your eyes. And ye shall teach them your children, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up."                                                    -    {RH, September 4, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 1]       September 11, 1913 The Voice of Stern Rebuke    Elijah's Second Visit to Ahab    Mrs. E. G. White         For three years Elijah was hunted from city to city, and from nation to nation. At the mandate of Ahab, many had given their oath of honor that the strange prophet could not be found. Yet the search was continued; for Jezebel and the prophets of Baal hated Elijah with a deadly hatred, and they spared no effort to bring him within reach of their power. And still there was no rain.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 2]          At last, "after many days," the word of the Lord came to Elijah, "Go, show thyself unto Ahab; and I will send rain upon the earth."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 3]          In obedience to the command, Elijah "went to show himself unto Ahab." About the time that the prophet set forth on his journey to Samaria, Ahab proposed to Obadiah, the governor of his household, that they make thorough search for springs and brooks of water, in the hope of finding pasture for their starving flocks and herds. Even in the royal court the effect of the long-continued drought was keenly felt. The king, now thoroughly concerned over the outlook for his household, decided to unite personally with his servant in a search for some favored spots where pasture might be had. "So they divided the land between them to pass throughout it: Ahab went one way by himself, and Obadiah went another way by himself."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 4]          "As Obadiah was in the way, behold, Elijah met him: and he knew him, and fell on his face, and said, Art thou that my lord Elijah?"  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 5]          During the apostasy of Israel, Obadiah had remained faithful to God. His master, the king, had been unable to turn him from his allegiance to the living God. Now he was honored with a commission from Elijah, who said, "Go, tell thy lord, Behold, Elijah is here."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 6]          Greatly terrified, Obadiah exclaimed, "What have I sinned, that thou wouldest deliver thy servant into the hand of Ahab, to slay me?" To take such a message as this to Ahab was to court certain death. "As the Lord thy God liveth," he explained to the prophet, "there is no nation or kingdom, whither my lord hath not sent to seek thee: and when they said, He is not there; he took an oath of the kingdom and nation, that they found thee not. And now thou sayest, Go, tell thy lord, Behold, Elijah is here. And it shall come to pass, as soon as I am gone from thee, that the Spirit of the Lord shall carry thee whither I know not; and so when I come and tell Ahab, and he cannot find thee, he shall slay me."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 7]          Earnestly Obadiah pleaded with the prophet not to urge him. "I thy servant," he argued, "fear the Lord from my youth. Was it not told my lord what I did when Jezebel slew the prophets of the Lord, how I hid an hundred men of the Lord's prophets by fifty in a cave, and fed them with bread and water? And now thou sayest, Go, tell thy lord, Behold, Elijah is here; and he shall slay me."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 8]          With a solemn oath Elijah promised Obadiah that his errand would not be in vain. "As the Lord of hosts liveth, before whom I stand," he declared, "I will surely show myself unto him today." Thus assured, "Obadiah went to meet Ahab, and told him."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 9]          With astonishment mingled with terror the king listened to the message from the man whom he feared and hated, and for whom he had sought so untiringly. Ahab well knew that Elijah would not endanger his life merely for the sake of meeting him. Could it be possible that the prophet was about to utter another woe on Israel? The king's heart was seized with dread. He remembered the withered arm of Jeroboam. He could not avoid obeying the summons, neither dared he lift up his hand against the messenger of God. And so, accompanied by a body-guard of soldiers, the trembling monarch went to meet the prophet.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 10]          The king and the prophet stand face to face. Though Ahab is filled with passionate hatred, yet in the presence of Elijah he seems unmanned, powerless. In his first faltering words he unconsciously reveals the inmost feelings of his heart. "Art thou he that troubleth Israel?" he asks. In his heart, Ahab knew that it was by the word of God that the heavens had become as brass, yet he sought to cast upon the prophet the blame for the heavy judgments resting on the land.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 11]          It is natural for the wrong-doer to hold the messengers of God responsible for the calamities that come as the sure result of a departure from the way of righteousness. Those who place themselves in Satan's power are unable to see things as God sees them. When the mirror of truth is held up before them, they become indignant at the thought of receiving reproof. Blinded by sin, they refuse to repent, and feel that God's servants have turned against them and are worthy of severest censure.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 12]          Standing in conscious innocence before Ahab, Elijah makes no attempt to excuse himself or to flatter the king. Nor does he seek to evade the king's wrath by the good news that the drought is almost over. He has no apology to offer. Indignant, and jealous for the honor of God, he casts back the imputation of Ahab, fearlessly declaring to the king that it is his sins and the sins of his fathers that have brought upon Israel this terrible calamity. "I have not troubled Israel," Elijah boldly asserts, "but thou, and thy father's house, in that ye have forsaken the commandments of the Lord, and thou hast followed Baalim."  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 13]          Today there is need of the voice of stern rebuke; for grievous sins have separated the people from God. Infidelity is fast becoming fashionable. "We will not have this man to reign over us," is the language of thousands. The smooth sermons so often preached make no lasting impression. The trumpet does not give a certain sound. Men are not cut to the heart by the plain, sharp truths of God's Word.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 14]          There are many professed Christians who, if they should express their real feelings would say, What need is there of speaking so plainly? They might as well ask, Why need John the Baptist have said to the Pharisees, "O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?" Why need he have provoked the anger of Herodias by telling Herod that it was unlawful for him to live with his brother's wife? The forerunner of Christ lost his life by his plain-speaking. Why could he not have moved along without incurring the displeasure of those who were living in sin?  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 15]          So men who should be standing as faithful guardians of God's law have argued till policy has taken the place of faithfulness, and sin is allowed to go unreproved. When will the voice of faithful rebuke be heard once more in the church?  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 16]          "Thou art the man," Nathan said to David. These words are seldom heard in the pulpits of today, seldom seen in the public press. If they were not so rare, we should see more of the power of God revealed among men. The Lord's messengers should not complain of their efforts being without fruit, until they repent of their own love for approbation, and their desire to please men, which lead them to suppress the truth.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 17]          Those ministers who are men-pleasers, who cry, Peace, peace, when God has not spoken peace, might well humble their hearts before God, asking pardon for their insincerity and lack of moral courage. It is not from love for their neighbor that they smooth down the message entrusted to them, but because they are self-indulgent and ease-loving. True love seeks first the honor of God and the salvation of souls. Those who have this love will not evade the truth to save themselves from the unpleasant results of plain-speaking. When souls are in peril, they will not consider self, but will speak the word given them to speak, refusing to excuse or palliate evil.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 17}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 18]          Would that every minister might realize the sacredness of his office and the holiness of his work, and show the courage that Elijah showed. As divinely appointed messengers, ministers are in a position of awful responsibility. They are to reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering. In Christ's stead they are to labor as stewards of the mysteries of Heaven, encouraging the obedient, and warning the disobedient. With them worldly policy is to have no weight. Never are they to swerve from the path in which Jesus has bidden them walk. They are to go forward in faith, remembering that they are surrounded with a cloud of witnesses. They are not to speak their own words, but words which One greater than the potentates of earth has bidden them to speak. Their message is to be, "Thus saith the Lord." God calls for men like Elijah, Nathan, and John the Baptist,--men who will bear his message with faithfulness, regardless of the consequences,--men who will speak the truth bravely, though it call for the sacrifice of all they have.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 18}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 19]         God cannot use men who in time of peril, when the strength, courage, and influence of all are needed, are afraid to take a firm stand for the right. He calls for men who will do faithful battle against wrong, warring against principalities and powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. It is to such as these that he will speak the words: "Well done, good and faithful servant; . . . enter thou into the joy of thy Lord."                                                    -    {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 19}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 1]       September 11, 1913 The Lord's Working Force         The strength of an army is measured largely by the efficiency of the men in the ranks. A wise general instructs his officers to train every soldier for active service. He seeks to develop the highest efficiency on the part of all. If he were to depend on his officers alone, he could never expect to conduct a successful campaign. He counts on loyal and untiring service from every man in his army. The responsibility rests largely upon the men in the ranks.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 2]          And so it is in the army of Prince Immanuel. Our General, who has never lost a battle, expects willing, faithful service from every one who has enlisted under his banner. In the closing controversy now waging between the forces for good and the hosts of evil, he expects all, laymen as well as ministers, to take part. All who have enlisted as his soldiers are to render faithful service as minutemen, with a keen sense of the responsibility resting upon them individually.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 3]          Those who have the spiritual oversight of the churches should devise ways and means by which an opportunity may be given to every member of the church to act some part in God's work. Too often in the past this has not been done. Plans have not been clearly laid and fully carried out whereby the talents of all might be employed in active service. There are but few who realize how much has been lost because of this.  {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, September 11, 1913 par. 4]          The leaders in God's cause, as wise generals, are to lay plans for advance moves all along the line. In their planning they are to give special study to the work that can be done by the laity for their friends and neighbors. The work of God in this earth can never be finished until the men and women comprising our membership rally to the work, and unite their efforts with those of ministers and church officers.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, September 11, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 1]       September 18, 1913 A Reasonable Proposition    Mrs. E. G. White         Standing before Ahab, Elijah demanded that all Israel be assembled to meet him and the prophets of Baal and Ashtoreth on Mt. Carmel. "Send," he commanded Ahab, "and gather to me all Israel upon Mt. Carmel, and the prophets of Baal four hundred and fifty, and the prophets of the groves four hundred, which eat at Jezebel's table."  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 2]          The command was issued by one who seemed to stand in the very presence of Jehovah; and Ahab obeyed at once, as if the prophet were monarch and the king a subject. Swift messengers were sent throughout the kingdom with the summons to meet Elijah and the prophets of Baal and Ashtoreth. In every town and village the people prepared to assemble on Carmel at the appointed time. As they journeyed toward the place, the hearts of many were filled with strange forebodings. Something unusual was about to happen; else why this summons to meet Elijah? What new calamity was about to fall upon the people and the land?  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 3]          Before the drought, Mt. Carmel had been a place of beauty, its streams fed from never-failing springs, and its fertile slopes covered with fair flowers and flourishing groves. But now its beauty languished under a withering curse. The altars erected to the worship of Baal and Ashtoreth stood now in leafless groves. On the summit of one of the highest ridges, in sharp contrast with these, was the broken-down altar of Jehovah.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 4]          Carmel overlooked a wide expanse of country, and could be seen from a large part of the kingdom of Israel. At the foot of the mount there were vantage-points from which could be seen much of what took place above. God had been signally dishonored by the idolatrous worship carried on under cover of its wooded heights; and Elijah chose this elevation as the most conspicuous place to display God's power and vindicate the honor of his name.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 5]          Early on the morning of the day appointed, the hosts of apostate Israel, in eager expectancy, gather near the top of the mountain. Jezebel's prophets march up in opposing array. In regal pomp the king appears and takes his position at the head of the priests; and the idolaters shout his welcome. But there is apprehension in the hearts of the priests as they remember that at the word of the prophet, Israel for three years has been destitute of dew and rain. Some fearful crisis is at hand, they feel sure. The gods in whom they have trusted have been unable to prove Elijah a false prophet. To their frantic cries, their prayers, their tears, their humiliation, their revolting ceremonies, their costly and ceaseless sacrifices, the objects of their worship have been strangely indifferent.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 6]                                Standing Alone for God          Facing King Ahab and the false prophets, and surrounded by the assembled hosts of Israel, Elijah stands, the only one who has appeared to vindicate the honor of Jehovah. He whom the whole kingdom has charged with its weight of woe is now before them, seemingly without support, either human or divine; apparently defenseless in the presence of the men of war, the prophets of Baal, the monarch of Israel, and the surrounding thousands. But Elijah is not alone. Above and around him are the protecting hosts of heaven,--angels that excel in strength. Realizing his source of power, Elijah could say, "The Lord is with me as a mighty, terrible One: therefore my persecutors shall stumble, and they shall not prevail: they shall be greatly ashamed; for they shall not prosper: their everlasting confusion shall never be forgotten."  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 7]          In that vast multitude the prophet is undaunted. Unashamed and unterrified, he stands before the people, his countenance lighted with an awful solemnity. In anxious expectancy the people wait for him to speak. Looking first upon the broken-down altar of Jehovah and then upon the multitude, Elijah cries out in clear, trumpet-like tones, "How long halt ye between two opinions? If the Lord be God, follow him: but if Baal, then follow him."  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 8]          The people answer him not a word. Not one in that vast assembly dare utter a word for God, not one dare reveal loyalty to Jehovah. Like a dark cloud, deception and blindness had covered Israel. Not all at once had this fatal apostasy closed about them; but gradually, as from time to time they had refused to heed the words of warning and reproof that the Lord sent them. Each departure from right-doing, each refusal to repent, had deepened their guilt, and driven them farther from Heaven. And now, in this crisis, they refused to take their stand for God.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 9]          God abhors indifference and disloyalty in a time of crisis in his work. The whole universe is watching with inexpressible interest the closing scenes of the great controversy between good and evil. The people of God are nearing the borders of the eternal world; what is of more importance to them than that they be loyal to the God of heaven? All through the ages, God has had moral heroes, and he has them now; those who, like Joseph and Elijah and Daniel, are not ashamed to acknowledge themselves his peculiar people. Such men make their wills and plans subordinate to the law of God. For love of him, they count not their lives dear unto themselves. Their work is to catch the light from the Word, and let it shine forth to the world in clear, steady rays. Fidelity to God is their motto.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 10]          The Lord prepares his messages to fit the times and occasions in which they are given. Sometimes his messengers are bidden to sound an alarm day and night, as did John the Baptist, who proclaimed to the assembled multitudes, "Prepare ye the way of the Lord." Then, again, he inspires men of action; men who will not be swerved from the straight line of duty, but who with divine energy will inquire, "Who is on the Lord's side?"--men who will not stop merely with the inquiry, but who will demand that those who choose to identify themselves with the people of God shall step forward and reveal unmistakably their allegiance to the King of kings and Lord of lords.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 11]          While Israel on Carmel doubt and hesitate, the voice of Elijah again breaks the silence: "I, even I only, remain a prophet of the Lord; but Baal's prophets are four hundred and fifty men. Let them therefore give us two bullocks; and let them choose one bullock for themselves, and cut it in pieces, and lay it on the wood, and put no fire under; and I will dress the other bullock, and lay it on wood, and put no fire under: and call ye on the name of your gods, and I will call on the name of the Lord; and the God that answereth by fire, let him be God."  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 12]          The proposal of Elijah is so reasonable that the people dare not evade it, so they find courage to answer, "It is well spoken." The prophets of Baal dare not lift their voices in dissent; and addressing them, Elijah commands, "Choose you one bullock for yourselves, and dress it first; for ye are many; and call on the name of your gods, but put no fire under."  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 13]          With terror in their guilty hearts, though outwardly bold and defiant, the false priests prepare their altar, laying on the wood and the victim; and then they begin their incantations. Their shrill cries reecho through the forests and the surrounding heights, as they call on the name of their god, saying, "O Baal, hear us!" The priests gather about their altar, and with leaping and writhing and screaming, and with tearing of the hair and cutting of the flesh, they beseech their god to help them.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 14]          The morning passes, noon comes, and yet there is no evidence that Baal, whom the priests serve with frenzy and apparent sincerity, hears the cries of his deluded followers. There is no voice, no reply to their frantic prayers. The sacrifice remains unconsumed.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 15]          As they continue their frenzied devotions, the crafty priests are continually trying to devise some means by which they may kindle a fire upon the altar, and lead the people to believe that the fire has come direct from Baal. But Elijah watches every movement, and the priests, hoping against hope for some opportunity to deceive, continue to carry on the senseless ceremonies.  {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, September 18, 1913 par. 16]          "It came to pass at noon, that Elijah mocked them, and said, Cry aloud: for he is a god; either he is talking, or he is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth, and must be awaked. And they cried aloud, and cut themselves after their manner with knives and lancets, till the blood gushed out upon them. And it came to pass, when midday was past, and they prophesied until the time of the offering of the evening sacrifice, that there was neither voice, nor any to answer, nor any that regarded."                                                    -    {RH, September 18, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 1]       September 25, 1913 The Test by Fire    Mrs. E. G. White         Gladly would Satan come to the help of those whom he has deceived, and who are devoted to his service. Gladly would he send the lightning to kindle their sacrifice. But Jehovah has set Satan's bounds, restrained his power, and not all the enemy's devices can convey one spark to Baal's altar.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 2]          At last their voices hoarse with shouting, their garments stained with blood from self-inflicted wounds, the priests become desperate. With unabated excitement, they now mingle with their pleadings terrible cursings of their sun-god, and Elijah continues to watch intently; for he knows that if by any device the priests should succeed in kindling their altar-fire, he would instantly be torn in pieces.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 3]          Evening draws on. The prophets of Baal are weary, faint, confused. One suggests one thing, and another something else, until finally they cease their efforts. Their shrieks and curses no longer resound over Carmel. In despair they retire from the contest.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 4]          All day long the people have witnessed the demonstrations of the baffled priests. They have beheld their wild leaping round the altar, as if they would grasp the burning rays from the sun to serve their purpose. They have looked with horror on the frightful self-inflicted mutilations of the priests, and have had opportunity to reflect on the follies of idol-worship. Many in the throng are weary of the exhibitions of demonism, and they now await with deepest interest the movements of Elijah.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 5]          It is the hour of the evening sacrifice, and Elijah says to the people, "Come near unto me." As they tremblingly draw near, he turns to the broken-down altar where once men worshiped the God of heaven, and repairs it. To him this heap of ruins is more precious than all the magnificent altars of heathendom.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 6]          In the reconstruction of this ancient altar, Elijah reveals his respect for the covenant that the Lord had made with Israel when they crossed the Jordan into the promised land. Choosing "twelve stones, according to the number of the tribes of the sons of Jacob, . . . he built an altar in the name of the Lord."  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 7]          The disappointed priests of Baal, exhausted by their vain efforts, wait to see what Elijah will do. They hate the prophet for proposing a test that has exposed the weakness and inefficiency of their gods; and they fear his power. The people, fearful also, and almost breathless with expectancy, watch while Elijah continues his preparations. The calm demeanor of the prophet stands out in sharp contrast with the fanatical, senseless frenzy of the followers of Baal.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 8]          The altar completed, the prophet makes about it a trench. Having put the wood in order and prepared the bullock, he lays the victim on the altar, and commands the people to flood the sacrifice and the altar with water. "Fill four barrels," he directed, "and pour it on the burnt sacrifice, and on the wood. And he said, Do it the second time. And they did it the second time. And he said, Do it the third time. And they did it the third time. And the water ran round about the altar; and he filled the trench also with water."  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 9]                                A Call to Repentance          Reminding the people of the long-continued apostasy that has awakened the wrath of Jehovah, Elijah calls upon them to humble their hearts and turn to the God of their fathers, that the curse upon the land of Israel may be removed. Then bowing reverently before the unseen God, he raises his hands toward heaven, and offers a simple prayer. Baal's priests have screamed and foamed and leaped, from early morning until late in the afternoon; but as Elijah prays, no senseless shrieks resound over Carmel's height. He prays as if he knew Jehovah was there, a witness to the scene, a listener to his appeal. The prophets of Baal had prayed wildly, incoherently. Elijah prays simply and fervently, asking God to show his superiority over Baal, that Israel may be led to turn to him.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 10]          "Lord," the prophet pleads, "let it be known this day that thou art God in Israel, and that I am thy servant, and that I have done all these things at thy word. Hear me, O Lord, hear me, that this people may know that thou art the Lord God, and that thou hast turned their heart back again."  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 11]          A silence, oppressive in its solemnity, rests upon all. The priests of Baal tremble with terror. Conscious of their guilt, they look for swift retribution.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 12]          No sooner is the prayer of Elijah ended than flames of fire, like brilliant flashes of lightning, descend from heaven upon the upreared altar, consuming the sacrifice, licking up the water in the trench, and consuming even the stones of the altar. The brilliancy of the blaze illumines the mountain and dazzles the eyes of the multitude. In the valleys below, where many are watching in anxious suspense the movements of those above, the descent of fire is clearly seen. All are amazed at the sight. It recalls to their minds the pillar of fire which at the Red Sea separated the children of Israel from the Egyptian host.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 13]          The people on the mount prostrate themselves in awe before the unseen God. They dare not continue to look upon the heaven-sent fire. They fear that they themselves will be consumed; and convicted of their duty to acknowledge the God of Elijah as the God of their fathers, to whom they owe allegiance, they cry out together as with one voice, "The Lord, he is the God; the Lord, he is the God." With startling distinctness the cry resounds over the mountain and echoes in the plain below. At last Israel is aroused, undeceived, penitent. At last the people see how greatly they have dishonored God. The character of Baal-worship, in contrast with the reasonable service required by the true God, stands fully revealed. They recognize God's justice and mercy in withholding the dew and the rain until they have been brought to confess his name. They are ready now to admit that the God of Elijah is above every idol.  {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, September 25, 1913 par. 14]          The priests of Baal witness with consternation the wonderful revelation of Jehovah's power. Yet even in their discomfiture and in the presence of divine glory, they refuse to repent of their evil-doing. They would still remain the prophets of Baal. Thus they show themselves ripe for destruction. That repentant Israel may be protected from the allurements of those who have taught them to worship Baal, Elijah is directed by the Lord to destroy these false teachers. The anger of the people has already been aroused against these leaders in transgression, and when Elijah gives the command, "Take the prophets of Baal; let not one of them escape," they are ready to obey his word. They seize the priests, and take them to the brook Kishon, and there, with his own hand, Elijah slays these idolatrous priests, allowing none to live.                                                    -    {RH, September 25, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 1]       October 2, 1913 The Triumph of Faith    Mrs. E. G. White         All that was in his power to do to remove the cause of Israel's apostasy, the prophet Elijah had done. He had executed the judgments of God upon the false prophets. He had set before the people their apostasy; he had called upon them to humble their hearts and turn to God. The people had confessed their sins and acknowledged the God of Israel as the living God. Now his curse was to be withdrawn, and his blessings renewed. The land was to be refreshed with rain. "Get thee up, eat and drink," Elijah said to Ahab; "for there is a sound of abundance of rain."  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 2]          Then the prophet went up to the top of Carmel to pray. Throughout the day he had unflinchingly performed the will of God, and now, his work ended, he humbly bowed down, "his face between his knees," and interceded with God for penitent Israel.  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 3]          When Elijah had bidden Ahab prepare for rain, he had no outward evidence that the showers were about to fall. He saw no clouds in the heavens, heard no thunder. He spoke the word that the Spirit of the Lord moved him to speak. He did everything in his power to show his faith in the word of God, then he prayed for the outpouring that God had promised.  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 4]          Again and again Elijah sent his servant to a point overlooking the Mediterranean, to see if there was any visible token that God had heard his prayer. Each time the servant returned with the word, "There is nothing." The prophet did not become impatient or lose faith, but continued his earnest pleading. For the sixth time the servant returned with the word that there was no sign of rain in the heavens. Undaunted, Elijah sent him forth once more; and this time the servant returned with the word, "Behold, there ariseth a little cloud out of the sea, like a man's hand."  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 5]          This was enough. Elijah did not wait for the heavens to gather blackness. In that small cloud he beheld an abundance of rain; and he acted in harmony with his faith, sending his servant quickly to Ahab with the message, "Prepare thy chariot, and get thee down, that the rain stop thee not."  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 6]          It was because Elijah was a man of large faith that God could use him in this grave crisis in the history of Israel. As he prayed, his faith reached out and grasped the promises of heaven; and he persevered in prayer until his petitions were answered. He did not wait for the full evidence that God had heard him, but was willing to venture all on the slightest token of his favor. The Scripture says of him, "Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain: and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months."  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 7]          It is faith such as this that is needed in the world today,--faith that will lay hold on the promises of God's Word, refusing to let go until Heaven hears. It is faith that connects us with Heaven and brings us strength for coping with the powers of darkness. Through faith God's children have "subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, . . . stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens." And through faith we today are to reach the heights that God desires us to gain. "If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that believeth."  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 8]          Faith is an element of prevailing prayer. "He that cometh to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him." "If we ask anything according to his will, he heareth us: and if we know that he hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we desired of him." With the persevering faith of Jacob, with the unyielding persistence of Elijah, we may present our petitions to the Father, claiming all that he has promised. The honor of his throne is staked for the fulfilment of his word.  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 9]          The shades of night were gathering about Mt. Carmel as Ahab prepared for the descent. "It came to pass in the meanwhile, that the heaven was black with clouds and wind, and there was a great rain. And Ahab rode, and went to Jezreel." As he journeyed toward the royal city through the darkness and the blinding rain, Ahab was unable to see his way before him. Elijah, as the prophet of God, had that day humiliated Ahab before his subjects, had slain his idolatrous priests, but he still acknowledged him as Israel's king. Now as an act of homage, and strengthened by the power of God, he ran before the royal chariot, guiding the king to the entrance of the city.  {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, October 2, 1913 par. 10]          In this gracious act of God's messenger to a wicked king is a lesson for all who claim to be servants of God, but who are exalted in their own estimation. There are those who feel above performing duties that to them appear menial. They hesitate to perform needful service, fearing that they will be found doing the work of a servant. These have much to learn from the example of Elijah. By his word the treasures of heaven were for three years withheld from the earth. He was signally honored of God as, in answer to his prayer on Carmel, fire flashed from heaven and consumed the sacrifice. His hand executed the judgment of God in slaying hundreds of idolatrous prophets; and his petition for rain had been granted. And yet, after the signal triumphs of the day, he was willing to perform the service of a menial, to run before the chariot of Ahab for many miles in the darkness and the storm.                                                    -    {RH, October 2, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 1]       October 9, 1913 Go, Teach All Nations         Standing but a step from his heavenly throne, Christ gave the commission to his disciples. "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth," he said. "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations." "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." Again and again the words were repeated that the disciples might grasp their significance. Upon all the inhabitants of the earth, high and low, rich and poor, was the light of heaven to shine in clear, strong rays. The disciples were to be colaborers with their Redeemer in the work of saving the world.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 2]          The commission had been given to the twelve when Christ met with them in the upper chamber; but it is now to be given to a larger number. At the meeting on a mountain in Galilee, all the believers who could be called together were assembled.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 3]          Christ's words on the mountainside were the announcement that his sacrifice in behalf of man was full and complete. The conditions of the atonement had been fulfilled; the work for which he came to this world had been accomplished. He was on his way to the throne of God, to be honored by angels, principalities, and powers. He had entered upon his mediatorial work. Clothed with boundless authority, he gave his commission to the disciples: "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 4]          Christ commissioned his disciples to do the work he had left in their hands, beginning at Jerusalem. Jerusalem had been the scene of his amazing condescension for the human race. There he had suffered, been rejected and condemned. The land of Judea was his birthplace. There, clad in the garb of humanity, he had walked with men, and few had discerned how near heaven came to the earth when Jesus was among them. At Jerusalem the work of the disciples must begin.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 5]          But the work was not to stop here. It was to be extended to the earth's remotest bounds. To his disciples Christ said: You have been witnesses of my life of self-sacrifice in behalf of the world. You have witnessed my labors for Israel. Although they would not come unto me that they might have life, although priests and rulers have done unto me as they listed, although they have rejected me as the Scripture foretold, they shall have still another opportunity of accepting the Son of God. You have seen that all who come to me confessing their sins, I freely receive. He that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. All who will, may be reconciled to God, and receive everlasting life. To you, my disciples, I commit this message of mercy. It is to be given to Israel first, and then to all nations, tongues, and peoples. It is to be given to Jews and Gentiles. All who believe are to be gathered into one church.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 6]         Through the gift of the Holy Spirit the disciples were to receive a marvelous power. Their testimony was to be confirmed by signs and wonders. Miracles would be wrought, not only by the apostles, but by those who received their message. Jesus said, "In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 7]          The disciples were to begin their work where they were. The hardest and most unpromising field was not to be passed by. So every one of Christ's workers is to begin where he is. In our own families may be souls hungry for sympathy, starving for the bread of life. There may be children to be trained for Christ. There are heathen at our very doors. Let us do faithfully the work that is nearest. Then let our efforts be extended as far as God's hand may lead the way. The work of many may appear to be restricted by circumstances; but wherever it is, if performed with faith and diligence it will be felt to the uttermost parts of the earth. Christ's work when upon earth appeared to be confined to a narrow field, but multitudes from all lands heard his message. God often uses the simplest means to accomplish the greatest results. It is his plan that every part of his work shall depend on every other part, as a wheel within a wheel, all acting in harmony. The humblest worker, moved by the Holy Spirit, will touch invisible chords, whose vibrations will ring to the ends of the earth, and make melody through eternal ages.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 8]          But the command, "Go ye into all the world," is not to be lost sight of. We are called upon to lift our eyes to the "regions beyond." Christ tears away the wall of partition, the dividing prejudice of nationality, and teaches love for all the human family. He lifts men from the narrow circle which their selfishness prescribes; he abolishes all territorial lines and artificial distinctions of society. He makes no difference between neighbors and strangers, friends and enemies. He teaches us to look upon every needy soul as our brother, and the world as our field.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 9]          In the commission to his disciples, Christ not only outlined their work, but gave them their message. Teach the people, he said, "to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you." The disciples were to teach what Christ had taught. That which he had spoken, not only in person, but through all the prophets and teachers of the Old Testament, is here included. Human teaching is shut out. There is no place for tradition, for man's theories and conclusions, or for church legislation. No laws ordained by ecclesiastical authority are included in the commission. None of these are Christ's servants to teach. "The law and the prophets," with the record of his own words and deeds, are the treasure committed to the disciples to be given to the world. Christ's name is their watchword, their badge of distinction, their bond of union, the authority for their course of action, and the source of their success. Nothing that does not bear his superscription is to be recognized in his kingdom.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 10]          The first disciples went forth preaching the word. They revealed Christ in their lives; and the Lord worked with them, "confirming the word with signs following." These disciples prepared themselves for their work. Before the day of Pentecost they met together, and put away all differences. They were of one accord. The believed Christ's promise that the blessing would be given, and they prayed in faith. They did not ask for a blessing for themselves merely; they were weighted with the burden for the salvation of souls. The gospel was to be carried to the uttermost parts of the earth, and they claimed the endowment of power that Christ had promised. Then it was that the Holy Spirit was poured out, and thousands were converted in a day.  {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, October 9, 1913 par. 11]          The Saviour longs to manifest his grace and stamp his character on the whole world. It is his purchased possession, and he desires to make men free, and pure, and holy. Though Satan works to hinder this purpose, yet through the blood shed for the world there are triumphs to be achieved that will bring glory to God and the Lamb. Christ will not be satisfied till the victory is complete, and "he shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied."                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, October 9, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 1]       October 16, 1913 The Hour of Darkness    Mrs. E. G. White         At the gate of Jezreel, Elijah and Ahab separated. Choosing to remain outside the walls, the prophet wrapped himself in his mantle, and lay down upon the bare earth to sleep. The king, passing within, soon reached the shelter of his palace, and there related to his wife the wonderful events of the day, and the marvelous revelation of divine power that had proved to Israel that Jehovah was the true God and Elijah his chosen messenger. As Ahab told the queen of the slaying of the idolatrous prophets, Jezebel, hardened and impenitent, became infuriated. She refused to recognize in the events on Mt. Carmel the overruling providence of God, and, still defiant, she boldly declared that Elijah should die.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 2]          That night a messenger aroused the weary prophet, and delivered to him the word of Jezebel: "So let the gods do to me, and more also, if I make not thy life as the life of one of them by tomorrow about this time."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 2}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 3]          It would seem that after showing on Carmel courage so undaunted, after triumphing over king and priests and people, Elijah could never afterward give way to despondency, nor be awed into timidity. But he who had been blessed with so many evidences of God's loving care, was not above the frailties of mankind, and in this dark hour his faith and courage forsook him. Bewildered, he started from his slumber. The rain was pouring from the heavens, and darkness was on every side. Forgetting that three years before, God had directed his course to a place of refuge from the hatred of Jezebel and the search of Ahab, the prophet now lost sight of God's protecting care, and fled for his life. Leaving his servant at Beersheba, he "went a day's journey into the wilderness, and came and sat down under a juniper-tree."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 3}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 4]          Elijah should not have fled from his post of duty. He should have met the threat of Jezebel with an appeal for protection to the One who had commissioned him to do the work he had done. He should have told the messenger that the God in whom he trusted would protect him against the hatred of the queen. Only a short time had passed since he had witnessed a wonderful manifestation of God's power, and this should have given him assurance that he would not now be forsaken. Had he remained where he was, had he made God his refuge and strength, standing steadfast for the truth, the Lord would have shielded him from harm. He would have given him another signal victory by sending his judgments on Jezebel; and the impression made on the king and the people would have wrought a great reformation.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 4}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 5]          However courageous and successful a man may be in the performance of a special work, unless he looks constantly to God when circumstances arise to test his faith he will lose his courage. Even after God has given him marked tokens of his power, after he has been strengthened to do God's work, he will fail unless he trusts implicitly in Omnipotence.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 5}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 6]          Elijah had expected much from the miracle wrought on Carmel, and his disappointment was keen. He had hoped that after this signal display of God's power, Jezebel would no longer have influence over the mind of Ahab, and that there would be a speedy reform throughout Israel. All day on Carmel's height he had toiled without food. When he had guided the chariot of Ahab to the gate of Jezreel, his courage was strong.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 6}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 7]          But the reaction which frequently follows high faith and glorious success was pressing upon Elijah. He feared that the reformation begun on Carmel might not be lasting. Depression seized him. He had been exalted to Pisgah's top; now he was in the valley. While under the inspiration of the Almighty, he had stood the severest trial of faith; but in this time of discouragement, with Jezebel's threatening message sounding in his ears, and Satan still apparently prevailing through the plotting of this wicked woman, he lost his hold on God. He had been exalted above measure, and the reaction was tremendous. Forgetting God, he fled, going on and on until he found himself in a dreary waste, alone.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 7}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 8]          Utterly wearied, he sat down to rest under a juniper-tree. And sitting there, he requested for himself that he might die. "It is enough; now, O Lord," he said, "take away my life; for I am not better than my fathers." A fugitive, far from the homes of men, his spirits crushed by bitter disappointment, he desired never to look upon the faces of men again. At last, utterly exhausted, he fell asleep.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 8}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 9]          Into the experience of all there come times of disappointment and discouragement, days when sorrow is the portion, and it is hard to believe that God is still the kind benefactor of his earth-born children,--days when troubles harass the soul till death seems preferable to life. It is at such times that many lose their hold on God, and are brought into the slavery of doubt, the bondage of unbelief. Could we at such times discern with spiritual sight the meaning of God's providences, we should see angels of God seeking to save us from ourselves, striving to plant our feet upon a foundation more firm than the everlasting hills; and new faith, new life, would spring into being.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 9}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 10]          The faithful Job, in the day of his affliction and darkness, declared: --           "Let the day perish wherein I was           born."       "Oh that my grief were thoroughly           weighed,        And my calamity laid in the balances           together!"           "Oh that I might have my request;        And that God would grant me the           thing that I long for!        Even that it would please God to           destroy me;        That he would let loose his hand, and           cut me off!        Then should I yet have comfort."           "I will not refrain my mouth;        I will speak in the anguish of my           spirit;        I will complain in the bitterness of           my soul. . . .        My soul chooseth . . . death rather           than my life.        I loathe it;        I would not live alway:        Let me alone;        For my days are vanity."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 10}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 11]          But though weary of life, Job was not allowed to die. To him were pointed out the possibilities of the future, and there was given to him the message of hope:--           "Thou shalt be steadfast, and shalt not           fear:        Because thou shalt forget thy misery,        And remember it as waters that pass           away:        And thine age shall be clearer than the           noonday;        Thou shalt shine forth, thou shalt be           as the morning.        And thou shalt be secure,        Because there is hope; . . .        Thou shalt lie down,        And none shall make thee afraid."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 11}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 12]          From the depths of discouragement and despondency Job rose to the heights of implicit trust in the mercy and the saving power of God. Triumphantly he declared:--           "Though he slay me, yet will I trust           in him: . . .        He also shall be my salvation."        "I know that my Redeemer liveth,        And that he shall stand at the latter           day upon the earth:        And though after my skin worms destroy           this body,        Yet in my flesh shall I see God:        Whom I shall see for myself,        And mine eyes shall behold, and not           another."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 12}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 13]          "The Lord answered Job out of the whirlwind," and revealed to his servant the might of his power. When Job caught a glimpse of his Creator, he abhorred himself, and repented in dust and ashes. Then the Lord was able to bless him abundantly, and to make his last years the best of his life.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 13}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 14]          Hope and courage are essential to perfect service in the work of God. These are the fruit of faith. Despondency is sinful and unreasonable. God is able and willing more abundantly to bestow upon his servants the strength they need for test and trial. The plans of the enemies of his work may seem to be well laid and firmly established; but God can overthrow the strongest of these. And this he does in his own time and way, when he sees that the faith has been sufficiently tested.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 14}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 15]          For the disheartened there is one remedy--faith, prayer work. Faith and activity will impart assurance and satisfaction that will increase day by day. In the darkest days, when appearances seem most forbidding, fear not. Have faith in God. He knows your every need. He has all power. His infinite love and compassion never weary. Fear not that he will not fulfil his promise. He is eternal truth. Never will he change the covenant he has made with those who love him. And he will bestow upon his faithful servants the measure of efficiency that their need demands. Said the tried apostle Paul: "He said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. . . . Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake: for when I am weak, then am I strong."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 15}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 16]          Did God forsake Elijah? O, no! he loved him no less when he felt forsaken of God and man than when, in answer to his prayer, fire flashed from heaven and illuminated the mountaintop. As Elijah slept, a soft touch and a pleasant voice awoke him. He started up in terror, as if to flee, fearing that the enemy had discovered him. But the pitying face bending over him was not the face of an enemy, but of a friend. God had sent an angel from heaven with food for his servant. "Arise and eat," the angel said. "And he looked, and behold, there was a cake baken on the coals, and a cruse of water at his head."  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 16}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 17]          After Elijah had partaken of the refreshment prepared for him, he slept again. A second time the angel came. Touching the exhausted man, he said, with pitying tenderness: "Arise and eat; because the journey is too great for thee. And he arose, and did eat and drink;" and in the strength of that food he was able to journey "forty days and forty nights unto Horeb the mount of God," where he found refuge in a cave.                                                    -    {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 17}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 1]       October 16, 1913 The Need of Missionary Effort         With every age God's plan deepens and widens to embrace the world. God's instrumentalities, his light-bearers, are to adjust their movements to his progressive plans. They are to embrace new territory. The churches are to be wide-awake, moving with the force of Omnipotence because they move in harmony with God's purpose. A spirit of greater devotion must be shown by the churches. They must labor with greater zeal for the promulgation of the last message to be given to the world. They are to seize every opportunity for blessing a world in darkness.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 1}
[RH, October 16, 1913 par. 2]          Missions at home and missions abroad demand far greater consideration than has been given them. While the church, in comparison with the past years, has made some advance, yet in comparison with what she should be, in comparison with the great sacrifice made in Gethsemane and on the cross of Calvary, she is far behind in the greatest work ever given to mortals.  {RH, October 16, 1913 par. 2}